Mutagen - Exallion - Ongoing 1 To 200
Mutagen - Exallion - Ongoing 1 To 200

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Типография Новый формат: Издать свою книгу
 Ваша оценка:

Mutagen

 []

     Description Mutagen
      A normal morning as it was supposed to be.


     Unfortunately, the foreshadows had gone unnoticed and Mark who just wanted to pay his electricity bill which was already by its due date was caught unprepared.


     Fortunately, or unfortunate for most people, the world started to plunge into chaos as zombies, infected, mutants, undead, messengers of hell, bringer of judgement, or whatever ridiculous names...


     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     -3 Exallion“s Author Note
      In preparation, Keguan Please wait a moment, after the updates, you need to refresh the page to get the latest updates!





     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     -2 The Infected
      [Eaters]


     - The slow moving zombies and the kind with the largest population. They were described as the moving dead in a literal manner. They mostly eat their victims and the victims that they ate turned into one of them as long as most parts of the body and head were intact. This resulted to disgusting and mangled bodied Eaters.


     Characteristics


     -Strong


     -Slow moving


     -Not subjected to pain


     -Highly sensitive to loud voices whether it be human or not


     -Dead


     [Biters]


     -The living infected. They had the second largest population among the zombies. They are fast and agile but their only goal was to infect and as such, most of their victims turn into biters with just a bite injury. They were highly hampered by their weaknesses as a living infected.


     Characteristics


     -Strong but with lower strength compared to Eaters


     -Fast and Agile


     -Infinite Stamina (Unconfirmed)


     -Highly subjected to pain


     -Could die even when head was not destroyed but turns into an Eater


     -Highly sensitive to any kind of noise


     -Primarily targets the exposed skin of their prey when attacking


     [Fat Mutant - Tentative]


     -A kind of mutated Biter but the cause for mutation was still unknown. There was a theory that obese people that got infected by a Biter had a possibility of turning them into one of these dangerous mutations. Its body continuously swell due to its body producing methane. Fumes of methane was being released by its body making it distinguishable when it was around. It was dangerous to shoot it or light a fire when this mutant was close by.


     Characteristics


     -Fat and Towering body


     -It's body swells until the limit of expansion was reached


     -Reaching the limit will cause it to release fumes of methane from its body


     -It's body Explodes when killed into a splatter of flesh and blood


     -Using fire or guns to kill it will trigger it to catch fire and explode releasing fire and charred flesh in a large radius


     [Horror Claw - Internet Given Name]


     -One of the first mutants and one of the zombie mutants that were taped in a video. It stands 8 feet tall and it's body had a very thin frame. Its nails were mutated into claws that was made of unknown matter. Its claws could even pierce through military issued bulletproof armors.


     Characteristics


     -8 feet tall


     -Skin and bones body


     -Fast enough to even evade bullets


     -???


     -???


     [The Charred]


     -Mutated Eaters that had parts of their bodies covered with charred substance that were thick and hard. The charred covers had cracks that showed a gel like liquid inside their bodies that had a similar appearance to a lit up charcoal. Their bodies were burning at high temperatures that the air around their bodies distorts.



     Characteristics


     -Slow due to the thick substance covering its body


     -Hard Armor


     -Bodies had very high temperatures




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     -1 Characters
      [Mark]


     -An Otaku, a gamer and a shut-in who got trapped in the middle of the outbreak after failing to pay the electrical bills of his house due to various reasons. He was a loner and a weird aura was around him due to his Cluster A personality disorder. He learned various things due to different circumstances he experienced and the jobs he worked before. He was an Empath and was able to detect emotional fluctuations of humans in a large radius. Mark could also control the release of adrenaline in his body giving him strength, speed and reflexes at a certain duration.


     -


     -


     [Freed]


     -Mark's other personality. There were some mysterious circumstances regarding this personality.


     -


     -


     [Xiao Mei]


     -The princess of Xiao Industries, one of the largest engineering, construction and land development company in the country that worked together with the government before the outbreak. She was shy and emotional due to her standing within her house. She never liked the way her family dictated what she should do with her life and wanted freedom. During the outbreak, the group of gangsters that had been targeting her managed to capture her and pushed her into despair before she was saved by Mark.


     -


     -


     [Abbygale]


     -An unusual child Mark found when he and Paula went to fetch medicine for the fever stricken Sariya. She chose Mark to be her Papa for some reason which Mark had to accept overtime. It turned out that she was Mutator.


     -


     -


     [Angeline Perez]


     -A 2nd year college student under the Business Management course. She had good fighting skills and unusual like to weapons and combat related things due to her father who was a General in the military. Naive and lively was the best traits to describe her personality. Mark really liked to tease and make fun of her due to her funny reactions.


     -


     -


     [Paula Mae Clarence]


     -A 2nd year college student under the Business Management course. She was highly talented in archery and known for being smart and observant. She was Angeline's childhood friend. Inherited from her mother that worked as a private investigator, she had the ability to see through lies of people she was talking to.


     -


     -


     [Charmaine Iveria]


     -One of Mark's closest friends before he detached himself from the society. Their relation ship was close enough and on par with being blood siblings.


     -


     -


     [Miguel Perez]


     -Angeline's father and a General in the military. He was in charge of the evacuation zone in Bay City. Strict and stern towards his men but loving and caring towards his family and his only daughter Angeline.


     -


     -


     [Teresa Cruz]


     -Angeline's future Older sister-in-law and a head medic within the military.


     -


     -


     [Laura Puno]



     -A Teresa's friend and call center agent who became a volunteer in the Information, Relief and Rescue Department set up by the military. Had a lively personality but calm and collected during times of crisis.


     -


     -


     [Fernan Enaje]


     -One of the Enaje trio who were cousins and employees of the City Mall. He was the tallest and most fit of the three. It was a secret that a few and Mark knew but he had a mild gynophobia towards beautiful women.


     -


     -


     [James Enaje]


     -One of the Enaje trio who were cousins and employees of the City Mall. He was the shortest of the three. After Mark put end to his and another survivor's quarrel, he became submissive to Mark and happily obeyed his orders.


     -


     -


     [Rico Enaje](Deceased)


     -One of the Enaje trio who were cousins and employees of the City Mall. Not much was known about him as he died during the incident at the TechZone.


     -


     -


     [Reyah Ismail]


     -A Muslim mother that Paula and Angeline helped during their escape. She was a loving mother that even the unsociable Mark commended her for.


     -


     -


     [Sariya Ismail]


     -Reyah's daughter who fell sick as implication due to what happened during their escape before Mark saved them.


     -


     -


     [Bernard Macaraeg]


     -One of the utility workers the Mark's group encountered at the rooftop of the City Mall. He was popular with the employees and was a father figure to them.


     -


     -


     [Joseph Macaraeg]


     -Bernard's son and one of the utility workers the Mark's group encountered at the rooftop of the City Mall. He had a capricious and reckless personality. His was highly subjected to his emotions and causing trouble due to it.


     -


     -


     [Calvin Roxas]


     -One of the utility workers the Mark's group encountered at the rooftop of the City Mall. He was a man of few words unless he was talking to Mark who he took a liking due to his personality.


     -


     -


     [Ella Roses]


     -One of the clerks that work at a store inside the TechZone of the City Mall. She was one of the leading figures among the employees.


     -


     -


     [Breandan Rivera]


     -A college student at a Japanese Oriented College in Bacoor City. Mark and Paula found him with Julie during the time they went to the first floor to find medicine.


     -


     -


     [Julie Dantes]


     -A college student at a Japanese Oriented College in Bacoor City. Mark and Paula found him with Breandan during the time they went to the first floor to find medicine.


     -


     -


     [Jannette dela Rosa]


     -A college student at a Japanese Oriented College in Bacoor City. She was Julie's best friend. Unfortunately, Mark found her as Biter during the time Mark was scouting the back corridors of the Bacoor City Mall.


     -


     -


     [Odelina Nadasia]


     -The Bone Armored Mutant, a Failed Mutator. She caused the massacre at the basement parking after she mutated and lost control of herself. Her berserk state caused her the life of her husband and she almost killed her two children. Under some circumstances, and with Freed's help, she regained herself and pledged to serve under Mark's orders.


     -


     -


     [Siegfried Nadasia]


     -Odelina's son and the older twin brother of Odette. His body had evolved to have higher regeneration due to the wound that his mother gave him during her berserk period.


     -


     -


     [Odette Nadasia]


     -Odelina's daughter and the younger twin sister of Siegfried. Her body had evolved to have higher regeneration due to the wound that her mother gave him during her berserk period.


     -


     -


     [Prof. Isaach Co]


     -A biology scientist under the government and the head of research at Bay City Evacuation Zone.]


     -


     -


     [Nia Co]


     -An orphan and one of the two victims of the Meteorite incident 6 years before the apocalypse. She gained the ability to control and cool the moisture in the surroundings to create ice at will. She was later adopted by Prof. Isaach Co.


     -


     -


     [Allen Co]


     -An orphan and one of the two victims of the Meteorite incident 6 years before the apocalypse. He gained the ability to able to see and react to the fastest moving objects on his sight. He could even see a sniper bullet and dodge it as long as he could see the source of the bullet. He was later adopted by Prof. Isaach Co.


     -


     -


     [Cong. Lanie Villa]


     -The congresswoman of District 2 of Bacoor before the outbreak. She was known as one of the most decent politicians in the country before the outbreak. Mark's group met her in the City Hall of Bacoor while looking for Charmaine.


     -


     -


     [Chief Eusebio Mallari]


     -The current chief of the Bacoor PNP.


     -


     -




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     1 Prelude to Apocalypse
      9:27 AM, Emilio Aguinaldo Highway, Bacoor City, Cavite, Philippines


     "Haaa….."


     Mark climbed up the stairs of an overpass while sighing. He sighed not because he is disappointed or feeling down but rather, he feel too annoyed that he could punch someone and can't do anything about it.


     He needed to pay his electricity bill which is due by today. He really isn't the type of person to go out too much and if it's is not for the bill being due today, he would still be relaxing at home. To finish things fast and go home, he decided to go to the distribution office as early as possible making him wake up by 6:00 AM and he left before 7:00 AM.


     Due to traffic, it's already past 8:00 AM when he arrived at the office. Lucky enough, there are just four people who came before him. So he thought that he would be able to go home early, but as if just toying with him, no number was called for quite some time.


     More and more people arrived as time passed by but not a single transaction was made since the office opened this morning.


     Mark is getting impatient but he can't just leave the payment for another day or it would be likely that his house won't have electricity by tomorrow. The other customers also started complaining and asked the staff passing by every now and then.


     As he looked around, he noticed the staff getting flustered about something. Many of them are going back and forth as they discussed their work with unnerved expressions.


     At 9:27 AM, the issue was finally disclosed to the customers.


     "Our apologies but there seemed to be problems with our system. Transactions will get delayed until we fix the issues."


     The branch manager explained.


     As the other customers asked more questions, the issue seemed to be on the main office's side making the branch manager unsure of when the transactions would be continued.


     Without any other choices left, the annoyed customers left the office while grumbling about the time they wasted while waiting.


     The frustrated Mark also left while thinking of checking the office back later in the afternoon. He can't delay the payment for another day after all. But if things didn't go well, he might spend some days without electricity at home and also needed to pay a reconnection fee.


     "How troublesome…"


     He grumbled under his breath as he walked on the overpass.


     Since he needed to pass time anyway, he decided to spend it at the city mall a few blocks away. He might as well play some arcade while at it. He needed to cool his head after all.


     Still, he needed to wait until the mall opens at 10:00.


     ***


     Mark walked down the stairs of the overpass and left towards the direction of the mall. Maybe because he is too frustrated or maybe because he didn't really go to this place too much, he did not notice.


     Before he walked up the stairs, there are too many people walking towards the same direction. When he was walking across the over pass where the view of the area is wider, the heavy traffic is rather way heavier than usual. The annoying sounds of car horns never ceased as the drivers of the cars stuck in the traffic expressed their annoyance.



     What is stranger is that the heavy traffic only affected the northbound side of the highway while the other side had its flow of traffic going smoothly.


     And no one would ever notice. That almost all of the cars moving southbound actually came from branching roads and the actual cars coming from the other end of the highway are very scarce. Furthermore, the cars coming from that direction are driving at very high speeds unbefitting the tight space of the highway.


     ***


     10:04 AM Emilio Aguinaldo Highway Cr. Tirona Highway


     An impatient jeepney driver can't wait anymore and tried to counter-flow towards the opposite lane of the highway as he tried to overtake the cars in front of him. It is then when a city bus from the northern end of the highway came at very high speed. As the traffic at this side of the road is going smoothly, the bus managed to avoid accidents despite how dangerous the speed it had took.


     Unfortunately, the jeepney took its action at the moment the bus is coming.


     Before the jeepney could even totally leave its lane, the bus that did not even tried to avoid, crashed against the jeepney. The jeepney with its totally crushed front half was pushed strongly and crashed again at the cars behind it while the bus, due to the force from impact, was sent flying and rolled on its side several times crashing everything, other cars and people, before finally crashed unto another bus halting its onslaught.


     The event is totally horrifying to everyone who witnessed it. Dozens of cars are involved in the accident as the torn off metal parts littered the road along with the bodies of the unlucky people.


     Many of the witnesses felt their knees go weak and some pulled their eyes away from the grotesque appearance of the dead bodies. The shock and fear they felt as they watch everything happen can't be explained with just a few words.


     Those with clearer minds immediately took out their phones to frantically call for help. Unfortunately, for some strange reason that no one here knew about, all their heard from their phones are beeping sounds as no one was actually able to connect their calls from the emergency hotlines they knew.


     The flow of cars totally stopped and the people started gathering around the site of the accident. Those who took out their phones to call for help continued trying while others started taking pictures and videos.


     It is then that…


     "Hey look!"


     No one knew who shouted but everyone's attention was called unto the wreckage that can't even be recognized as a bus anymore. It is because…


     Even if they are crawling, staggering and moving slowly, even wounded and broken bones protruding out of their bodies, the passengers emerged from that bus.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     2 Zombies?
      10:06 AM - Bacoor City Mall 2nd Floor


     Mark slumped on a bench as thought of how this day is just too unlucky for him. First, he was unable to pay his electricity bill early so he decided to play at the arcade center in this mall to pass time but who knew that the arcade is closed?


     Furthermore, there is no sign that it is being renovated or something like that. It is just closed despite the fact that the mall is already past its opening hours.


     Still, he can't help but notice that the arcade center isn't the only one, rather about half of the stores he passed through earlier are closed and some are just barely open.


     Many of the mall employees he saw had worried expressions as they held on their phones while some are even trying to make calls despite the fact that they are on their working hours.


     He breathes deeply as to calm himself down. There is really nothing he can do about these circumstances. He can only blame his luck.


     Still, the atmosphere was surprisingly heavy. As if something horrible is happening somewhere and was affecting everything.


     "I just hope it's nothing too troublesome."


     Disregarding everything else in his mind, he stood up and made his way towards a stall selling drinks not far away from him.


     "BAM!"


     As he paid and received the bottle of soda from the clerk, a loud explosion-like sound coming from below disturbed everyone's mind. Others might not be sure of what caused the sound but Mark exactly what should be the source of it.


     That was a gunshot. To be exact, it is the sound of a shotgun firing.


     The gunshot was then followed by loud terrified screams.


     Everyone from the upper floors that heard the sounds coming from the first floor grew curious as to what is happening. They moved towards the terrace trying to have a view of the commotion below.


     What they saw left them speechless. Mark also watched as he took a sip of his soda. The people below ran away in fear as they screamed. Some pushed the ones in front of them just to get away faster while others pulled their companions who ran slower.


     As the people below scrambled in panic and the people on the floors above watched, the gunshots in the background continued at different intervals.


     Yelling, screams, curses and gunshots… there is a lot of noise that can be heard but what is the cause of these scene?


     "Just what is going on?"


     A man near Mark voiced the sole question on everyone's mind at the moment.


     At first, what all they could see are the people running away from the eastern side of the mall. As the people running away got fewer in number, the sounds of gunshots get closer and closer below them. Soon enough, the security guards of the mall who were firing their guns entered their views as they shoot at something as they retreat backwards as fast as they can.


     Though the people watching from above are terrified by the gunshots, their curiosity got them better as many stayed and watched intently. Those who were cautious and scared enough already left to find a way to hide or escape the place.



     "Shit! What the hell are these things?!"


     Mark heard a guard just below him curse with a very loud voice. This just showed how overwhelmed the guard under his own emotions.


     It is then another guard who is reloading his gun fell down as he screamed, no, rather than falling down, he was pounced on as another person is currently above his helpless body attacking him.


     "F*ck! George!"


     "Clank!"


     The guard who Mark heard cursing just earlier shouted as his companion got attacked. He aimed his gun at the attacker to shoot but all he heard is the clanking sound of his gun. He is also out of ammo!


     Panicked, he shakily reached at his pocket to take out some bullets from his gun. Some bullets fell out of his pocket while he attempted to reload his shotgun with the ammunition he just took out. Unfortunately, he is late.


     Before he could even close the cartridge of his shotgun, the loudest and final scream of his companion is heard. He froze as he slowly raised his head looking at the bloody corpse of the other guard. The attacker mercilessly tore his neck as he or it chewed hungrily at the chunk of the fallen guards flesh on its mouth.


     Filled with rage, the guard held his weapon tight as he ran towards the fallen guard and shot the attacker on the head without mercy. The attacker's head blew up like a balloon being shot at pointblank with a shotgun.


     He just killed the attacker as he looked at his dead companion with remorse. Then he felt severe pain on his back as the floor got closer and closer in his eyes. Only unknown pain and confusion filled his mind as his sight slowly faded to black.


     By the moment the first guard died, the people watching were totally terrified. Like bats disturbed from sleeping in their caves, the people ran away in every direction finding ways to escape. Those who had weaker stomach ran away with pale faces leaving traces of vomit on their initial spot.


     As the people around him scattered away in fear, Mark was remained standing in his spot near the terrace as he watched the second guard being bitten brutally. He then saw the body of the guard who died first move and stood up while staggering, with his head hung to the side revealing the eaten part of his neck dripping in blood. Mark had his brows furrowed but on contrary, his eyes had a slight twinkle of excitement in them and his lips slightly curved in a smile he never showed before.


     "Zombies?" He said but no one around him heard what he said.


     If anyone was to hear his voice as he said that, they would likely notice that his voice isn't filled with fear but rather, is filled with anticipation.


     Taking his sight away from the scene below, he looked at the people who are making their way down in panic. All the escalators and stairs are filled with people. He spotted several students in the middle of the crowed, though their uniforms slightly got his attention, he only looked at them for a second.


     Trying to measure the situation one last time, he turned his head back to the scene below. The staggering zombie guard is already gone while the body of other guard lying on the floor started twitching. Around the guard are bloody figures of people either staggering as they walked or some that are even running at the speed faster than how their physiques are showing.


     Mark started to move, but not following the waves of people escaping from the mall and are rushing down the escalator. He rushed towards the stall were he bought drinks earlier. Seeing that the clerk of the stall had already gone, he picked up a plastic bag and started filling it with snacks and drinks. It is then that he ran the opposite direction countering the flow of people and climbed the escalators going up towards the third floor.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     3 The Third Floor
      Mark reached the third floor after weaving off his way up the escalator because despite the fact that the escalator is actually goes up many people traversed the escalator to go down to the lower floors.


     As he looked around, there's barely anyone left that wanted to go down in panic. Still, there are people who are standing here and there watching the panicked people with a confused expression on their faces. Most of these people wore uniforms bearing logos of shops located here at the third floor.


     Being the only person going up the escalator, the confused people on the third floor immediately saw him as he arrived. The ones close to Mark immediately approached him.


     "Excuse me. Do you know what is going on?"


     The one that asked was a man wearing a polo-shirt with a logo of a phone brand. Actually, they tried asking those people who ran down as they heard the commotion outside their shops but no one bothered answering their questions and just ignored them.


     Looking at the people asking him, Mark just answered one word which bewildered them.


     "Zombies."


     "Hey! You are joking right?"


     Of course, no one will believe an answer like that which is said in a calm and expressionless way. The other people that just arrived also heard the exchange between Mark and the man and surely, they did not believe him.


     With an annoyed expression in his face, Mark answered with discontentment.


     "Everyone else is already running away, do you think I have the time to joke with you?"


     Mark just finished talking when he immediately turned his head behind as screams, louder and closer, entered his ears.


     "Tsk!"


     Mark immediately turned around and ran past the people who also moved to look over the terrace of the third floor. During the short moment that he was held up to answer the man's questions, the situation below turned grave. The people who were previously scrambling in panic to go down and escape out of the mall are now running up the stairs and escalators with the zombies on their tail!


     Furthermore, not all the zombies chasing their prey are your everyday zombies that was slow moving and walks sluggishly, some of the zombies are like rabid beasts, moving fast and pounces toward their prey at any given chance! The people who lagged behind as they flee easily fallen victim to these fast moving zombies! Blood splashed as the bodies of the victims are disgustingly mangled behind their screams of help.


     The ones on the third floor revealed looks of horror and their faces were drained of their color. Many felt nauseated as some vomited after looking away at the gruesome scene below. They soon remembered the person who just climbed up earlier and what he answered to their questions.


     They looked around to find Mark just to see him a little far away twisting off the metal part of a mop and taking its wooden handle and waving it like a staff. Seeing what Mark is doing, the thought popped up on their blanked and panicked minds.



     "Weapons! Find weapons!"


     A man in the crowd shouted. Everyone snapped from their stupors and many scrambled away looking for anything they can use as weapons.


     Only those who was weaker especially women and children were left with their legs shaking. They don't know what to do. Are they really going to fight? The scene of carnage replayed on their minds as their bodies shook. The children started crying as they heard the chilling screams from below.


     Mark saw these people who were frozen in their place. Shaking his head, he approached them with a cold demeanor. They can only stare at him as he approached. He then looked at a woman on the verge of tears who was wearing a uniform with a logo of a PC Brand.


     Seeing Mark looking at the woman, a man with a short build immediately returned and blocked him by standing in front of the woman.


     "What do you want to do?!"


     The man spoke warily. Mark looked at the man and saw that he was also wearing a uniform with the same logo. Seeing the logo, Mark did not bother with the woman anymore.


     Pointing at the entrance of the mall's TechZone behind him with his thumb over his shoulder, Mark spoke.


     "Those steel shutters there. You know how to close them?"


     The man saw Mark looking at the logo on his uniform and sighed in relief that Mark didn't have any ill intentions. Being in this type of work for a long time, he had gone sharp at observing people and he knew that Mark approached his co-employee because their shop is located at the very corner of the TechZone's entrance.


     And in response to Mark's question, he nodded.


     "Then bring these people and children and close the shutters at the other entrance. Hmm, just pull that one halfway down for now. We can use the TechZone as refuge ones the zombies reach the third floor."


     Hearing what Mark said the eyes of the man and those weaker people behind him along with the children lit up. Without further ado, they hurried towards the TechZone and followed Mark's instructions.


     The ones who scattered around to find weapons also saw what happened as they looked at Mark with respect. Though this person looked cold and exudes an aura that deterred people away from him, he showed a calm demeanor and looked for options that they, who panicked, won't be able to immediately think of.


     When they went and looked around for weapons in a hurry, they can only think of fighting to fend themselves despite the fact that they also felt too scared to do so. They saw what happened below, once the monsters below reach this floor, if they can't fight, they will also get eaten. Now, Mark opened another option that they don't need to fight to survive.


     Many of them immediately hurried to follow the ones that entered the TechZone only to hear Mark shouting at them.


     "You people, where do you think you are going?"


     Hearing the shout, they can't help but stop, confused.


     "What do you mean? We also want to get in there and hide! Why are you stopping us?"


     A man voiced his discontent.


     "These idiots."


     Mark murmured, then, he looked above the terrace once more before replying.


     "We still have time, go to the other shops and carry anything you guys think we can use before going there. Especially food and water, we need those unless you want to starve to death in there."


     Mark voiced his concerns with a commanding tone which made these men feel annoyed but they can't refute as what he said is rational. Abandoning the thought of running away for now, they entered the shops juts to get out carrying boxes containing an assortment of things.


     Unfortunately though, as the third floor mostly has shops for tech stuff and sports gear, shops that sells food are almost none existent except for several small food stalls.


     A clever employee of the mall took a few of his co-workers and ran towards the southern wing of the mall as fast as possible. In a few minutes, they came back with several boxes of junk food and cases of cold drinks with a few more people in tow. Mark who ran into a sports gear store saw them and his eyes lit up. It seemed that these guys went to raid the snack bar at the cinema area.


     Mark who entered the sports store a few minute when and had gone out carrying a large sports bag strapped on his shoulder and a metal baseball bat on his right hand. The handle of the mop is nowhere to be found though, he left it in the store as the metal bat is more convenient to use at this situation.


     But as he went out of the store, his eye caught a movement by his right side and turned by reflex. What he saw made him broke into cold sweat.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     4 The Neck to Neck Encounters
      To his right, there is a man wearing a white uniform running towards him like there is no tomorrow with a shotgun is swaying on his side. The problem is this person's clothes are almost turned red because of blood and there is a bite sized chunk of flesh missing on his neck. Another step is all it took and the man lunged at him like a hungry beast.


     Even though he broke into cold sweat, his reflexes did not betray him. Stepping sideways, he dodged the zombie's pounce and while it is still mid-air in front of him, he gave it a heavy swing of his bat coming from above. The bat missed the zombie's head but directly hit the nape of its neck.


     Cracking sounds of bones being broken creepily entered Mark's ears as the heavy metal bat made contact. The impact halted the momentum of its pounce directly hitting the floor with its neck bent back more than it normally would be able to.


     Giving out a few twitches, it almost stopped moving. Why almost? Because its head is still moving! Mark's counter attack broke its neck bones severing all its ability to move its body but still, its brain remained intact and as such, its head is still 'alive'.


     The head glared at Mark like it is looking at its prey growling angrily with its bloody mouth despite its condition.


     Mark on the other hand glared back at the zombie but he is actually trying to get used to the sensation he felt just now. Even if Mark did not hesitate to give it killing blow, it is still the first time he actually tried to kill in real life. In video games, killing is an everyday matter as a large variety of games work by the system of killing enemies, be it be humans or monsters.


     Also the feeling of being close to death is suffocating. After all, it truly is a close one. If his instincts did not kick in, just getting pounced on isn't the end of it.


     The sensation of being near death and killing in real life is totally different. Mark is actually shivering and his heart is pounding loudly as he tried to hold his bat tighter. Getting a few mouthfuls of air, he made himself calm down.


     He glared at the familiar zombie laid on the floor in front of him. It was familiar since he saw this person just a while ago. Failing to reload his gun on time, he got bitten on his neck by a zombie that pounced on him. It was the guard on the first floor earlier whose corpse vanished when Mark was not looking. As evidence, the unloaded shotgun that still had its chamber open lay beside it while still being strapped around its body.


     This zombie guard has no other injury aside from the bite that he got earlier and the broken neck inflicted by Mark. This way, Mark was able to assure himself that like how it is in the movies. A single bite from a zombie can turn a person into one.


     As time is very important, Mark decided to continue mulling over these things later. He raised his bat once more and mercilessly swung it on the head of the guard. The smell of iron scattered in the air as blood splashed on the floor.



     Mark gave his bat another swing to the side to get rid of the blood on it and kicked over the body to make it lay on its back. Covering his right hand with a handkerchief, he carefully removed one end of the strap of the shotgun and pulled the shotgun off the guard's body. He then detached the buckle of the guard's belt and also gave it a pull taking the heavy duty security belt away.


     Giving the contents of the larger bag behind the belt a quick look, he smiled as he took out several shotgun bullets fully reloading the shotgun he just took. He then buckled the belt around his waist as everything inside the pockets connected to the belt contain necessary stuffs like small flashlight on the first right pocket and the two way radio next to it. He just wished that the radio isn't broken after being carried by a zombie who would pounce and jump here and there.


     Without further ado, not even giving the dead guard another glance, he ran towards the direction of the TechZone. It is because he already heard several screams at the third floor!


     Three people gathering supplies in the east wing of the mall are running away screaming as they are being chased by a fast moving zombie. Further behind, there are more zombies that are following as they stagger.


     Still, he commended these people in his mind. They did not want to fight as they were afraid. Still, as they ran away, they never had the impulse to throw away the supplies they gathered.


     They are actually running away pushing two carts with several boxes of food on it!


     As Mark who isn't that far away, since the sports store he just left is located at the southern wing near central area of the mall, saw this, he did not hesitate and ran towards the trio.


     Seeing Mark holding a gun run towards them to help, the trio was elated. They are afraid of fighting this fast moving zombie and more zombies are coming from behind them. Still, they didn't want to leave the food they found with their efforts. They are lucky their job is to restock food at the stalls so they knew where they left their carts before. They found the carts and also emptied the stall they are about to restock earlier but before they can take everything, they saw zombies climbed the escalators unsteadily with fast one leading in front.


     "Continue running!"


     Mark ran past the three and shouted. Of course, the three wouldn't dare stop even if he didn't say this.


     He then stopped running not far from the zombie rushing at him. Seeing the zombie, Mark thought how lucky those three was. If was a normal fast running zombie, the three couldn't have made it but the zombie running after them actually only had one foot! At the part where its left ankle should be is only a stump of flesh dripping with blood. There is no doubt that this is a zombie to the same standard as the guard he killed earlier but it is gravely hindered by its disability.


     As the zombie tried its best rushing at him, Mark held the metal bat on his left hand and pulled out the shotgun with his right hand. As he found a gun, he is actually itching to try shooting it. This shotgun maybe short bodied but it still did not lack a good punch. A gun is just one in the list of an Otaku's most wanted items.


     He stepped his left foot backward turning his body to the side as his right hand aimed the shotgun forward. As a gamer, he knew a lot about the guns recoils so he aimed the gun at the approaching zombie's chest even though he wanted to hit its head.


     BANG!


     Mark felt his right arm go numb after pulling the trigger while blood of the zombie splashed everywhere. The zombie's head flew off the terrace and its body was pushed about a step back before it slumped on the floor. Despite it was shot with a shotgun, the body was not impacted enough to push it back as wasn't directly hit with the gunfire…


     …on its neck…




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     5 Panic and Confusion
      "Damn it! Why the neck again?!"


     Mark lamented as the shot missed his intended target. Still, he managed to do what he needed to do anyway. Furthermore, the stray slugs from the shot flew off passed through the zombie riddling the other zombies behind with holes.


     He didn't actual experience in using guns prior to this event and the things he knew are knowledge that he picked up in the internet and video games. Since that is the case and is not that confident with his arm strength to endure the recoil he aimed at the zombie's chest so as the recoil kicks in and raises the barrel due to the force will still make the shot hit the zombie's head.


     But contrary to his thinking, the recoil did not pull the shotgun up too much. Maybe because the gun's recoil is weaker than he expected or his arm can handle the recoil the gun shot created.


     The trio who are quite a distance already stopped when they heard the gunshot and looked a Mark in awe. They then saw mark retreat towards them quickly so they also continued running away.


     Mark did not dare linger any longer and shot off towards the trio. The zombies already reached the eastern wing of this floor and he can also saw survivors screaming as they climbed the escalators and stairs at the central area from his position.


     As the three are pushing heavy carts of food, Mark managed to catch up to them quickly. They then saw the situation at the central area.


     People from the lower floors who managed to survive came flocking up to this floor. They are screaming and pushing each other. Some can't help but fall down as they are pushed around. Some of the survivors who whore light colored clothes are particularly eye-catching as they escape clutching their dirty shoe printed bodies in pain.


     Still, the numbers were considerably lower compared to the number of people who ran away escaping before when Mark is still at the second floor of the mall.


     The people who never left the third floor tried their best at directing the people but only few of the panicked survivors from below paid attention to them while most didn't even try to listen as they scattered trying to find refuge on their own.


     The woman who Mark tried to approach earlier started helping the survivors who were carrying their children and pointing towards the TechZone. It is then a fat man who was perspiring and panting heavily knocked down the woman.


     "Get out of the way!"


     The fat man shouted and ran away leaving a few curses, behind him, a man with burly stature wearing a suit and sunglasses followed.


     Seeing how these idiots run around like rats being chased away from their nests, Mark frowned.


     "Ahhhh!!! Help me!"


     The man who was last to climb the escalator screamed as a zombie managed to catch up to him and drag him down the escalator. His scream did not last long and became muffled as he fell down the escalator struggling to free himself, together with the zombie that caught him and the zombies climbing behind them.



     This might be a depressing sight but it can only be called that the person is unfortunate as he met his end before even anyone managed to help him. Though by the looks of it, no one really bothered to as everyone frantically try to escape.


     Still, the man's death bought some more time for the people on the floor.


     As Mark and the trio reached the central area, several more screams sounded coming from the western wing of the floor.


     Everyone stopped as they saw about a dozen people running from that direction and behind them, several fast zombies chasing them.


     The survivors who just made it to this floor grimaced seeing that they were surrounded and the ones who were giving their efforts to help don't know what to do either.


     At this moment, Mark looked around him. Shaking his head, he proceeded and took the liberty to command the three behind him.


     "You two, bring those carts inside, and you…"


     He looked at the most fit looking of the three and pointed at a wall several meters away.


     "Get that fire extinguisher and follow behind me."


     Drawing his gun from his side once more, Mark took off towards the direction of the survivors from the west wing while the three followed his orders without hesitation.


     The two switched to pulling their carts and carefully waved through the confused people. Seeing the amount of food on the carts the two is pulling with them, the people who are initially here in this floor was pulled awake from their stupor. The others who searched for supplies only managed to get a few plastic bags or small boxes of food but the carts of the two has several large boxes.


     Mark also waved through the people while the guy carrying a fire extinguisher followed behind him. As he passed along the woman who fell down, he stopped for a bit.


     "Get inside already and only take the ones who are listening, as for the others, leave them if they continue with their stupidity."


     "But-"


     "No buts, hurry up, we are losing time here. If the zombies managed to enter the TechZone, then forget about surviving. I don't really care too much about you guys dying so its up to you."


     Without waiting for another reply, he continued running. The guy behind him also heard what Mark said but said nothing. Right now he is only following Mark's orders.


     The woman left behind hesitated a bit as she looked at the back of the two. In the end she looked at the survivors who were in despair. She bit her lip and shouted. Though she still held the notion of saving these people what Mark said to her makes sense. As she shouted her previous concerned tone as she tried to help these people are now changed into a commanding voice.


     "Those who wanted to live, follow us quick! Otherwise, became food of those monsters right now!"


     Then she left pulling her co-employees with her. Her co-workers were also surprised at her behavior and only took another look at the people who watched her leave before following her.


     The survivors looked dumbfounded for a short moment before what the woman said sink into their minds. Everyone immediately scrambled as they followed after the woman's group. Among the people, the fat man shamelessly bulldozed himself through the people in front of him and shamelessly followed behind the woman who he just pushed away earlier.


     After everyone entered, the woman's group remained beside the entrance and only closed the shutters half-way waiting for Mark and the survivors he is saving.


     It is then…


     "What are bastards doing?! Close that door already!"


     The fat man shouted as he panted with spittle flying out of his mouth.


     "What are you talking about?! We still have people outside! And who are you even to tell us what to do?!"


     One of the employees guarding the entrance shouted back.


     "I don't care about them! Hurry up and close that damn door before those monsters gets in!"


     Infuriated, the employees guarding the entrance prepared to teach this fat bastard a lesson but they can only step back with pale faces before they can even move a step forward.


     In front of the fat man, the man wearing a suit and glasses stood pointing a pistol at the employees.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     6 The Survivors from the West Wing
      From west wing of the third floor, a group of people despaired as they ran away from the group of fast zombies' ferocious chase.


     Among the group, two college girls wearing their school uniform held their hands together as they gave their best to not lag behind the group.


     It is because…


     Those who lagged behind are the first ones to be eaten.


     When they managed to finally get to the this floor after a lot of hardships, there is about a dozen of them running away but with the relentless chase of the zombies behind, they are picked up and eaten one by one.


     Right at this moment, there is only seven people left running away. Then can only bit their lips, close their ears and steel their hearts as they hear the cries of help, fear and pain of those who were caught and eaten.


     The girls' hearts had already grown cold to this. They held their hands together without letting go assuring each other of their existence. They felt that once one of them let go, they totally fell into despair.


     Just this morning, they are happily chatting with their friends in school, complaining about their schedule for today which are all math related subjects except for the first period and all those subjects is handled by a single instructor.


     That is then that they learned that their instructor for the whole day is absent and none of the instructors present know why. Their whole class thought they are fortunate to not have classes and together with a few friends, they decided to go to the City Mall to play and pass time.


     It's all fun and games even though many shops are closed for unknown reason. They bought and ate fast food, laughed as they chatted while eating.


     But who would think that…


     It is the last time they would laugh and eat together.


     Things fell into chaos as they heard the gunshots and the screams. Not even finishing their food, they decided to escape out of the mall.


     Together with their friends, all eight of them ran along with all the people escaping. But their escape failed horribly when the exit they wanted to go through is actually the entrance to hell. Fast running zombies entered in frenzy past through that supposed exit trapping everyone who wanted to go out and escape.


     Then, a sequence of horrible, sad, infuriating, disappointing and unfortunate events happened. In the end out of all the people in their group, only the two of them are left and managed to reach this hopeless point in their lives.


     They can only run together with these people who are in the same circumstances.


     Then, the group was shined with a little bit of hope as they saw a quite larger group of people further away on the direction they are running.


     They heard them shouting as they seem to be directed by some people. Even though that group is far away, they knew, all of them ran into the same direction like they found salvation.



     Why did they know that? The answer is because it is the only thing they hope to find at this moment that they are being chased by death itself.


     Now, in the minds of every single person in this small group of survivors, a similar goal sprouted. It is to follow that large group of people into safety.


     The only question now is if their pursuers would let them.


     But of course, that won't happen in the slightest. And not only that, for some reason, the pursuit of the zombies behind them became more and more aggressive.


     "Ahhhh! Help me! No! NO!! NO!!!STOP!!! AHHHHH!!!"


     Another man who was in the tail of the group was caught. Several zombies pounced on him and tore his skin with their mouths and tore his stomach with their nails creating a bloody scene of human flesh and guts while the man screamed to his death.


     Unfortunately, the even with the man's death did not lessen the pressure this group is undergoing. Not all the zombies stopped to take a bite at the man and continued their relentless pursuit of the remaining people.


     They ran and ran with the fastest they could, none of them even have the slightest intent to look behind them as they feared to. Still, they could hear the hungry growls that crave for their flesh draw closer and closer.


     They looked forward, towards the people escaping from afar. It is then that they noticed two figures separating from the group going towards their direction.


     "Help! Please! Help us!"


     A man running in front can't help but call out as they saw the two figures.


     The two figures, the two men ran towards them both carrying something in their hands. As the two came closer, they finally saw what they are carrying. The person running in front held a shotgun with his right hand and a baseball bat with his left while the other person in the back held a fire extinguisher.


     They felt elated as the thought of the incoming help entered their minds.


     "AHHHHH!!!"


     But before they can raise their hopes up, another anguished shout echoed into their ears. The fastest one of the zombies managed catch up and pounced on the back of the last man running behind the group.


     The remaining people didn't try to help of course but the two girls can't help but stop when two more voices of panic sounded from behind them.


     "AHHH! What are you doing! Let go!"


     "Ouch! Mommy! Wahhh!"


     The two girls looked behind them and saw the man who just shouted in fear as he was pounced on. He did not cry in pain as the zombie over his back bit the flesh on his shoulder and instead, with a crazed expression in his face and bloodshot eyes, his right hand tightly clutched on the left foot of the woman who was running in front of him.


     "Help me or I won't let go!"


     The man's voice started to go hoarse as all sanity left his mind. He will die if no one helped him, and if so, then he wouldn't let himself die alone!


     The woman tried pulling her leg out of the man's hand but it was like a clamp that tightly clenched her foot without letting go.


     A step away in front of the woman, a girl about three to four years old sat as she started crying because of both pain and fear.


     The woman carried her daughter as she ran but as she fell down because of the man grabbing her foot and her daughter was thrown away to the floor in front of her.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     7 The Shot He Wanted to Make
      As the woman continued trying to tug her leg off the man's grasp, she saw the man's head slowly slump down the puddle of his blood on the floor. She thought that it was a chance for her to escape but to her horror, the man's grasp actually tightened even more.


     After the man had totally gone quiet, the zombie stopped biting at the man's neck and shot a sudden fierce stare at the trapped woman accompanied by snapping sounds of bones on its neck due to the quick turn of its head. It started adjusting its body trying to pounce at the woman who now burst into tears due to fear.


     "Paula! Take the child!"


     One of the two schoolgirls shouted as she burst into a sprint charging at the zombie. The girl called Paula hesitated a little before running after her friend.


     Seeing the sprinting girl coming over, the zombie changed its target and quickly lunged towards the girl.


     After two uncontrolled lunges, the zombie sped past the woman and the child and jump strongly at it pounced at the girl.


     The girl stopped for a moment as she saw the zombie jump at her. She brought her right foot behind to gain momentum and then mercilessly swung her right leg upwards with all the force she can release hitting right in the middle of the zombie's neck and chin. The zombie who is in the midst of its attack spun a sling flip to the air backwards at it flew back for about three meters and had an unsightly landing on the floor.


     Two more zombies from behind fell as one got its feet swiped by the flying zombie while the third stepped unstably on the first two zombies and also fell down.


     With that little time she managed to get, she immediately pried the dead man's hand away. Unfortunately, to her surprise, she failed to remove the hand and the man's grasp is actually getting tighter and tighter that the woman started to wail in pain.


     The man's body then started twitching violently but still not letting go of the woman.


     "Ange! Quick! They are coming!"


     Paula who already secured the child in her embrace shouted at her friend as she saw the three zombies who fell down getting up.


     "Shit!"


     Ange gritted her teeth as he heard her friend. She looked at the twitching man.


     "Don't blame me for this!"


     Their situation is getting grim. She then removed her last ounce of hesitation. Ange raised her feet and brought it down with heavy force.


     SNAP!


     The eerie sound of bones breaking entered their ears. Ange violently stomped at the man's arm breaking his bones. Some of the bones break but unfortunately, the man's grip did not loosen. As she saw this, she made several more stomps breaking more bones in the man's arm.


     The woman and Paula looked at Ange who stomping at the man's arm with surprise. Despite their situation and the fear they are feeling against the zombies, they can't help but feel goosebumps as the sound of breaking bones enter their ear.



     Stomp after stomp, the man's grasp finally loosened.


     However, the time Ange needed to release the woman is also enough for the three zombies to recover, furthermore, the other zombies that were left behind are also catching up. Ange's pupils constricted as she the three zombies that had fallen earlier jump at her side by side.


     "Ange!"


     Paula shouted as she watched the plight of her friend.


     BANG!!!


     A deafening sound echoed into their ears. At the same time, the three zombies pouncing over Ange are blown several meters away riddled with bloody holes on their bodies. Two of the zombies tried to get up immediately after but the injuries the two received gave them a lot of difficulty, as for the other one, it just slumped to the floor and stopped moving.


     The four females covered their ears due to pain because of the sudden gunshot but still looked towards the source of the shot by reflex. Just to see the back man wearing a hooded jacket and a black beanie on his head who already stood between them and the zombies while pointing a short shotgun on the zombies.


     "Finally got a head shot."


     They heard the man mutter.


     ***


     Mark ran towards the group and saw them being picked down by the fast running zombies one by one. Seeing the dire state of their situation, he urged himself to run faster.


     "Help! Please! Help us!"


     A man in the front of the group shouted.


     He then saw a zombie catch up to another man behind the group and lunged at the man. He did not have much reaction to the man being caught but he could only frown as he saw what the man did.


     "What a bastard."


     'Only at the worst possible times can a man's true nature is revealed.'


     It is something he always believed.


     Mark heard the child who was thrown to the floor cry in pain and of course, the other people in front of the escaping group also did. However, they only stole a glance behind their backs and continued running towards Mark.


     Instead, the two college girls stopped and went to help the mother and child despite the danger are facing.


     The survivors who continued running was about to reach Mark and stop him to ask for help but did not manage to as he shot them a cold look and continued running past them.


     As Mark ran past them, the ones who wanted to stop him gritted their teeth in anger and left one last glance at Mark and continued running.


     The employee behind Mark saw what happened and also ignored the group of men fleeing as he followed him.


     While running, Mark's uneven eyes grew larger in surprise as he saw one of the girls charge at the zombie who caught the man that is holding the mother's leg and sent it flying. He can't help but grin as he saw the girl's movements and the method she did to free the woman.


     Unfortunately for the girl, she took the time she had isn't enough for the time she needed and the zombies already jumped towards her by the time she freed the mother from the bastard's grasp.


     Luckily enough, Mark also arrived by their side at this point without them noticing.


     BANG!


     Mark shot his gun at the lunging zombies making them fly back several meters.


     The three zombies disregarded each other and tried to lunge at the girl almost at the same time sticking them together in a single line. As Mark shot the zombie in front, most of the shotgun pellets blew its head off into mush and the remaining pellets riddled the other two zombies with holes.


     He then shot a look behind him and shouted.


     "What are you women staring at me for, hurry up and run!"




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     8 The First Time He Cursed Out Loud
      Hearing his shout, the females finally started to take action. Paula lifted the child in her arms while Ange helped the mother stand up. As the mother tried to walk though, she almost fell down again. She did not fall and managed to walk but she can only drag her left foot as she grimaced in pain. Seeing this, Ange immediately took the mother's left arm and put it on her shoulder.


     BANG! BANG!


     Mark continued shooting the incoming fast infected with better accuracy as he got used to the recoil of his shotgun. His gun then ran out of ammo, he opened the chamber he immediately took out several 12 gauge shells from his belt bag and reloaded it calmly as he retreated step by step. Still, he can notice that their retreat is too slow and he saw Ange assisting the woman in order to move.


     "What happened?"


     Mark asked as he glanced behind while not taking his attention away from the zombies.


     "She sprained her leg."


     Ange answered furrowing her eyebrows.


     As she grimaced in pain, the mother then spoke with tears on her eyes.


     "I can't run anymore, please just take my daughter and leave."


     The two girls and the man following Mark was surprised hearing the woman and the child started crying.


     "Mama! NO!"


     The child squirmed violently out of Paula's arms almost even falling off. Paula had no choice but to crouch down for the child to avoid falling off her arms accidentally. Still, the child did not stop trying to reach out to her mother.


     "Not a chance! We're not leaving you behind!"


     Ange heightened her voice in determination.


     "But-"


     "No buts!"


     Ange then continued on assisting the woman not letting go even a tiny bit.


     Seeing Ange's determination to help her, tears started flowing out of the mother's eyes. She didn't want to die, she is totally scared of dying on the fangs of these rabid beasts and she didn't want to leave her daughter behind even more. But in this case that she injured her leg, she'll just drag her daughter and these good people to their demise. She didn't want to be like that man who dragged her into this mess.


     The employee who followed Mark also had tears at the corner of his eyes as he watched this scene.


     Then a snort came from a direction behind them.


     "What are you guys being dramatic for?! This isn't a drama series and we don't have time for you guys to create a scene!"


     "You-!"


     Ange wanted to say something in retort as she thought that he wanted to abandon the woman but Mark did not let her and turned his eyes towards the employee behind him. Seeing Mark looking at him, he gulped his own saliva for some reason.


     "You think you can carry her?"


     Mark gestured towards the mother. The employee looked at the woman who had quite a short build which is about several inches less of five feet and reluctantly nodded.



     Seeing that the man is quite reluctant, Mark was confused. The man's build showed that he is used to carrying heavy stuff but he actually showed such expression in carrying the woman.


     Still, following what Mark said, the man put the fire extinguisher on the floor and took the woman from Ange lifting her on his arms in the position Mark's knew as princess carry. The mother also showed a little bit of hesitation and embarrassment being carried like this but she also knows the urgency of the situation and did not resist.


     As she thought wrongly, Ange also had a bit of embarrassment on her face as she looked at Mark who is now holding a bat which is not dripping with blood. It seemed that they are too engrossed with the situation of the woman and they did not notice that their savior already took down several zombies. In front of him, there are several bodies that either had blasted heads or smashed skulls.


     The scene of blood and gore in front of him is totally sickening and scary but his face did not show any of such emotion. Among the bodies, the man who grabbed the woman's leg can also be seen with a deep dent on his head and his orifices bleeding.


     "Shouldn't it be easier if you carry her on your back?"


     Mark asked as he swung his bat at the face of another zombie who lunged at him.


     The man did not answer but only looked at Mark with a pleading expression on his face. Seeing this, Mark finally came to a conclusion and did not urge the man anymore.


     TAM! TAM! TAM! BLAM!


     It is then a sickening loud sequence of metal sounds clashing with a final sound of heavy metal falling on the floor sounded.


     "Shit!"


     Mark's expression changed as he cursed out loud for the first time in his life when he heard that sound.


     The females together with Mark are confused to his reaction towards that sound but the face of the employee who just lifted the woman paled.


     "What happened?"


     Ange noticed the ugly expression of the two and asked.


     "Hold this for a little bit."


     The employee seemed not to hear her question and Mark did not answer either. Instead, Mark held his bat towards her.


     Ange did pursue the question anymore and received the metal bat. Mark then took the fire extinguisher and bashed its bottom on an incoming zombie causing it to stagger backward. At that opening, Mark pulled the safety pin of the fire extinguisher and squeezed the trigger aiming at the bashed zombie's face.


     The zombie who had its face covered with sticky white foam started to ran towards its target once more without even trying to remove the foam covering its eyes. Trying to attack, it pounced, but not towards Mark but towards the terrace. The zombie's shoulder hit the railing but the rest of its body passed over the terrace. With the momentum of its jump and the railing stopping the force on its shoulder, the zombie kept rotating midair as it plunged to its death. With a loud splatting sound, it hit the ground two floors below.


     Mark's eyes shined a bit as he then proceeded to spray the contents of the fire extinguished across the floor. And the result, the incoming fast zombies that already had bad sense of balance slipped on the foam sliding on the floor covering their bodies with even more of the foam especially the zombies' hands and feet as they try to stand up again. The sliding zombies spread the foam even more and the started having a hard time to stand up as their hands and feet slipped on the floor every time they did.


     Still, even if they slipped repeatedly on the floor at this moment they are still advancing forward and this situation won't last too long.


     "Okay! Run!"


     As he gained more leeway for them to run, Mark rushed back to the TechZone leaving the struggling zombies behind.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     9 A Problem that Arose because of Something that Closed Down
      As their group ran away, Mark sprayed the contents of the fire extinguisher on the floor every now and then. Even though the foam spread on the floor isn't as thick and more spread compared to the first patch he made, it should be enough to hinder the zombies' pursuit even a little bit. Still, he did not intend on using up all the contents of the fire extinguisher. When he heard the sound of metal clashing and that loud bang on the floor, he is sure that he would need the contents of the fire extinguisher somewhere else.


     "Hey open this up! Please let us in!"


     Before they can get to the TechZone, they heard the voice of a man with his angry and helpless shouting as he hit the metal shutter blocking the entrance of the TechZone together with three more people behind him. These people were the ones running if front of the two schoolgirls before, the ones Mark ignored earlier. But that is not the pressing matter at this moment but the metal shutter in front of them right now.


     That's right! The TechZone is already closed abandoning the Mark and the employee that followed him along with other people that are still outside!


     Other people like the students, the mother and the child and even most customers might not realize but Mark who conscious of it and most of the employees working at this mall knew what it is if they heard that loud sound of metal clashing before banging on the floor. It is the steel shutter at the entrance of the TechZone being closed down! This is also the reason the employee that mark brought with him had his face drained of color!


     Seeing the closed entrance from afar, the two schoolgirls and the mother being princess carried felt dispirited. They thought that they would be saved if they managed to follow that large group of people but they were shut out before they could even start doing so.


     As the people outside the entrance where shouting and hitting the shutter with hands, voices coming from inside answered arguing with the people outside.


     Although they can hear the voices, what the voices were saying where incomprehensible to Mark and the people with him as they were still far away.


     Then, as they got closer...


     BANG!


     A gunshot coming from inside the TechZone echoed making the people outside the entrance jump back in fright while the people with Mark froze on their steps. Several frightened screams are heard from the inside by the screams are masked by an angry shout of a man with irritating voice similar to squealing of a pig.


     "Get the f*ck away! We already said that we are not letting anyone in! Who knows if you bastards are one of those man-eating monsters! Go away or the next shot will, bore f*cking holes on your bodies!"


     The men who were in front of the entrance could only step back in fright.


     "You f*ucking bunch of animals!"


     Knowing that it would be impossible for the people inside to let them in, they left cursing as they scatter like flies towards different directions where they don't see any zombies.



     As the situation isn't good, Mark frowned as he carefully make his way towards the closed entrance together with people with him despite hurrying as much as possible.


     But when he is about a few steps away, he heard several thumping sounds just to his right. When he looked, he saw two people knocking on the glass of a store beside him. This part of the store is connected to store at the just beside the entrance unfortunately, it is still not possible to enter the TechZone through this part unless they break the reinforced glass which ruins the point of going into the area in the first place.


     Inside the store, two familiar employees are knocked on the glass in attempt to get his attention which luckily succeeded. These two employees were the woman who Mark talked to earlier and the other is the shorter member of the cart pushing trio.


     Seeing the two waiting for them with both scared and apologetic expressions, Mark started to have clearer thought about the vague ideas he had before.


     The two inside tried telling them who were outside about the situation. Unfortunately, it was a futile attempt because the reinforced glass prevented their voices from going through clearly. Unless the two shouted, Mark and the others outside might hear them but the two did not dare due to their situation.


     BAM!


     Mark swung his baseball bat at an incoming zombie smashing its face into a pulp. Seeing this, two inside the store shuddered. After looking around, Mark handed the fire extinguisher to Ange after seeing that there are no apparent zombies in the vicinity that can be deemed as immediate threat.


     "You know how to use this?"


     Mark asked.


     Ange who was confused being asked such a question nodded.


     "Spray the contents on the floor on the directions where the zombies are coming from. I know you can do that. We need buy a little time."


     Being ordered like that, Ange pouted but still followed. If it were other girls like her friend, Paula, they might have declined due to fear but Ange who knew how to defend herself had more guts to do so. Mark also noticed this and thus, he did not hesitate to ask the girl do it.


     Paula who was worried about her brave friend just watched as she also knew that she'll be fine.


     As Ange started spraying the fire extinguisher on the floor, Mark took out his phone from his bag and pressed the power button revealing the cute anime custom screensaver. Upon unlocking the phone with a swipe, the next thing that showed is the high-tech looking theme with a wallpaper of a cute blue haired anime girl holding a high-tech plasma sword at her right hand and a double-barreled ray pistol on her left.


     Paula who was just behind him saw this and was surprised and smiled wryly. Just who would think that this fierce and scary looking man that did not even bat an eyelid as he shoot his gun and smash the zombies' bloody faces actually had such hobby?


     Mark opened a note app on his phone and turned around just to notice at the side of his view, as Paula smiled wryly with her gaze on his phone. He felt a little embarrassed but did not try to show even a little bit of it.


     She also saw that Mark noticed her looking at his phone and also felt embarrassed and turned her face somewhere else with slightly red cheeks.


     Continuing the strong façade, he typed a few words on his phone and showed it on the two who were inside the store.


     "What happened?"


     Mark asked using his phone.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     10 To the South Wing
      As they saw the method Mark used to communicate with them, the two employees inside the store scrambled to take out their phones forgetting that it is still their work time and they are not allowed to carry their own.


     Seeing their predicament, Mark knocked the glass and pointed on the stack of papers and motioned his left hand like he is holding a pen and writing over his phone. The two immediately understood and immediately ran to the counter picking up a pen and a sheet of letter sized paper and the man wrote on it in a hurry.


     After writing what seemed to be an essay with several sentences long, the short man plastered his rushed and almost illegible writing.


     Summarizing what the employee wrote, they were forced to close the entrance due that fat guy and his guard holding them at gunpoint. The fat man also instigated the others to support him leaving the employees with no leeway to resist.


     "Those ungrateful bastards!"


     This sentence was the last line the man wrote on the paper.


     After reading the "essay" written by the man, Mark immediately typed on his phone and replied with another question.


     "Is there any other way to go inside there?"


     "What about the other entrance?" The man replied.


     Mark turned his head towards the direction of the TechZone entrance at the west wing and shook his head. Though that entrance is quite far away, it isn't hard to see the number of zombies that are now around that area. Furthermore, those zombies are already making their way towards their direction. The gunshot should have attracted them.


     It seemed that the woman had an idea as she just snatched the pen on the man's hand and wrote on another paper. Behind her, the man is reading what she was writing and his eyes lit up.


     "Use the service corridors! I don't think you would be able to use the back doors on other stores but you should be able to enter the corridors using the fire exits in the cinema."


     As he saw the woman's idea, he nodded. He also knew about the corridors found at the back of large malls that connects the shops and are used to transport supplies without going through the front doors of the store. It is the only choice they have right now though it will be quite a detour.


     They have a goal now and it was literally roundabout one.


     Mark looked at the closed entrance of the TechZone with a look that as if he was looking at the people inside. Then he typed quite a number of words in his phone and showed it to the two which made the two confused because rather than a suggestion, it seemed more like a command for them to follow.


     Seeing the confused and hesitant look of the two, he typed another sentence and showed his phone once more.


     "I doesn't really matter to me but just do what I said if you guys want to live."


     This sentence made the two quite afraid. Even if they don't understand why, they chose to do what Mark said to them.



     Mark nodded to them one last time as he prepared to depart. When he turned around, he saw Ange as she just threw the fire extinguisher with a baseball pitch using all her might at a zombie that just climbed up the escalator nearby. The fire extinguisher hit the zombie square in its face as it stagger and fell backwards. The fire extinguisher bounced off due to the impact and made a loud clanging sound as it hit the ground floor while the zombie fell on the other zombies behind it creating a domino effect of fallen zombies on the escalator.


     After throwing the fire extinguisher, Ange immediately ran back towards the group and asked.


     "Finished?"


     "Yeah let's go."


     Mark looked at the people behind him and nodded at them. Everyone felt nervous knowing that they had to go another round of zombie encounters but it's not like they do have any other choice.


     With Mark in the lead, their group started running. He pushed his senses to his limits as he tried to perceive any upcoming danger. Looking around, everyone could notice how the situation is worsening, if they didn't move any faster, they would be surrounded in no time as the number of zombies in this floor is constantly increasing.


     But in Mark's view, their increase is just reasonable, just earlier, he released several shots of his shotgun killing several zombies in the process while the unreasonable people inside the TechZone wasted another. There are also other noises like the shouting and hard knocking of steel shutter the people outside the TechZone had done earlier and the high-pitched screams after the gunshot. Just all these commotion is bound to attract the zombies from the floors below.


     Leaving the central are of the mall, they turned right at the corner towards the south wing of the wall. Their target is the furthest end of the south wing where the cinemas are located.


     "Why did you throw the fire extinguisher away?"


     While running, Mark can't help but ask Ange.


     "It's already empty so I did."


     Ange snappily replied.


     Hearing her answer, he shook his head. It might be empty but the canister could still be used to smash someone's head! Mark looked at her and handed her his baseball bat.


     She looked at Mark confused as she absentmindedly accepted the baseball bat.


     "Lead the way for a bit, I'll just deal with the nuisance at the back. Remember! Aim for the head."


     Ange looked behind their group surprised and then nodded with a serious expression. They might not have noticed it due to their tension and also the growl of zombies coming from every direction but behind them, there is about half a dozen zombies running after like madmen with distorted faces!


     In front of them, it is lucky enough that the number of zombies on the way is relatively fewer and there are no fast moving zombies in sight but if they let the ones chasing from behind get close onto them, things would become nasty.


     "Just continue running! Don't look behind!"


     Mark shouted as he aimed his gun behind the group.


     BANG!


     He shot the closest zombie that is already about to lunge at him without hesitation blowing up its head. Ammunition is precious and he wanted to save ammo as much as possible. But with the number of fast moving zombies in close proximity, he can't skimp on bullets. Not right now.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     11 Dealing with Zombies Chasing Behind
      BANG! BANG!


     Several gunshots were released in succession. Mark prioritized shooting those who moved very close to each other before dealing with the single ones. Sometimes he would need to dodge as the zombies pounced on him while he was reloading, after all, the shotgun's chamber can only hold five shells at maximum at the same time. There are also times that he needed to dodge as he attempted to shoot making his accuracy suffer in the process.


     Dodging the zombies attack is hard but not impossible. From what he observed, their attack patterns are linear, like pouncing or grabbing. One only needed to calm down and catch the movements of their feet and hands and one would be able to dodge their attacks. Unless he is totally outnumbered, forced into a corner or become careless, he can deal with this much.


     If a zombie pounced from his right or left, he would jump backwards. If the zombie lunged in front, he would do a large sidestep to the left or right. That is how he dealt with the attacks.


     BANG!


     'Hmm?'


     Mark was forced to jump back two zombies attacked from his right and in front almost at the same time. He shot the one in front as it was the second one to attack but the shot did not manage to hit its head and instead, the zombie's right shoulder was blown off. Its right arm flew to the back creating a bloody mess on the floor.


     Then he saw it.


     'So it's really like this huh?'


     This isn't the first time he noticed it, he saw the similar situation when he shot the three zombies in order to save the college girls earlier.


     The zombie that had its shoulder blown off staggered backwards howling before falling down on its back and started trashing on the floor splattering his blood everywhere.


     This zombie can still feel pain!


     In curiosity, he did not hesitate and shot the zombie that just lunged at him at its chest creating a bloody mess of broken ribs, pieces of it lungs, arteries and heart splattered on the floor. The zombie then fell with its body twitching for a bit before slumping down with devoid of any movements.


     'It died?'


     Mark looked at it incredulously before jumping back once more evading another attack.


     BANG!


     He blew up the zombie's head away. Then he saw the zombie that is trashing on floor due to its missing shoulder stop moving.


     'The other one died of blood loss?'


     Anyone would think of that if they saw the amount of blood on the floor soaking the zombie without its arm.


     Seeing that the two died due to their sever injuries, Mark stopped on solely targeting the zombies' heads which was a harder target to aim at and included the zombies' chests or abdomens. Of course, when there is a good chance of blowing the zombies' heads off, then he would do so.


     BANG!


     "Three left!"


     He muttered as he shot another zombie on its stomach and left it trashing on the floor like an earthworm poured with a pinch of salt.



     BANG! BANG!


     Two more zombies with burst chests fell to the floor and started thrashing around creating more collages of thorn flesh and blood. It was a very disgusting scene.


     CLANK!


     Mark tried shooting the last approaching zombie but he was met a metallic sound as the last shell was already shot from his shotgun. The zombie lunged at him and he can only dodge as he tried to reach for a shell in his belt bag.


     His evasion was successful and the zombie fell with force on the floor hitting a green colored plastic trashcan spilling all the garbage on the floor. When Mark saw this, an idea hit him and he quickly picked up the trashcan.


     As the zombie tried to stand up, it felt some force squeezing its face and its view suddenly turned black. It felt its prey is still around but it can't see anything and thus, it started to dash forward while swinging its arms madly.


     While the zombie ran away, Mark looked at the zombie incredulously. A zombie with a trashcan covering this head while running fast and crazily swinging its arms trying to catch air really looked ridiculous. Still, he was quite surprised at first. When he put the trashcan on its head Mark was standing in front of it but instead of turning passive like he thought it would be, it actually dashed towards him making him dodge in panic. After he dodged though, the zombie did not stop and continued running away back to the direction where it came from.


     The last zombie ran away and Mark did not have any notion of chasing it as it is going the opposite direction they are going to. He turned around and saw the others are already several stores away from him. He looked at the bodies zombies with smashed faces and heads on the floor left behind by them and he can help but commend the ability of that girl.


     CRASH!


     With that loud sound of glass crashing down, anyone would turn to look by reflex and so does Mark. When he saw what caused the sound, he had a complicated expression on his face. Several stores away, a shop selling perfumes had its glass walls broken and buried under the pieces of broken glass, a zombie with a trashcan on its head was trashing on the floor trying to get up. Funny enough, the trashcan was still on its head and did not fall of after crashing on the glass wall. Well, it would be really hard to remove the trashcan that it was forced to wear as it can barely fit its head.


     Then, Mark was stupefied, not because of the trashcan zombie but because the bodies of some of the zombies he just killed started twitching and slowly stood up. And he realized that those who stood up once more are those whose heads, no, rather, the brains are still intact.


     "I messed up."


     When he saw that zombie who died because of the fatal injury it had on its chest, he thought that these zombies might be similar to the green flu infected in some video game series. Fast, strong and can be killed by normal means of killing. To think he that was mistaken. It was a good lesson for him. Don't treat real life as some kind of game though he still thinks that the crappiest game of all is reality.


     Then he noticed something else with gave him a clearer idea of what is happening making his eyes light up. He immediately shot back to rejoin the group and left the zombies that just stood up.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     12 Taking a Short Break
      Mark easily managed catch up with the rest as evading the slow moving and the most normal of zombies is too easy. Unless he got surrounded by overwhelming numbers, caught in a surprise attack or immobilized, getting away from this kind of zombies was a piece of cake. It wasn't like these zombies would teleport towards people like zombies from some American zombie apocalypse series.


     With only a few zombies on the way, their group arrived at the entrance of cinema area. In here, there are several cinema halls that can be accessed by customers who had tickets. Right now though, the dark cinema area looked like some haunted part of the mall.


     As they arrived, Mark cautiously looked around and noticed the retractable gate sticking out from the ceiling. He tapped the shoulder of the employee carrying the mother and pointed at the gate.


     "You know how to close this one?"


     Everyone looked up to what Mark is pointing at above them and saw the metal gate on the ceiling. They thought that it could serve as another assurance for their safety and also looked that the man. The expectant gazes that turned to him made him somewhat uncomfortable so he immediately shook his head.


     "I don't know how to pull that down."


     When the man saw their downcast eyes, he hurriedly explained.


     "My work here is to deliver cargo from the warehouse. Most are boxes delivered to stalls, so I never had the opportunity to enter other workplaces for utility staff. And, it hasn't been long since I started working here."


     The others immediately understood when he explained.


     "It's a pity. Can't we look around? Maybe we can find how to close this. If we can hole up here then we don't need to go there? There should also food here right?"


     Without minding their expression, Ange started blurting her own opinion. But only to be rebuked by Mark who shook his head.


     "We don't have much time to look around. There are just too many rooms here. And it is a totally bad idea to hole up here."


     He then walked away, put his duffle bag on the food counter and jumped over it. He then opened a refrigerator and took some cola and drinks and put the beverages on top of the counter urging the others to take one before looking at the entrance of the cinema.


     Outside, he can still see the zombies that are still chasing after them though these guys are the typical slow moving ones. They should arrive in a few minutes. They still have time to take a breather.


     The employee let the mother down and Paula sat the child on the counter. The mother picked up a bottle of fruit juice while she helped her daughter punch a straw on her kiddie drink. The employee and Paula both picked up a can of cola while Ange stared at Mark for some reason.


     "What are you staring at?"


     Of course Mark would ask that.


     "I want the same drink as yours."


     What Mark is drinking is a bottle of energy drink. He didn't put the same drink on the table since it very rare to see females consume this kind of drink and the employee is looking at the can of cola. Still, since she requested, he just picked up another bottle and threw it at her which she agilely caught.



     Ange immediately downed a few mouthfuls from the bottle without any regard on how she looked like. After releasing a satisfied breath, she turned to Mark and is about to ask something what he said earlier but he disappeared. She leaned over the counter and saw him crouching under the counter looking for something.


     "What are you looking for?"


     "We should pack up some of the food here so I'm looking for a bag or something we can use. They only have small paper bags and carton boxes here."


     "Bags huh? We left ours in the fast food on the second floor when we escaped." Ange reminisced as she looked at Paula who also felt downhearted.


     Mark then forcefully opened a cabinet door on the adjacent counter. Inside were two knapsacks and a small strap bag. He then immediately poured out the contents inside the cabinet only pulling the bags out. He put the bags in front of Ange.


     "You guys fill these with food."


     Mark looked at the counter and other containers filled with food though there are parts of the snack bar that are definitely ransacked. He then remembered the group of employees earlier that he saw coming from this direction carrying plastic bags and boxes of food.


     Taking the gbaseball bat that Ange leaned in front of the counter since it was dripping with blood, he took off to the Cinema's entrance. Several zombies already closed in and needed to be dealt with.


     Ange pouted while Paula frowned a little. Mark's attitude is a little overbearing but they can't really say anything. It is him who saved them and now is not really the right time to argue about it. On contrary, the employee and the mother did not really care about his attitude. The employee sees Mark as someone capable of leading them to safety while the mother views everyone in this group as her and her child's saviors. If they did not come to her, then she would already be dead or even worse.


     As for the child, nothing can be said. She only knew that something scary is happening and those frightening monsters will eat them if they are caught. She just sipped her kiddie drink as she watched her mother silently. It is already a good thing that she isn't crying anymore.


     By the time Mark returned, his metal bat is dripping of blood and his black jacket had slightly reddish liquid splatters. If the zombies where not existent at this moment his appearance is enough to give weak hearted people a good scare.


     The bags are already filled with food and several bottles of drinks. The two bags are knapsacks are already being worn by the employee and Paula while the smaller strap bag is being carried by the mother.


     Mark looked at the mother who was standing in front of her child. He noticed the mother's sprained ankle is now plastered with a cooling pad.


     He then looked at Ange with a questioning look.


     Ange on the other hand also saw him look at the others and the backpacks they are carrying before he looked at her with that look. Of course, she immediately understood what his stare meant.


     "I can't fight properly if I carry something heavy you know?"


     Mark walked past her as if ignoring her righteous sentence. He then picked up the duffle bag on top of the counter and donned it on his shoulder before replying.


     "I'm not really asking anything though."


     This time, Ange's face turned red. Even though what Mark said isn't really offensive, she took a hard blow along with Mark donning a heavy duffle bag on his shoulder which made her feel a little shameful.


     In her head, she heard Mark said something like "I'm also fighting and I'm carrying this.", even though he never said anything like that.


     As she was lingering in her own space, a hand patted her shoulder making her sober up.


     "Hey Ange, what are thinking about?"


     Paula asked as she patted Ange's shoulder.


     Ange who just snapped out of her daze saw Mark and the others already walking away, she swallowed up her emotions and replied to her best friend beside her.


     "No-nothing, let's go."


     She then pulled her confused friend and followed the rest of the group.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     13 The Situation Behind the Cinema Doors
      11:15 AM City Mall Bacoor South Wing – Cinema Lobby


     Mark stood in front of a double door leading to one of the cinema halls. This hall is the closest to the cinema entrance. He approached this hall not because it is the closest but this hall was the only hall that had its doors tightly shut.


     The others were confused seeing him standing and not opening the door but no one said anything… except for one person.


     "Hey, why don't you open that already? Also, can I borrow the bat? I need a weapon."


     Mark looked at Ange who just hopped beside him without warning with incredulity. He was wondering how this girl's head works. Still, he did not question her antics and just sighed before he replied.


     "Later. I'll be the vanguard this time and I just can't shoot the gun every time unless we want to die by attracting every single one of those zombies. Also I don't have infinite shells for this."


     The shotgun shells he managed to get isn't that many, the ones he used when they escaped already depleted more than half of what he had. After replying, he then proceeded to plant his ear on the door trying to listen to the sounds inside if there is any.


     Hearing his reply, Ange pouted but did not say anything else and just mimicked Mark also sticking her right ear on the door. She then heard sounds inside. The sounds are a little faint but when she heard the sounds, she was petrified for a second before her face turned red and quickly backed off like a cat whose tail was stepped on.


     At first, she did not recognize the faint sounds but then when she poured her concentration on listening, what she heard made her heart pound and her face became red in embarrassment. Through the door, she heard moans and panting of a man along with a fain voice of a woman. It was not hard for anyone of age to imagine what was happening inside.


     "What's wrong?"


     "There are…"


     Paula asked Ange in confusion seeing her back off like that. Of course, the flustered girl didn't know how to elaborate what she just heard to her friend who is also a female.


     Ange looked at Mark who was still listening to the sounds beyond the door.


     'Men are really perverts.'


     That is what she thought at first but was forced to dispel it when she saw Mark's stern face. He then stopped listening inside but his expression is graver that before.


     Mark then approached Ange and stretched his hand holding the bat towards her.


     "Take this for now."


     "You just said that you need it right?"


     "Well, you can just say that I changed my mind."


     Mark smiled as he said that but the smile really looked sinister.


     "You guys hide back at the snack bar. Don't come out unless I called out."


     He turned around without waiting for replies. The rest looked at each other and nodded among themselves before going back behind the snack bar and hid there.



     "What is going on?"


     The mother asked while everyone else is looking at Ange.


     "There are people inside. They are… having sex... probably..."


     Ange hesitated to say what she just heard but she still said it though her face is crimson red. This courageous girl who can bash zombies' faces with a steel baseball bat and did not falter to the scene of blood is actually weak at topics like this.


     The mother and the employee's faces also turned red especially the employee as he is an adult man at the age of twenty-nine. Of course, hearing a girl several years younger talk about something like this in front of him, he would feel embarrassed. Furthermore, he is the only male in the group right now since Mark is away!


     Surprisingly, Paula did not react that way and just stared at Ange before saying.


     "It shouldn't be just that simple right?"


     She then looked at Mark who is quite a distance away and was now sticking and adjusting a knife between the locks of the double door.


     Ange also looked at Mark with her embarrassment slightly lessened.


     "Looks like it."


     'KACHA'


     Mark made a slow but forced push on the knife followed by the sound of the door lock loosening.


     Before he could even pull the knife, the door opened slightly. Luckily, it seemed that the door was maintained properly and it made no sound when it opened. Well, it is doable that the people inside won't hear anything from what Mark is doing because of their 'passionate' session inside.


     Unfortunately, that 'passionate' part is one sided. That is why Mark sneaked inside with a stern face.


     Upon entering, he sneaked towards the hall with the lustful sounds and vile laughter getting louder in his ears. What he saw conformed to his thoughts.


     Three males sat on the armrest of some chairs next to the pathway watching another male who was thrusting on female on the floor. Clothes riddled the floor and by the looks of it, all the clothes belong to the female, some of the clothes are even ripped like the school blouse that is closest to Mark's current position.


     Mark looked at the laughing perpetrators for a second and saw their loose clothes, baseball caps and even silver chains dangling on their necks. Belts with metal decors can be seen under half-tucked shirts. Though they looked stereotypical, appearance of these men made Mark remember of gangsters around the area.


     Yes, gangsters. Mark also found his conjecture plausible as there are a lot of squatter compounds nearby. Though it didn't really mean that gangsters can only originate from those kinds of areas but sadly, most of these kinds of people did in this country. Gangsters, criminals, drug addicts and such people can easily be located if one were to thoroughly search those areas.


     Estimating the dangers and other things, Mark then readied his shotgun which he fully loaded with shells and stealthily walked towards the criminals. As the bastards were facing the opposite way, Mark can easily approach them without them noticing in this kind of dark cinema.


     As he stepped forward out from the wall he is hiding, he paused. He looked to his side and began to reevaluate his thoughts slightly. To his side, a body of a boy, probably in his last years in high school, was lying on the floor between the chairs. His uniform dyed red with a single hole on his chest. The smell of blood irritated his nose as the body was just a foot away from him as he crouched. Of course, he did not fail to notice the bloody bite mark on the boy's wrist.


     Leaving the body behind, Mark made his way towards the gangsters.


     "Seriously boss, hurry up, just how long do we have to wait for our turn to f*ck this bitch?"


     One of the gangsters sitting on the armrest said with boredom as watched the so called boss humping on their trophy.


     Hearing that, the Boss gave that gangster a dirty finger as he continued on his business.


     "You shits should wait until I had enough! I'm the one who saw her first!"


     "Hahaha alright Boss! We have all the time we need to play with this bitch. Just who do you think would come with all the mess outside? I doubt anyone else is alive in this mall, we even lost some of our brothers."


     Another gangster said in a tone licking his boss' boots.


     "Yeah, but who thought that this bitch and his idiot boyfriend would really follow us and think that we are saving them?


     "So, that's what happened huh?"


     "Yeah! That's what happened! Hahaha…"


     As the four gangsters are narrating their vile deeds of taking advantage of the slaughter outside and get the girl into this situation, a voice coming from behind them sounded with a question like realization.


     The unsuspecting gangster actually replied to the voice until his own voice trailed off as he realized that the voice did not come from anyone of them.


     The gangsters froze and even the boss stopped thrusting as he felt his genital slowly soften. As the three gangsters slowly turned their heads around with cold sweat on their backs, the Boss already froze in horror. What the Boss saw first is the muzzle of a shotgun pointed at them and then the man wearing a jacket standing holding the gun.


     Mark on the other hand was also surprised as he looked at the gangsters.


     The damn bastards were actually minors!




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     14 The Tainted Masterpiece
      He did not notice at a distance since the cinema is slightly dark. Cinemas are built like this after all. Now that Mark got a close look at the gangsters, he can confirm that these guys' ages ranged from about 14 to 16 years-old.


     "You three raise your hands and don't dare move unless you guys want your heads blew off."


     He coldly said towards the three idlers before staring at the last one and said.


     "And you there, get away from her."


     "You! Who are you? We don't think we offended you! You shouldn't play hero, there is four of us here and we outnumber you!"


     One of the three made a tough front for some reason while the boss and the other two were remaining quiet. The member who tried to intimidate actually moved towards the front of the barrel as if he was not afraid of the gun.


     The other two gangsters though were snickering inside. They used this tactics several times before when they are compromised in their gang activities, so they knew what would happen to this idiot who took the initiative to play hero before their group. They noticed that the person did not answer and thought that he is taking the bait as his eyes darted towards every single one of them. They also thought that he was actually afraid to shoot.


     Unfortunate for them, they are the once playing the role of idiots here. Mark did not take the bait obviously darting his eyes towards the gang members because he is looking for something. Though he already had a hunch on who had it, he just had to make sure so he wouldn't need to waste ammo.


     Yes! He just didn't want to waste ammo!


     The gangsters were all smiles inside but unfortunately for them, their hopes were dashed when the man actually smiled. A smile filled with disdain towards them. He then spoke.


     "Nice teamwork but…"


     Mark threw a kick to the crotch of the gangster in front of him making him suddenly bend down then…


     BANG!


     "I won't fall for that."


     The gang leader lost his right arm as the shotgun obliterated his arm up to his elbow and a revolver pistol flew along with the severed right hand.


     Mark already knew that the leader had a gun due to various reasons. First, the dead guy near the entrance was killed by a gunshot. Second is that by the nature of these rapists, they should have already ganged up on the girl on the floor, yet, she was served on a platter before the boss and three did not make any move and that is not by respect but actually because they were afraid. Third is that the member who he just kicked actually tried to move in front of his gun not to intimidate him but cover the gang leader's movements.


     As Mark already knew who had a gun, his eyes darted on the members and became sure that these kids only had one gun. It is because when he showed himself, the reflex action the three members made was actually to try and grab their weapons which are all melee types and they did not even try to let go of those despite being pointed with a shotgun.



     Just as the leader was about to raise his gun, Mark delivered a sinister ball-crushing kick and shot the leader's arm when the he one kicked bent down in pain. Actually, he wanted to shoot down the leader dead but he made a compromise due to various reasons.


     The leader stood up in shock of the pain and clutched what remained of his arm but immediately. His hard sword already fell soft and dangled unsightly as he rolled about the floor spreading blood on the cinema wall and floor. Screams of pain echoed throughout the cinema hall. The one Mark kicked already fell unconscious on the floor and is actually foaming in his mouth.


     The other two seeing what happened to their leader and their friend, did not succumb to fear and surrendered but actually fled as fast as they can. Leaving their weapons behind, the two ran separate ways inside the cinema before passing through the emergency door near the big screen one after another.


     They ran in frantically in fear that they will get shot and end up like their comrades but their grim reaper in their minds is actually just watching them like looking at cockroaches running away from being stomped to death.


     Mark just watched the two in disdain without any notion to chase. They are not worth the ammo needed to subdue them he also thought of a plan for them. He then approached the severed arm and took a harshly folded handkerchief from his pocket and used it to pick up the blood covered revolver before wiping the blood off.


     "A .38?"


     Mark asked himself as he observed the gun, looking at every angle, amidst the painful screaming in the background.


     He opened the chamber and took out the contents revealing two empty casings and four .38 live bullets. Mark removed the empty casings and stored them in his pocket and returned the remaining ammo back to the chamber loading the gun and pulled the firing pin back.


     Holding the newly acquired revolver, he approached the groaning gang leader. The leader's voice is already hoarse due to his violent expression of his pain through his mouth and weakened due to severe loss of his life sustaining liquid. He clutched the stump that remained of his arm trying to lessen the blood flow to no avail. He stared at Mark who is approaching with severe fear in his eyes.


     He then remembered the faint gunshots they heard earlier which they chose to ignore. Those gunshots and the shot that was aimed at him is actually the same. They shouldn't have ignored it if he knew that this will be his outcome. To think the girl he coveted as he saw her earlier in this mall would become his unlucky star.


     "Don't kill me… You can have the girl, just don't kill me…"


     He was afraid that this guy who is akin to demons in his eyes would directly kill him.


     Mark on the other side did not pay attention to the leader's hoarse begging. He heard his begging but who would beg someone with their pants down? His dangling eggplant is pointed straight at him! He can't help but feel the urge to shoot it. In the end, he bent down and reached for the leader's pants, not to help him put it on of course but to feel the contents of the pockets.


     He found eight .38 rounds inside the back pocket. No wonder the pocket looked heavy. He then left the leader shivering in both pain and fear. The leader stayed still and silent as he started feeling weaker and weaker.


     Mark then turned facing the victim who is sitting silently on the floor. The girl's round baby face was beautiful. Her long below shoulder length hair looked soft and straight. The length of her body, arms and legs were all in proportion. Even her breast was neither big nor small for her stature. He thought that if an agency put her into the showbiz industry, this girl would sure go big in no time.


     She is like a beautiful masterpiece.


     Unfortunately, this perfect looking suffered harshly in this incident. White sticky liquid stained her fair colored legs, body, her face and also dripping from her mouth. It showed how many times the bastard gang leader reached his climax in doing her in. Also, there is the blood of the gang leader splattered on her as he is shot just over her body. Bruises can be found on her left cheek and arms.


     Ignoring the remains of her unfortunate situation, Mark can't help but admire her appearance. No wonder the gang targeted her.


     Then Mark frowned.


     The girl was also looking at him but she had neither action to hide nor cover either her breasts or her nether regions. Her eyes are listless and even though she is staring at him, it looked like she wasn't either.


     Mark then sighed.


     'This girl already gave up in life didn't she?'


     He thought as he scratched his head over the matter.


     "Just what should I do here?"


     Mark muttered.


     He is an Otaku and to some people like him who were never meant to be someone attractive, saving a beautiful damsel in distress might be a good dream to happen. But now that he experienced it, he had no idea what to do afterwards. After all, his interpersonal skills, though not non-existent, it is very low.


     He tried of remembering if there is any anime or novel references he can use but there is nothing he could remember that could fit his situation at the moment.


     "Argh, dammit, whatever."


     'I'll just do what I can, I guess?'




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     15 Her Life, Her Experience and Her Hate
      9:30 AM - Tirona Highway


     More than thirty minutes earlier.


     A group of high school students are eating at eating at a restaurant by the road. The group consisted of seven people, four girls and three boys. They were merrily chatting as they ate the high class food they ordered though a girl among them wasn't really thrilled by the occasion.


     She is Xiao Mei, the one that can be said as the number one beauty at their school these days. Many admired her looks and were very popular among the students. Others might be emboldened with confidence under these circumstances but in contrary, she hated it.


     Though she had this good looks, she is a quite a shy person so all these unwanted attention is quite irritating to her. Although she had the ability to deal with people with smiles and such, she would prefer not to, especially dealing with boys both young and old. Every time she saw their eyes, it looked like the eyes of a beast wanting to eat his prey whole. She hated those eyes.


     At her school, she knew she had many admirers, in the first days, she would receive confessions, letters and such troublesome things but later on, these kinds of things disappeared in a strange fashion. Though there are still the admirers around, none of them would ever try what the others tried before.


     She then looked at the boy sitting across her table with a frown. This boy is the reason of it all. But she wasn't even a little grateful.


     He is handsome, carefree looking and smiling at every occasion but she knew that these are all pretenses. He is possessive, scheming and lusty bastard who see every one as tools and always using money to get everything he wanted.


     This boy is the son of one of her family's business partners. He had been chasing her for some time now but it's not like she didn't know what is happening. She is a smart girl and of course she knew what they really wanted.


     It is that time at a certain gathering that both their families participated that all of it started. It is also the time she realized the true meaning of her existence to her family, except her mother, that is.


     It also the same with most of the daughters of business and politically oriented families, they are treated as tools for the expansion of their families' power. And she really hated it.


     Although it hasn't been official, this boy in front of her is technically her fiancé that she hated. This person made too many advances towards her and of course, she always declined. It is because she hated him to the core.


     Then, she looked at her so called "friends".


     Though a part of her wanted to think of them as her true friends but for the most part, she only mingled with them for the sake of appearances. It is because from time to time, these girls, her "friends" would give away praises about the boy in front of her. About his looks, his kindness, his smiles, etc. It's disgusting.



     It's not like she did not know that they had been paid to do so.


     But she can only smile. She needed to keep up with the pretenses. She can't say or do anything that will degrade the face of their family. It is because she is still a part of that family. Still, she hated it.


     Other people envied the rich. They had money, they can do anything they wanted and they had power. But to her, these things are all useless. All she wanted is her freedom.


     Finally, they went out of the restaurant. Ignoring everything else, she took out her phone to call her driver. She just wanted to go home at this moment. Though staying at her home is also suffocating to her, it is still way better that this fake atmosphere around her at this moment.


     But as she held her phone beside her ear, she became confused, there is no ringing, no beeps and no automated voice reply either. She then looked at the screen just to see the message "Network Busy" at the center.


     BEEP! BEEP!


     The noise of hundreds of cars beeping entered her ears as she noticed the heavy congestion of vehicles on the main road.


     BAM!!! CRASH!!!


     That very loud noise startled everyone who heard it. Their group followed the stream of people going after that sound out of curiosity. What they saw is horrifying. A large city bus that almost turned into scrap metal, broken cars, scraped road, an overturned jeep and the worst of all, dead bodies that littered the road spreading pools of blood.


     Xiao Mei can't help but turned around. Some of her "friends" ran to a nearby sidewalk planter and vomited the high class food that they just ate. Even the boys in their group are shivering.


     This is a total disaster.


     They then heard screams from the spectators as they pointed at the almost scrapped bus. Xiao Mei looked and saw silhouettes, rather people emerging from the bus.


     Many people exclaimed as they felt it was a miracle that there are still people alive from that mangled vehicle. But Xiao Mei felt weird.


     She looked that the people coming out of the bus and felt that it is impossible for these people to be still alive. Some had missing limbs, some had large chunks of flesh missing from their bodies, some had parts of their bodies bent at an impossible angle and everyone is dripping blood from their bodies.


     It is not possible for them to be alive.


     Xiao Mei started stepping back as she feared that something not right is going on. She saw the "good Samaritans" approached the people from the bus trying to help.


     "AAAHHHHHH!"


     What she feared happened.


     Blood splashed, not from the people from the bus but from a man which is one of the people who approached. He approached a woman covered in blood that came shambling out of the bus. Disregarding the blood, he grabbed her arms in order to help her move.


     That became the worst decision he made in his life.


     The woman he tried to help grabbed his shoulders and savagely bit into his neck pulling out a mouthful of flesh. The others who tried to help the "injured" people froze in their tracks as they were filled with shock. Then…


     "AAHHH!"


     "HELP!!"


     It's their screams that followed to fill the ears of all the people around.


     "What is going on?"


     Xiao Mei's classmate beside her asked that question.


     "WAAAHHHH!!! RUN!!!"


     "HELP!!!!"


     More screams entered their ears but it did not come from the place of accident but from further away. Then they saw people running on the northern side of the highway. Their faces filled with horror. Among the people running, there are others covered in blood and others running after others catching them in the process… Then…


     "AAAHHHH!"


     The people caught screamed in pain as their flesh was torn away from their bodies.


     Xiao Mei wanted to run away and is about to but a hand caught her arm and pulled her.


     "What are you doing?! Let go!"


     She glared at her unofficial fiancé that started pulling her.


     "Where are you going? Do you think you can outrun those guys? It is better to find somewhere to hide!"


     Xiao Mei looked at him. She didn't want to go but she knew he was right. She didn't think that she'll be able to outrun those people either.


     In the end, she could only let him pull her as she can't even resist away from his grasp. And even if she tried to resist, the people covered in blood would be able to get them first before she would be able to break free.


     During the commotion, her group is forced to scattered because of the number of people filled with panic already causing a stampede.


     She then locked eyes with one of the girls from her group of "friends".




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     16 Her Suffering, Her Resentment and the Words She Wanted to Hear
      Amidst the sea of panicked people, she saw one of her "friends" that is also staring at her. Tears built up at the corner of her eyes.


     Even though wasn't pure friendship, the two of them still spent time together. While she was being pulled away, that "friend" of hers wasn't running but lying down on her front on the pavement. The girl tried to say something but nothing came out of her mouth but blood and she can only stretch out her right arm towards Mei. But that stretched arm only made her suffer more as the running people stepped on her outstretched arm.


     Mei wanted to help and tried resisting over her fiancé's grasp but a frail girl like her did not have the strength to do so and was pulled away with even more force.


     She heard her fiancé shout at her but his words did not enter her ear as she watched her "friend" grimace in pain for every stomp she received from the people running for their lives. The scene continued until Mei's view was drowned with people.


     Being pulled away, the two reached the mall and ran inside along with the other people. She saw the guards ignore the people running inside and concentrated talking at their radios with stern expressions.


     It wasn't long after they entered the mall when they started hearing gunshots.


     Mei looked behind and saw the people running away, the "people" chasing after and those who already made a bloody pool on the floor. She then saw a pair of guards as she was being pulled inside the mall.


     One of the guards was caught and fell down while being bitten on his neck. Thought the other guard managed to shoot the assailant but he also fell after another one jumped over his back.


     She then saw the guards who fell first stood up sluggishly. Surprised she stared at the guard as she ran. As if he felt her gaze, the guard suddenly turned his head like a scene taken from a horror movie and faced her stare.


     Mei would never forget that scene, those bloodshot eyes, that bloody face and that nightmarish expression. The guard then dashed, ignoring everything else, towards her. Like a beast wanting to devour her whole… in a literal manner.


     She felt afraid and she was shivering inside.


     "F*CK!"


     She heard her fiancé curse. She looked at her fiancé and then back at the guard running after her and she was filled with horror.


     The guard was already close and was on the verge of lunging towards her.


     Then, a train, no a column of stacked shopping carts came creaking blocking the lunge of the guard. The guard lunged and crashed on the shopping carts causing a loud crashing sound and toppled shopping carts scattered around him.


     "HEY! OVER HERE!"


     The two was stunned by the sudden situation before hearing several shouts towards them. When they looked at the source of the shouts, they a group of oddly dressed youths who looked younger that them holding weapons and are calling them over.



     As if he saw light within the darkness, Mei's fiancé started pulling her towards the group's direction with haste as the event with the carts gave them a small leeway to escape.


     She did not want to go but can't resist against the boy pulling her. She also felt weak feeling fear from the encounter just now. But, it isn't the end.


     Clattering noises echoed behind her as the guard charged through the scattered shopping carts blocking its way. He restarted his pursuit towards her.


     Scared, Mei stopped resisting and ran towards the odd group. The odd youths waited by the escalator, when the Mei and her fiancé arrived, they started leading the way up.


     With the guard on their tail, they ran up until they reached the cinema on the third floor. They can't see the guard behind them. It seemed that they lost him somehow.


     The group then led them inside the cinema which lacked any employee.


     Mei had a bad premonition.


     Actually, she felt it odd when the group specifically called for her and her unwanted fiancé. When they arrived, the odd group did not call for anyone else. Then, when they were running, despite her fear, she can't help but notice the odd youths stealing glances at her.


     The look in their eyes as they glanced at her… she knew those kinds of eyes… her hated fiancé looked at her with those eyes from time to time. Many other males she encountered before would eye her like that.


     Then, one of the odd youths locked the cinema doors.


     And hell started for her.


     Her hated fiancé was shot. Not because he tried to defend her but because of his arrogant attitude as he tried to sell her off after being threatened.


     Then the one who held the gun who were called boss by the other three forced his body unto her. She tried resisting but she lost all her strength as she was punched on her stomach. Even so, she still tried resisting with what is left of her strength but a merciless slap came hitting her face.


     Tears welled up on her eyes as she felt the pain and humiliation.


     Her clothes were torn off her body and she became a toy for the pleasure of boy in front of her. As she lay naked on the cold floor of the cinema, feeling the pain in various parts of her body, her sight grew dimmer and dimmer.


     She felt helpless and powerless and she just wished she would die as soon as possible.


     Laughter and jeering echoed around her but for her…


     For Mei…


     It doesn't matter anymore…


     Everything is already black in her eyes…


     BANG!


     She heard a loud sound but she did not react but still, she could feel the warm liquid that splashed unto her body after the sound. She also felt the weight on her crotch lightened.


     She heard loud wails of pain but she did not react.


     Soon she lifted her body. She saw a man standing in front of her with his back facing her. She stared but did not do anything else. She saw the boy called boss by his group crying in fear and pain just by the man's foot. She did not react but felt that he deserved this.


     She saw the blood that scattered on the floor but did not notice it.


     Mei looked back at the man and the man looked at her. She felt his stare as if scanning her body. Though, she did not react to it.


     He just might be the same she thought.


     She felt her sight going dimmer. This might really be my fate, she thought.


     Then, she saw the man taking off his jacket.


     Her emotions started to vanish as she dropped her sight to the cold floor…


     And then…


     She felt warm…


     Her sight somehow grew a little brighter and saw a black jacket draped on her body. It smelled a little sweaty yet it felt warm.


     Then something soft touched her face. She looked up and saw the man half-kneeling in front of her and wiping her face with a warm handkerchief.


     Unknowingly, she reached out and slowly grabbed the hand that held the handkerchief with her both hands. The man looked surprised. He let out a deep sigh and smiled gently. Using his free hand, he reached out to her head and patted it disregarding how dirty or sticky her hair was.


     He then said as gently as possible.


     "It's alright. Everything is fine now."


     To the man, it seemed that those were nothing but simple comforting words but to her…


     Her tears started to fall and her wails of resentment are all let out.


     Those words are the words she wanted to hear all her life.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     17 Why He Let Them Go
      In the dimly lit cinema hall, Mark was half-kneeling on the floor, in front of him, a half-naked girl with only a jacket draped over her back covering her body is crying. Mark, who was still pokerfaced, is quite baffled by the girl's cry. For some reason, the girl's tears did not only stem from what happened to her just earlier, it felt that it rooted from somewhere deeper.


     He felt how heavy the weight that this girl's tears carry but can't do anything about it. He can only gently pat her head trying to provide some comfort.


     As Mark pat her head, he is thinking about what to do next. The girl needed to clean herself but she is clearly not in the condition to do it. He thought of calling the girls outside to help but quite reluctant to do so. The girl's body is stained by a man's fluid so other girls might find it disgusting. He can do it himself and it would be a lie if he said that he didn't want to but it is really felt inappropriate.


     In the end, he decided in calling the girls outside.


     As he was about to stand, the girl hastily grabbed his right hand.


     "You need to get cleaned up quick so I'll call some help. Don't worry, they are girls."


     'Well, there is also a man but… I'll just lead him to the other side I guess?' he thought.


     It wouldn't be surprising if this girl would be wary of males after those bad things happened.


     Mark patted her head one more time after she let go of his hand. But before he calls the others outside… He looked around him. The boy he kicked is still unconscious and the leader is silent. No. Rather, the leader is…


     'He already died huh.'


     Being soaked with his blood, the gang leader already stopped breathing.


     'And another change of plans.' He sighed.


     Mark can't leave her if the place looked like this. He approached the unconscious boy and removed the chains tied on his belt, then used the chains to tie the boy's hands behind his back. The gangster's unnecessary bling came handy at this moment.


     Then, he stuffed the weapons left by the gangsters into his duffle bag. A three feet long iron pipe, a machete and an ice pick. These weapons would come in handy.


     He looked back at the armless dead body.


     'I. AM. NOT. TOUCHING. THAT.'


     Mark approached the girl again just to find her staring at him. Though she already stopped crying at some point and she tried wiping her tears with her hands leaving dirty marks on her face. Her face stained by tears, semen and blood made her look rather pitiful.


     He picked up his handkerchief once more and folded it in reverse before wiping the grime off her face.


     "Can you stand?"


     The girl weakly nodded. She tried to stand but fell down almost immediately. Luckily, Mark is just there to catch her fall. He then helped her as she try stand straight up.


     With his help, she tried walking but her steps were very unstable but she would knit her thin brows from time to time due to pain. Tears accumulated at the corner of her eyes but she held it in.



     "Xi-Xiao Mei."


     She suddenly spoke. Mark looked at her confused but it's not like he don't have any idea what she is talking about.


     "Y-Your-"


     "Mark."


     Mark did not let her finish.


     "Well, the introduction came out of nowhere but you can call me Mark. Just Mark is fine I think. Also don't try to open your mouth if it's painful. Your cheek is bruised and you have cuts on your lips."


     He led her towards the other side of the cinema and helped her sit down on a chair at the end of the middle row.


     "Wait here a bit."


     He then walked towards the double door on this side of the cinema. The doors were also locked but were easier to open from this side. After unlocking the door, he opened it slowly.


     BAM!


     A blood covered person fell just in front of him. No, it's not a person, it was.


     Ange was just outside the door and felled the zombie just by his feet. Mark then opened the door wide at normal speed.


     He saw Ange aiming the metal bat at him but immediately lowered the bat after seeing who opened the doors.


     Mark looked around and saw several bodies on the floor and zombies that are closing outside the cinema area. He ignored the bodies and faced Ange.


     "You alright?"


     As Ange is still panting, she just raised Mark a thumbs up.


     'You don't look fine at all though.'


     The others also went out of hiding after seeing him come out. Paula filled him in.


     "Several running ones came due to the gunshot earlier."


     "It's my fault I guess." He scratched his head.


     BANG!


     Everyone, not just Mark's group but including the incoming zombies outside turned their heads towards the central area of the mall where the gunshot seemed to come from.


     BANG! BANG!


     More shots echoed across the mall.


     The slow moving zombies outside turned around following the source of the gunshots.


     "The show started without us huh. Well, it would buy us some more time I think."


     Mark said taking back his group's attention.


     "Anyways, let's go, I need some help."


     He turned his back without waiting for reply took a box from a nearby food counter and entered the cinema hall once more. The others hastily followed. They seemed to start getting used to Mark's unnerving attitude.


     After entering, he told the employee to stay near the door to guard for a bit before leading the girls to Xiao Mei. What they saw was the pitiful appearance of the beautiful girl and the unpleasant stench that lingered around her.


     It seemed that Xiao Mei was still uneasy as she immediately grabbed the hem of Mark's shirt when he got close. He patted her head to assure her that it is fine making her settle down a bit. This might just a simple gesture but the girls Mark brought was filled with a plethora of emotions, such as 'it seemed that he really is a good person', 'we just saw a pleasant side of him' or 'something fishy is going on'.


     Then the girls received a glare from Mark.


     He told them the circumstances and ask them to help Xiao Mei clean up her body and handed them the box he just took from the counter outside which turned out to be a box of tissue paper. He also took out a small spray bottle that contained rubbing alcohol for them to use.


     Mark was surprised as the seemingly conservative Paula did not show any disgust as she helped Xiao Mei wipe her body. The same goes for the mother who let her child sit down on a nearby chair as she cleaned Xiao Mei's hair. And he was flabbergasted by the fact that the boyish mannered Ange who looked unfazed by blood was really reluctant to deal with the disgustingly white liquid though she still ended helping after being scolded by her friend.


     Xiao Mei was also proactive in cleaning herself but as she felt weak and her hands shivering, she was of no help at all.


     Mark on the other hand left the girls on their work as it was improper for him to watch and went towards the fire exit near the big screen. He opened a gap on the door and took a peek outside. There are no zombies that can be seen even though there are blood marks left on many parts of the corridor.


     "Looked like the plan worked somehow."


     That is right, he planned this. It is the reason he let the two gangsters run away. He thought of the possibility that there would be zombies inside the back corridors which he concluded to be right seeing the marks left behind. He let the two go in hopes that they would lure away the zombies away.


     Though he also expected it to not work or the two would run back luring the zombies in, he prepared some backup plans but the plans he thought of was wasted in a good way.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     18 Battle Ready
      Mark cautiously went out stepping into the back corridors of the mall. The corridors are about 3 meters wide, more than enough for two trolleys to pass side by side and still leaving a wide margin. There are a lot of doors varying in sizes and colors for some reason.


     He did not find any zombies for now. The corridors ran along the outline of the mall and thus, it had many corners. Even though he can't see anything of danger in the straight corridor he was in, he can't say what the corners had in store.


     Still, traces of devastation are present. Several trolleys blocked some parts of the corridor and many wrecked and overturned boxes that spilled its contents out littered the floor. Blood marks stained the floor and walls and there is even a large puddle of blood not far from him.


     He looked to his left which goes towards the south. He saw the fire exit sign hanging from the ceiling at the mid-point of the corridor with the arrow pointing to a single door at right side. Just beside a door he saw a blood covered corpse sat on the floor with its back leaning on the wall. Blood continued to drip from exposed wounds on the arms, neck and legs creating a blood puddle on the floor.


     He moved closer to fire exit and noticed that the body is quite familiar which he immediately recognized. It is one of the gangsters he let go.


     "It looked like the other one managed to get away."


     He noticed the red footprints on the floor. All of the footprints led towards the door in large strides. It seemed that all the zombies present here earlier are fast moving ones which he found plausible.


     As he inched towards the door, he noticed how badly mangled the gangster's body was and wandered why he was left there and did not turn.


     Then…


     BAM!


     He swung his metal baseball towards the supposed to be dead gangster's face at it sprung up to attack him.


     "I won't fall for that."


     Mark said as the gangster zombie who was pushed several steps away finally ending up dead, without any more chance of standing up again.


     Probably…


     Ensuring that the gangster totally stopped moving, he peeked through the glass window on the door. Seeing that there is nothing outside, he opened it and cautiously stepped outside. What greeted him is the stale warm air blowing strongly unbefitting the current season. He took a quick look around him disregarding the devastating scene he can see from afar.


     What he focused looking for are the possible threats, escape routes and things that can be used.


     Where he stood now is a flight of stairs hugging the walls at the back of the mall facing a large parking lot. The stairs continued down below ending about two meters above the ground. At the end of the stairs, there is a retractable ladder which is still suspended upward.


     Mark noticed the commotion just below the ladder. There is a group of zombies crouching on the concrete encircling something. The zombies are eating something which is not hard to imagine what. Just behind the group, he noticed baseball cap that started to roll away getting carried by the strong wind.



     To his right, he found another set of ladders attached to the wall. He looked up and saw that the ladder ends up at the edge of the mall's rooftop.


     He then looked at towards the west wing and saw another flight of stairs similar to what he is currently standing on.


     Confirming that there are no dangers at this part and finding a good route to take, he decided to go back. But as he entered the mall once more, screams echoed from the northern side of the corridor. Hearing the screams, he not making any noise anymore and immediately dashed towards the northern side past the cinema entrance not to check on the screams but to overturn the trollies that littered the corridor.


     He arranged the overturned trollies and together with the heavy boxes, he managed to quickly build a waist tall barricade blocking the corridor. The barricade isn't likely to stop anything going above it but its purpose is not to stop but to hinder.


     "AHH!!! HELP! STOP BITING ME!!! AHHH!!"


     The screams are getting closer along with loud running footsteps of more than ten people.


     Mark turned around and ran back to the cinema with haste. He opened the doors loudly immediately getting the attention of the people inside. As they looked at Mark, thought he still looked calm, they can feel the urgency of the situation.


     "What happened?"


     Ange immediately asked as Mark came close. Mark looked at the girls then towards the male employee quite a distance away and the cinema door that is now barricaded with different kinds of furniture. He also saw the unconscious gangster which is now being guarded by the employee. He signaled the employee to come closer and turned back to the girls specifically looking at Mei who looked better that earlier.


     "Zombies are coming soon, we need to leave. Is she good to go?"


     Hearing that there are zombies coming, the atmosphere tensed up. Then Paula answered his question.


     "We managed to help her clean up her body to some extent but she needs to take a bath, badly."


     Mark nodded at her reply.


     "Can't we fight them?"


     The boyish Ange asked.


     "We can but…" Mark purposely cut his sentence.


     "But what?"


     "Well end up as zombie food." Mark smiled.


     Ange felt she was being played with.


     "The fast zombies should be at least a dozen, if we are lucky, about more than thirty I think? Anyways, get ready, we're leaving."


     Even though he just said that nonchalantly along with a little joke, Mark managed to shake them to the core. That's just too many after all. And just how is he sure that there would be that many?


     Everyone stood up and picked up their things. Mei, though still having a hard time moving also stood up. She did not have anything to carry with her, not even clothes so she is ready to go somehow. She is only wearing the jacket Mark lent her which turned into one-piece clothing due to their difference in stature.


     The employee also arrived close by carrying the unconscious gangster on his shoulder.


     "What should we do with him?"


     It's not the employee but Ange who asked the question while pointing at the unconscious guy.


     Mark then turned towards Mei who stepped back in a hurry and hid behind him when the employee came closer. On the other hand, the employee also did not dare come close for some reason that baffled the other girls.


     Then they heard Mark mutter and they saw him do a troubled face palm.


     "Andro and Gyno, what a bad combination."


     Everyone is confused.


     "Mei'er, what do you want to with him?"


     Mark asked Mei.


     But she looked surprised and stared at him for some reason. She then looked down contemplating on his question. Though she is not aware of it, she started grasping the hem of Mark's shirt and started to shiver a little.


     Then Mark's voice cut off her line of thought then she felt his hand patting her head and then she started to calm down.


     "Just remove the chains and leave him here."


     Hearing what he said, everyone except Mark and Mei changed expressions. Leaving the guy, his death would sure become inevitable. Still no one said anything in opposition.


     Mark took of the chains while frowning.


     'Just how long would this guy spend sleeping?'


     He brought the chains with him and left the unconscious gangster sitting in the middle of the cinema.


     He then distributed the weapons he gathered from the gangsters. He gave the bat to Ange, and the iron pipe to the employee. He wanted to give the others a weapon but Paula is in charge of helping Mei move while the mother is carrying her daughter and of course, Mei is in no condition to fight but he also doubts that she had the ability to. Then, both the icepick and the machete fell in his hands for his use. He slid the icepick through his belt and held the machete in his right hand while his left hand held a revolver. The shotgun hanged over his side and the large duffle bag hung on his back.


     He looked really battle ready while being under Ange's envious gaze.


     The group then moved towards the emergency exit of the cinema.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     19 The Back Corridor Encounter
      "F-!!!"


     Mark almost cursed as he sprang into action.


     With him leading the group, he slowly opened the double doors just to find several distorted faces staring his way.


     As there is no other choice but to fight, he took advantage of the seemingly confused state of the zombies staring at him. He jumped forward and hacked the neck of the nearest zombie making its head fly and kicked another zombie to his right away. Though he want to commend the sharpness of the machete on his hand as it managed to hack through the zombie's neck with little resistance, he found the feeling of cutting through human flesh a little unpleasant.


     "QUICK! RUN! TOWARDS THE EMERGENCY EXIT!"


     Mark shouted at the bewildered people behind him and pointed towards the other side of the corridor. They all immediately moved as fast as they can after his command.


     He is just as baffled as them. He made a small barricade back there with the goal of hindering them somehow. So how are these guys already here?!


     'Don't tell me that these guys can teleport like zombies in that American zombie series?'


     Then he saw the state of the corridor in front of him as he hacked his machete to the head of the zombie on his left and his uneven eyes grew wide.


     Four, Seven, Fifteen, Twenty-six… The corridor is filled with zombies. There is about forty or more in his estimate as he didn't have the luxury to count them all. Then he saw the barricade he made that is already overturned and not like the barricade was pushed to the side but rather, the barricade was struck with overwhelming force. Even some of the heavy boxes are scattered several meters away from where he built the barricade.


     The zombies also noticed the commotion and saw Mark and his group. And of course, like hungry beasts that hadn't eaten for a century, the zombies started moving towards the direction of the prey they found.


     The fast zombies immediately overtook the slower ones as they ran. Since the running speed of the zombies also differ, their beastly actions also created accidents on their side. Some of the slower zombies would be hit by the ones overtaking them making some fall down to the floor and…


     SPLAT!


     Their bodies became mashed zombie meat under feet of the stampeding zombies behind them.


     Mark continued dealing with the zombies that came closer. A female zombie jumped at him aiming for his arm holding the machete. As he didn't have the time to pull back his right arm that he just used to hack another zombie, he crossed his arms and pointed his revolver towards the zombie's face.


     BANG!


     The bullet entered the female zombie's widely opened mouth piercing through her brain and her body flew back due to the impact.


     Another zombie lunged towards Mark from his left but he didn't need to take action this time. A metal baseball bat mercilessly slammed unto the zombie's face. The force in that swing would have probably made a home run in the professional baseball stage since the zombie hit by it literally flew back slamming at the other zombie behind it with excellent force.



     Mark and Ange looked at each other for a split second and nodded. The otaku shut-in wielding a revolver in his left and a machete on his right took care of the zombies on the right side while the more experienced fighter holding the baseball bat took care of the zombies on the left. With their somehow rough teamwork, they managed to hold the zombies back as they retreated.


     It is lucky that the corridor's width is rather limited or else who knows what would have happened. The bodies zombies that they managed to kill that was left on the floor also worked to their advantage as the zombies from behind would step on the bodies would slow for a bit while the clumsier ones would actually fall down.


     Their group is moving at a steady pace. Though it could be faster, there is no helping it. They had two injured people with them after all.


     Just as they reached the emergency exit that Mark checked earlier, a louder commotion broke out from the zombie's side. Several zombies lagging from behind were struck by heavy force literally flying to the sides hitting the wall with loud thuds.


     Then Mark and Ange saw it. Mark was also sure it was the one behind the quick breakdown of the barricade he made.


     What caused the commotion was a bulldozer, no, a large pig, wait…


     It was large fat zombie running at about 20km/h, bulldozing its way through the group of zombies!


     Mark recognized the guy. He was the rude fat guy who was accompanied by his guard wearing a suit earlier. He was the person who was responsible for them getting locked out of the TechZone. Earlier, he bulldozed himself through the group of survivors, now, as a zombie, he is still bulldozing his comrades away.


     Bad habits never change do they?


     He already turned and is still causing a lot of problems. Where is his bodyguard? Mark did not see any zombie wearing a suit since earlier. He also noticed that the fat guy was literally bigger than how he remembered. Waaaay bigger. He was seemed to be more than a head taller and his fat body literally occupied more than a third of the corridor. And just what is with his speed and strength?


     Did he mutate or something?


     "Hey."


     Mark called Ange.


     BANG!


     He shot another zombie with his pistol as he removed his duffle bag from his shoulder.


     "Help me carry this and exit the door. After you guys exit the door close it. There is a ladder behind the-"


     BANG!


     Mark fire another shot.


     "Behind the door. Climb the ladder to the rooftop."


     Ange was bewildered as she took his duffle bag from him.


     "What are you sa—?"


     "Quick! Just do what I say! We don't have much time!"


     Mark started holding his spot and stopped retreating. Fighting the zombies hacking and shooting the zombies that came his way.


     Although she was very reluctant, Ange quickened her retreat and followed the other who already exited the door. She then slammed the door shut under the surprised eyes of the others people.


     Seeing the door that had been just slammed shut, he fired the last bullet from the chamber of his revolver. He still had some of the bullets for the revolver in his pocket but he is sure that he won't have any time to reload.


     Instead, he slid the empty revolver into the empty holster on his belt and held the machete with his left hand. He then pulled the shotgun from his side and shot directly at the fat zombie who is already at point blank range.


     BANG!


     The fat zombie staggered and fell sideways as Mark shot its right leg. His big body blocked a large part of the corridor but sure did not stop the zombies from coming after him from the unblocked side.


     BANG!


     He shot the zombie running by the feet of the fat guy adding another body to the blockade. This gave him time to retreat and he ran away though he ran straight south not following the others through the door. As he passed by the door, he saw the teary eyed Mei peeking at the door window. He then shouted.


     "Hide! Wait for me at the roof top!"


     He then sped off and the zombies came running after him at a distance.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     20 Slipping Competition
      Most of the zombies already ran past the door chasing Mark. Mei was tightly being held by Ange as she watched what is happening inside the door. When Ange slammed the door shut with Mark being left inside, Mei immediately sprung to open the door once more and let him in. Fortunately, Ange managed to hold her back in time. She tried to struggle out of Ange's grasp but then…


     Mark ran past the door and shouted at her.


     "Hide! Wait for me at the roof top!" He said.


     Mei then stopped struggling and obediently hid though she still watched by the side of the door until she can't see Mark anymore.


     The others felt guilty as they try to settle down hiding behind the door. Except for Ange, they can't do anything but keep being protected to the extent that someone needed to lure away the dangers to keep them safe. They felt how powerless they are.


     Ange let go of Mei who calmed down. Also she also felt down because of what Mark did as he stayed behind to lure the zombies away, a part of her knew that if he did not do so, then everyone of them are likely to fall.


     She raised her composure up and looked around. Then, she saw the ladder that Mark told her about just by her head. She then silently told everyone to climb up the ladder.


     With the male employee in the lead and Ange in the tail of the group, they climbed up the ladder. Both Mei and the mother had difficulty climbing up due to the conditions of their bodies. The employee also carried the child with him lessening the mother's burden somehow.


     As they climbed up the ladder, all of then somehow agreed on an unspoken rule.


     "DO. NOT. LOOK. DOWN!"


     That sentence echoed in everyone's minds.


     It is really reasonable that it would enter their minds considering that they are climbing a ladder up to the roof top of a three story high mall. Just think how high they are from the ground at this moment.


     Just one slip up and then, splat. What is better? Falling to death at that height or getting eaten alive by zombies? Of course, none of them would want to know.


     After a minute or two, the group finally reached the safe confines of the mall's roof top. Still, none of them looked happy. Mark who brought them all up to this point is not with them after all.


     They remembered what Mark shouted as he passed by the door earlier and they decided to wait for him.


     ***


     Rewinding time for a little bit back after Mark passed by the door. After he shouted those words at Mei, he did a sudden short jump. He jumped over the dead body of the gangster he left earlier in the middle of the corridor submerged in his own pool of blood.


     The zombies running after Mark started slipping after stepping over the gangster's body and the sticky pool of blood around it. The zombies in front that slipped on the floor became the catalyst for another domino effect to happen among the zombies. Many of the zombies fell down but none of them are visibly damaged. Though there is quite a number that did not get affected and continued running after Mark.



     The gangster's body became another tool for Mark one last time before being stomped into an unrecognizable mush of flesh.


     Mark saw what happened and was visibly elated. Like how zombies are in the movies, they are dumb and have a really bad sense of balance. One good move is enough to send them lying on the floor. If he can keep up on it, he should be able to shake them off his tail.


     He ran away across the long straight corridors. The next corner is still quite a distance away but the distance between him and his pursuers are getting shorter by the minute. The zombies obviously ran faster than Mark.


     He then saw a blood stained trolley parked on the side of the corridor. On the trolley are cleaning equipment like mops, rags and brooms. There is also a bucket containing murky water on the trolley.


     The zombie behind him is already within arm's reach when he reached the trolley. He picked up the bucket while running overturning the trolley in the process. The cleaning tools fell in front of the zombie behind him causing a wooden mop to get stuck between its legs. The zombie obviously tripped hard as its face hit the floor flat and its head got stomped by the one running behind it.


     Mark turned around and threw the contents of the bucket on the floor before throwing the empty bucket towards the nearest zombie. He then sped off once more.


     The results of what he did is too obvious that he did not feel the need to look back to see what would happen. The dirty water in the bucket was certainly mixed with cleaning soap which immediately spread across the floor.


     Another competition on who would look the worst after slipping on the floor ensued between the zombies.


     This is why janitors always put the 'slippery when wet' sign whenever they are cleaning the mall premises.


     The floor slipping tactic he is using is rather becoming a classic for him but it is the only thing he can do right now. Rather, he is lucky that somehow, he can do something besides running.


     He can fight but he would surely die the moment he stops running. He can also shoot the zombies behind to thin their numbers but that would also come with dire consequences. His ammo is limited, he would need to slow down in order to reload and he would draw more attention. Who knows where zombies would start popping up from if he starts creating more commotion. Exchanging a few zombies for his life isn't worth the exchange.


     Running away like this being chased by man-eating carnivores, he can now understand the feeling of the father character at the beginning of the second '28' zombie movie.


     Still, the extensive "exercise" he is experiencing right now is already taking a large toll on his body. He is now sweating profusely as his legs started to grow heavy. In terms, of stamina, he knew that he can't win against Ange, what more of these seemingly tireless zombies?


     He panted as fast as he was running.


     "What should I do now?"


     Now, there are no zombies at close proximity behind him. The zombies were considerably delayed by the soapy water that spread out widely across the corridor.


     He then reached the end of the corridor, he probably reached the southern end of the mall and the only way available is turning at the corner to his left. But as he turned left…


     Mark immediately jumped to the right and lost balance. He managed not to fall down but he still toppled a set of segregated trash bins.


     In front of him is a single zombie who seemed to be attracted to the noise coming from this side of the corridors.


     He immediately hacked the zombie's neck. Since he is using his left hand to hold the machete, he did not manage to fully separate the head from its body but he managed to cut off its spinal column. The zombie fell to the ground with its head dangling from what remained of its neck.


     He looked at the corridor and saw that there no other zombies aside from the one killed just now.


     Then his eyes lit up.


     He saw a sign hanging from the ceiling showing a flight of stairs pointing at the double door to the right. In front of the double door on the left side of the corridor, Mark saw a door with metallic sheen having a button pad installed on the right side of the door.


     "To think that there is an elevator here."


     But that is not his way out but the door pointed out by the sign. He threw a final gaze at the zombies chasing him and ran towards the doors. He then cautiously went through the doors afterwards. Behind the doors was a stairwell leading both up and down the mall floors. Fortunately, the same as the corridor outside, the stairwell is empty.


     The double doors had vertical door handles with quite narrow space which came to his advantage. Mark took the ice pick out and slid it through the narrow space between the door frame and the handle. The handle of the ice pick went in perfect fit.


     He then left and climbed up the stairs.


     The zombies arrived soon and turned into the corner to find nothing of their prey. What they only saw is a dead body with a dangling head staring at them.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     21 On the Mall Rooftop
      11:33 AM – City Mall Bacoor, Rooftop


     The girls sat on some monoblock chairs forming a circle nearby the ladder they just climbed before. On the other side quite a distance away, the male employee was talking with three men of varying ages wearing blue long sleeved uniforms and overalls on top of their clothes.


     When they climbed the rooftop earlier, they encountered these three men. Both parties were cautious about each other but it is the employee who seemed to be acquainted with them who broke the ice. From their talk, it seemed that these three were here to clean the rooftop when the disaster broke out.


     They saw the situation inside the mall through the skylight windows installed on the roof top and became afraid to go back inside the mall. When they saw some people climb up the rooftop, they thought that those savages below managed to get up here. The three were elated to know that the ones who just climbed up was people who managed to escape and approached to greet them but it somehow ended up in failure.


     As the three approached to give a short greeting to the girls, the mother and her child, Ange and Paula were fine and are also elated to see other people but Mei started shivering and slowly backed away in fright. The three men became troubled with her reaction.


     Paula told Ange to take Mei to rest a little further away and apologized to the men about what happened. She explained her circumstances while omitting a large amount of details basically telling the three that Mei is severely Androphobic.


     The men understood and did not pursue the issue. Still, the youngest of the three can't help throw an admiring gaze at Mei. Both Ange and Paula had good looks as college girls but Mei is on a way different level.


     Then, the staring man was hit on the head by the older man beside him making him avert his gaze and clutch his head in pain. The older man apologized for the inappropriate behavior of the younger man and dragged him away.


     The employee found several monoblock chairs for the girls and went to talk with the three cleaners. This now led to the current situation.


     The girls took out snacks and drinks from their bags as it was already nearing lunch time. The mother opened an airtight sealed sandwich and fed her daughter who was sitting on a chair beside her. Ange and Paula also opened their own sandwiches. Mei who already calmed down on the other hand is only drinking juice rather she can only consume juice at the moment because of the painful cuts on her lips.


     Paula also went and offered sandwiches and drinks to the men on the other side. The employee took the offered food and drinks while the other men only took the drinks and told her that they still had their own packed lunch. The younger cleaner actually wanted to take the sandwich but he was receiving fierce stares from the older man.


     Even though they are eating and feeling safe for now, the girls and the employee are visibly tensed, stressed and worried, even glancing at the ladder climbed before from time to time.



     This piqued curiosity of the middle-aged cleaner.


     "Why the long face? What happened?"


     The employee sighed.


     "The person who has helped us get this far still down there."


     The employee then pointed at the floor near his feet. He then recounted a summarized version of what happened starting from the time he and his cousins found boxes of food and being chased by a zombie, the time they had been locked out of the TechZonem and to the time Mark went and lured the zombies away for them to escape safely only omitting what really happened to Mei like what Paula did.


     The three cleaners were surprised and also understood the feeling of this group that managed to survive with great difficulty. As they were here at the rooftop, they saw how severe the situation is inside and outside the mall. They saw people die. They saw people get chased and eaten. Those scenes churned their stomach heavily and they became afraid to get away from the safe confines of this rooftop.


     And this group managed to cheat death several times due so a certain person. Yet, while they are all here, that person is not.


     The atmosphere had gotten heavy. The cleaners are also worried about their families and the story they just heard added some weight to their feelings. This group only managed to survive due to the help of the person they are waiting for. If not for him, it is likely that they would have never met this group of young people, alive or probably, they would be able to see them, as flesh eaters that is.


     How about their families? Are they safe? If they are in danger, would someone help them like what happened to this group in front of them? They are getting increasingly worried.


     "I wonder if my family is safe." The middle aged cleaner said.


     Hearing what the man said, the same feeling also rose in the hearts of Mark's group. Now that they are free from the threats of the floors below, their near death experiences flashed in their minds. Are their families experiencing the same situation? Who knows? They stopped eating their food without noticing.


     There two people on the rooftop that didn't seem to worry about their families though. Ange continued eating her sandwich with relish. She spent quite a large amount of calories in order to fight back earlier and now she is feeling really hungry. She also seemed that she is not worried about her family facing dangers. The same goes for Mei. She came from a rich business family. They had a lot of contacts and connections that can take them to safety along with their assets.


     Mei is more worried about her savior who is still inside the mall. If she can, she would really rush back to look for him.


     It is the that Mei felt a tugging feeling. She looked behind her and stood up. She then unsteadily walked towards the southern side of the rooftop under the confused gazes of the other girls.


     Ange wanted to follow Mei but Paula stopped her from doing so. Paula understood that she just had a very traumatic experience and many people who also did would have times that they would want to be alone for a while. As long as she did not look suicidal, it should be fine.


     Mei walked slowly but it was actually the fastest she could go at this moment. There was a familiar structure built by the south side of the rooftop. There are doors on the structure and she was being drawn double doors on the right side for some reason.


     As she was just several meters away from the double doors, the doors swung open.


     ***


     Mark dragged his tired body up the flights of stairs reached the last few steps with difficulty. He saw a double door at the top and was sure that it leads to the rooftop.


     He pulled the doors open and stepped out before closing the door immediately. Feeling weak, he then leaned on the wall beside the door and started a coughing fits.


     Now that he started to feel safe, he began to feel the pain on his legs. His lungs felt constricted and feeling pain on his right side just below the ribs.


     Feeling his drained energy, he entrusted his body on the wall behind him.


     He then heard faint footsteps in front making him raise his drooped head.


     When he raised his head, he saw the teary eyed Mei dragging her weakened body as she walked unsteadily towards him.


     He tried to smile at her but the smile did not even manage to form as he coughed several more times.


     Mei is already in front of him when he raised his head again, with both arms as if she was about to hug him but she didn't and just froze like that. Mei on the other hand did the motion unconsciously and ended up frozen when she realized what she is doing.


     The atmosphere became awkward.


     Mark saw that the others are already noticed arrive and are running towards him. He wiped his right hand on his shirt, raised it and patted her head easing the awkward atmosphere. Mei then continued to raise her arms and held on Mark's left arm with both her hands.


     It looked like a good reunion scene from a corny drama series until Mark felt light headed and fell unto his knees as he started wincing in pain.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     22 Idle Talk and Introductions
      Ange and the others finally felt relieved when they saw Mark who looked very exhausted, safely reached the rooftop. They can't help but approach him to welcome him and thank him for what he did. But then panic came over them as they saw Mark fell down to his knees while shivering in pain before they could even get close.


     They ran faster and it was Ange who was first to reach the pained Mark and the worried Mei.


     "Are you okay?"


     She asked Mark and like that, she received a sarcastic reply.


     "Well, 'cough', yeah, do I look okay to you?"


     Ange realized that she asked a stupid question.


     Paula also arrived while with the mother behind her carrying her daughter. The cleaners and the employee reached them soon after.


     "What happened?"


     Paula asked as she crouched in front of Mark.


     Mark looked at her but did not answer her question, and instead…


     "Get my bag for—No, open the duffel bag and get the smaller bag inside. Also bring me something to drink." He said.


     Paula and Ange heard him. Paula nodded at Ange telling her to get what he needed.


     Ange dashed back to where they sit before as the bag was placed by the nearby wall. She immediately opened Mark's bag to search but then she froze in surprise.


     Noticing that Ange not moving in front of the opened bag, Paula yelled.


     "Ange! Hurry up!"


     "O-okay!"


     Hearing her friend's shout, Ange searched for the smaller bag inside. She immediately found a small strap bag inside. As there's no other things inside that resembled a bag, except for a plastic bag filled with snacks and drinks, she took the strap bag out before picking up a bottle of water and brought the things to Mark.


     Under the worried eyes of the girls and the employee and the curious gaze of three people he wasn't familiar with, Mark took out two blister packs containing medicine, one containing tablets and the other had capsules, from the bag. The tablets already had several empty spaces while the capsules are visibly untouched. He popped out one of each and swallowed the medicine before drinking several mouthfuls of water. The water bottle was almost empty when he put it down.


     Mark felt a little better after drinking water but he can't still move too much due to pain and his spasms haven't ceased since the medicine had yet to take effect.


     "Just let, hah, me rest for a bit."


     He leaned his back on the wall and sat at a more comfortable position. He then shut his eyes and started breathing calmly and deeply.


     Seeing that he shut his eyes, the people around him decided to give him some space and left though they relocated their resting areas closer to his position.


     The only one left was Mei who kept on holding his right hand as she sat worriedly beside him.


     Ange and Paula would look at him from time to time as they were worried that he was already bitten would turn into a zombie but abandoned the thought later on. They saw their classmates and friends turn after several seconds of being bitten, but several minutes already passed and Mark still stayed silent.



     As they were talking, the cleaners and the employee also joined the girls. After all, none of them had any bad intentions and the only reason the males separated was because of Mei, who now sat beside Mark.


     As they just managed to have the time to talk, everyone started with their introductions.


     As a courtesy, the older cleaner was the first to introduce his name as he was obviously the oldest here.


     "I'm Bernard, Bernard Macaraeg, you young'uns can just call me Uncle, and most people here do call me that. This one is Joseph, he might look like this but he is my son." Bernard pointed at the younger cleaner.


     "What do you mean by that?!" Joseph tried to intercept.


     "And this is." The ignored Joseph and looked at the middle aged cleaner who then introduced himself.


     "Calvin Roxas." He doesn't seem to be the talkative type as he kept his introduction short.


     "Mine's Angeline. Angeline Perez. My friend here is Paula Mae Clarence." Ange introduced herself and Paula. Paula bowed her head a little as a greeting.


     Next was the employee who was visible nervous introducing himself in front of the girls.


     "Um, I'm Fernan, yeah, Fernan Enaje."


     "I'm Reyah Ismail." It was the mother who then said her name. And the last one to introduce herself of course was.


     "Come on baby, tell them your name." Reyah told her daughter.


     "Sariya!" The daughter said her name loudly.


     "Muslim?" Ange asked in surprise.


     "Well, yes. I am. Is there something wrong?" Reyah seemed troubled.


     "Ah, no." Ange realized the blunder she made and continued.


     "It's just I rarely see female Muslims not wearing that veil something."


     "It's called hijab Ange." Paula filled her in.


     "Ah, right, that hijab veil thing."


     Paula had the urge to heavily smack her friend's head.


     Reyah became somehow gloomy and replied.


     "I'm wearing one earlier but I had abandon it. One of those zombies below somehow managed to clutch unto mine if I did not let it go who knows what would have happened. Also it's not I like wear it because I wanted to but rather I had to. It's because of tradition."


     As the introductions are getting strayed off, Bernard cut in.


     "What about them?" He pointed at Mark and Mei.


     Ange looked at the two before replying and she realized something making her scratch her head.


     "Uhm, the girl is called Mei'er, I think. He called her that right?" As she wasn't sure, she turned to the others and they consented.


     "As for him."


     Ange didn't know how to continue. They all now realized that they followed him and they are saved by him. Yet, they know nothing about him. Not even his name. They did not ask and he did not tell them either. He also did not ask for their names. He just went and did everything he had done.


     They exchanged a few topics about this and that. Afterwards, Bernard asked the youngsters.


     "He is the one who saved you guys, right? You guys think he would be fine?"


     "He should be." Paula replied and Ange nodded.


     "I mean, he's not bitten isn't he? From here, we saw the people below got bitten then turn into one of those."


     Of course everyone in Mark's group knew what Bernard is talking about. They saw it happen with their very own eyes.


     "We don't think he is. We saw it happen several times and they all became zombies after a few seconds. He is taking too long to become one if he is really bitten."


     "Zombies? Are you sure about it?" It was Calvin's turn to ask.


     "That is what he called them." Paula answered as he glanced at Mark once more.


     "I see."


     "Ah! Do you have a phone we can borrow?"


     Ange suddenly interjected as if she just realized something and asked the three men.


     "What do you want to do with it? If you want to call the police or some emergency hotline then forget it."


     "Why?"


     Bernard did not reply and just urged Joseph to take out his phone. He took his son's phone under his protest and dialed some numbers before showing the screen to Ange.


     At the screen of the phone, a rectangular prompt popped up with the message "Network Busy".


     "We already tried calling several times and different numbers using different phones but we got the same result." Bernard added.


     Ange and the others felt dejected to this.


     "I want to ask something." Joseph said meekly as he faced Paula.


     "You said she is Androphobic right? Then why is she-- Ouch!"


     He pointed at Mei as he try to ask his question but he wasn't able to finish what he wanted to say as he received a hard smack on his head.


     "What would you do that for?!" He snarled at his father.


     "There are things you can ask, you should ask and things that you shouldn't!"


     On the side, Calvin just shook his head. He seemed to be used to the father and son's banter.


     "It's fine." Paula said stopping the two.


     "See!" Joseph wanted to refute his father some more but flinched when his father posed another smack for him.


     "About his question..."


     The father and son duo waited for her answer. Bernard might have scolded his son, but its is just because he know how to control himself. In reality, he was just as curious as him.


     "You can say that he is the only male she trust, or maybe, the only person she trust in the whole world right now."


     Paula decided to say what she thought about Mei's behavior.


     The talk went for about another 10 minutes before they stopped. They stopped because they saw Mark weakly stood up and walked towards them with Mei following behind him.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     23 Self-Induced Adrenaline Rush
      Mark sat down still for about 20 minutes as he endured the pain and lightheadedness while waiting for the medicine to take effect.


     He took deep breaths while calming himself. The pain in his body, he didn't really care about it too much since he is quite used to it, though it really kicked hard this time.


     'I really overexerted myself.' He thought.


     'When was the last time it felt like this? I don't even remember.'


     Only his family knew how much of a shut-in Mark is. He only comes out of the premises of their home when buying things from the stores or when something really important should be done like paying bills. Due to this, he lacked exercise and his stamina and strength are quite below average.


     Yet, all this time, since the outbreak started, he was moving beyond his capabilities.


     How? It all started when he was in grade four during his elementary years. He was diagnosed with kidney infection though it was found out really early and was cured within a week of being checked-in in a hospital.


     After he was cured of his kidney infection, he noticed that his heart would start beating strongly until it starts to get painful every time he gets excited or agitated. He thought that it was a reemerging heart problem since he had one when he was a baby but when he was tested in a hospital, the results were negative.


     It then went like that for years making him get used to the situation and he learned that he only need to calm down, take deep breaths and control his emotions to make his heartbeat go back to normal. He also stopped feeling heart pains during the change in his heartbeat during that long period. Though, it also caused him to stop showing too much emotion on his face.


     In college, however, he realized it.


     He was not a sporty person and the only kind of sport that interested him is martial arts, soccer and baseball. Yet, he was never given the opportunity to experience all those until college where a soccer club started. He joined and managed to get a good progress and plays during practice though we wasn't able to actually join any official matches due to various reasons.


     During practice, there are times that he would get too much into the game and his heartbeat would go faster and stronger more often.


     Though one day.


     During one of the practice games, when his heartbeat changed while he was focused too much on following the ball with his eyes, a teammate of his kicked the ball wrongly and the ball made a sharp beeline in front of him.


     By the strength that the ball was kicked, the direction it flew and the speed it was flying, it was reasonable that the ball would just flew by and pass by him with him not being able to react or do anything.


     Yet, it happened.


     As his heart beat faster, his focus on the ball became sharper as the ball moved slower and slower in his eyes until it looked like that it almost stopped in front of him. His blood seemed to boil and he felt an unknown source of energy in his body urging him to kick the ball. His foot touched the ball in great momentum and it flew fairly far. He remembered that kick as his best record in terms of speed and distance. It felt like it happened in several seconds but in reality, not even single second passed.



     After he kicked the ball he stood in the middle of the field surprised. The club members were also surprised but what he did was dismissed as a lucky kick. But to him, there was more to it.


     He then started practicing, trying to stimulate his heartbeat by purposely controlling his emotion and impulses. Mark managed to get a few results though he was far from being able to do it with control. Soon enough, due to needing time to finish his thesis and concentrate on his studies, he quit the club.


     After a few years of practice, even after he graduated, he reached the point that he can finally do it, control its activation and use it whenever he wanted. Though at this point, he would just use it when playing games when things get difficult or when he is on the losing side.


     Mark also learned about what is happening to him.


     It was Adrenaline Rush and due to years of practice, he was able to self-induce it.


     Though, it doesn't come without limit or side effects. He would feel fine during the duration it is activated but depending on how long, how much activity or which part of his body he focused on, he would receive a backlash at the same intensity after the duration was over.


     From being lightheaded, sleepiness or headaches to muscle pain and severe muscle spasms, he would experience those depending on how he used this ability.


     When he actually raise his adrenaline levels while playing games, his eyes would feel fatigued and his arms would go numb afterwards.


     And that is what happened to him. Ever since he saw the zombies below when he was on the second floor of the mall, he grew really excited and subconsciously activated his ability and it remained activated as his subconscious and senses continued on detecting danger around him.


     Now that he managed to reach a safe area, his adrenaline levels started to drop on its own.


     Then the backlash triggered.


     Fortunately, he would always bring medicine for muscle pain and headaches ever since he managed to get this ability.


     Even though it came with quite a heavy backlash, and would surely become worse in the long run, it is one of his few 'abnormal' abilities he could boast about.


     ***


     The pain lessened though far from actually ceasing and Mark finally opened his eyes as the medicine reached the peak of its effect.


     He looked at Mei who beside him and he don't know what to do with her. Mark had never experience receiving this much of concern from another person, so, he was not used to it. Mei really looked like the sky would fall on her as she watched him writhing in pain.


     The two locked their gazes making him raise his lips into a weak smile.


     'I really can't abandon such a weak rabbit, can I?'


     His right hand is still clutched so this time, with his left hand, he patted Mei's head.


     "I'm fine now. We should join them, alright?"


     Mei nodded and helped the pained Mark stand up and the two walked towards the group.


     The group watched Mark approach them. Even though his exhaustion, pain and weakness are visible, he walked calmly towards them like it was nothing.


     But before Mark and Mei can even reach the encircled chairs, Ange already jumped off her seat and approached the two.


     "Hey! What happened to you? We're really worried you know that?"


     "You're too close."


     Mark grabbed Ange's forehead and pushed her away.


     "Wah! Your hand is dirty!"


     "What are you talking about? I properly wiped my hand on my shirt."


     "Grrrr!"


     Even though Ange was complaining, she was smiling.


     Then, aside from Bernard, Joseph and Calvin who were unfamiliar with Mark, the rest followed Ange's lead and circled around him.


     Fernan happily clutched his neck but then retreated in quickly after Mark complained in pain.


     Reyah, carrying her daughter, Sariya, just stood to the side also smiling.


     Then, Paula went in front of him.


     "Welcome back." She said.


     Mark froze.


     He never expected to hear something like that. Even in his family, no one says something like this to him no matter how long he left before returning home.


     Feeling warm inside, he decided to reply.


     "Yeah, I'm back."


     Mark then looked at the three men behind the group.


     "Who are they?"


     And as it he knew that it was the cue for them, Bernard approached.


     "Bernard Macaraeg. It's nice to meet you. We heard a lot of what you did from them."


     He then held his old right hand towards Mark. Mark accepted his introduction and shook the old man's hand.


     Then, another round of introductions followed, though it's just the group introducing themselves to Mei and Mark.


     "We already introduced ourselves! It's you two's turn now!"


     The always impatient Ange urged the two to tell their names.


     Mark glanced at Mei who is hiding behind him before looking back at the people in front of him.


     "This girl, she's Xiao Mei. No, it should be Mei Xiao. As for me, it's Mark, just Mark."


     "You're not gonna tell us your family name?" Ange is being nosy.


     "I don't really need to, right? Not like it's important."


     "Wah, it's unfair!"


     "Just what are you being noisy about?"




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     24 Mark“s Conjecture and the Fate of the Survivors Inside the TechZone
      12:03PM – City Mall Bacoor Rooftop


     Everyone formed a circle to discuss what they should do next. As the chairs available isn't enough, the each of the girls had sat on one while the males except Mark laid some flattened empty boxes on the floor and sat on those. Mark on the other hand was also given a chair due to his condition. His chair was previously used by Sariya who now sat on her mother's lap.


     "What are your plans now?"


     Bernard asked the young people in front of him and what happened surprised him. Except for his son, Joseph, Calvin, who was with him here in the rooftop and the innocent Sariya, everyone looked at Mark as if they all planned it together.


     "Hah, why are you all looking at me?" Mark sighed.


     "Hahaha, I don't know, I just…"


     Ange let out a dry laugh as her voice trailed off. They all slowly averted their gazes from him. Except Mei, that is.


     Though none of them want to admit but they are very clueless of what to do and Mark, who seemed unfazed as he dealt with the zombies and managed to get them this far might have an idea of what they should do next.


     The only person who seemed to want to do something was Fernan but he knew that he might not be capable of actually doing it.


     Bernard and Mark looked at Fernan at the same time as he looked disturbed and thinking of something deeply. Then, as he steeled himself, Fernan raised his hand.


     "I want to go back inside. I want to get to the TechZone."


     Everyone understood why. Bernard and the rest already heard of their story so they also understood his reasons.


     But Mark spoke.


     "That would be hard."


     Everyone agreed as they all nodded. The only way they can use to get there right now is the back corridors which are now teeming with zombies.


     As if he managed to read their minds, Mark continued.


     "Don't misunderstand me. I'm not talking about the zombies in the back corridors. I already had a good idea on how to deal with those."


     "Then what do you mean?"


     Fernan had a bad premonition about the way Mark is talking.


     "The TechZone, it should be filled with zombies right now."Mark said calmly.


     Everyone was shocked and Fernan felt as he had been struck with lightning. He asked Mark shivering.


     "H-How?"


     "Are you sure about this?" Bernard was also worried.


     "A hundred percent. Actually, the zombies we encountered when we exited the cinema came from the TechZone. As for proof…"


     He looked at Ange.


     "Remember that large fat zombie?"


     "Yeah, it looked gross. All that fat jiggling as he ran. Ugh."


     Ange looked disgusted as she remembered that zombie's appearance.


     "He should be the person that caused us to be locked out. It is hard to recognize him since his clothes are in tatters and his body 'changed', but I'm quite sure that it is him. The fat man followed by a body guard."



     "That's--"


     Fernan grimaced. He also remembered him though he did not see what he turned out to be as a zombie since they did not try to look back as they escaped to the emergency exit.


     Strange enough, when Mark said that the guy was a 'fat man followed by a body guard', both Ange and Paula jolted on their seats.


     Mark looked at the two college girls with eyes like he was cleared of confusion. He watched their expressions and if this was anime, he was sure that there should be black aura enveloping the two. The males were surprised by their reaction but Reyah looked at the two as if she had some understanding and also pity is obvious in her eyes.


     Realizing their inappropriate reaction, the two apologized and sat properly on their chairs but the dark atmosphere around the two did not lessen a little bit.


     Then to their surprise, Mark spoke to the two.


     "He is the reason right?"


     "The reason of what?" Joseph can't help but butt in.


     Ange and Paula looked at Mark but stayed silent. As Joseph asked, Mark looked at him and continued.


     "That fat man is the reason why only these two girls remained of their group."


     The two girls trembled when Mark said that while Reyah shook her head. Seeing the confusion of the others, Mark decided to say more.


     "When the zombies entered the Mall and everyone started running down the escalators. I already saw these two." He pointed that the girls who now hung their heads down.


     "I think… There should be another six or seven students with them. I saw their group among the people escaping."


     The whole group looked at the two. They don't know what to say. They want to know the whole story but it would be unlikely for the two to tell. Furthermore, it would just make these two remember their bad experience.


     The atmosphere turned sour again.


     Then, without minding the drop in mood, Mark spoke.


     "Paula looked fine but this gloomy face doesn't suit you Angeline."


     The two looked at Mark confused why would he say something like that. The others were the same.


     "What do you mean?" Ange replied weakly.


     "You look UGLY." Mark smiled sinisterly.


     Then she snapped. She even stood up from her seat.


     "WHO ARE CALLING UGLY!!!"


     Then there was silence and Mark stayed smiling.


     "Pfft. Hihihihi."


     Someone's giggling entered their ears. They followed where the sound coming from and saw Paula trembling on her seat.


     "Paula? WHAT are you laughing at?!"


     "Sorry. I can't help it." Paula answered wiping the tears on the corner of her eyes.


     Mark watched the spectacle with a snicker.


     While the others were confused where the dark atmosphere just now had gone to, Bernard was looking at Mark.


     'Amazing.' He thought as he looked at Mark in a new light.


     With just a simple sentence, Mark recovered the mood of the two girls and the dark atmosphere was blown away.


     The two girls realized what happened as they grew quiet once more though this time, it is normal silence. Still, Ange is pouting due to Mark's remark.


     "Then back to the issue about the TechZone." Everyone grew serious once more.


     Mark looked at Fernan.


     "You are worried about those two, right? They were your cousins correct?"


     Fernan, nodded.


     "There is a chance that they should be fine if they followed my instructions correctly."


     "Instructions? Don't tell me you expected this to happen? Also how did the TechZone got filled with zombies in the first place?" Bernard barraged Mark with questions.


     "Please, one question at a time. Well, I'll answer them all anyway." Mark fixed his seating position.


     "About the instructions, they might have told you already about how we got locked out and how I communicated with his cousin and that sales clerk, right?"


     Bernard nodded.


     "My last message to them was some instructions they must follow."


     "Take all the people originally here in this floor, find a secure place to hide and don't come out no matter what. Strictly remember not to bring anyone who came from the lower floors." Paula interjected.


     "So, you remembered it?"


     "Yeah, I was behind you that time and I saw it. So that is why you told them that they might die if they did not follow what you said?"


     "That's right. This also answered the second question. However, I wasn't a hundred percent sure back then." He stared at Bernard.


     "Then what happened? Did you expect that the zombies would be able to get in?" Joseph is the one who asked this time. He was visibly agitated.


     "No, you are wrong. Though I expected that the zombies would get to them, it's not from the outside."


     Mark dragged his sentence a little and revealed a sinister smile.


     "It came from the inside."


     All of them were shocked.


     "How did that happen?"


     "Well, though I didn't really manage to confirm it, with that amount of people from the lower floors that managed to enter the TechZone, I thought of the possibility that one or more of them were already bitten."


     "Wait."


     Mark looked at Ange.


     "We saw people who got bitten turned into a zombie almost immediately. Our… Our friends were also the same."


     Ange seemed to hesitate continuing her sentence but it seemed she steeled herself.


     "Then, tell me which part of their body were they bitten."


     "Hmm… Neck, shoulder, Face, arms…" Ange trailed off and shivered.


     "Seriously… Don't try to remember how their bites looked like, I only asked you where they were bitten."


     "Well, I think that's it."


     "There are also ones who were bitten on their legs and body." Paula added.


     "I bet those who had bites on their arms and legs had been bitten multiple times or got bitten in other parts of their bodies."


     The two girls nodded.


     "Well, my reasoning really came from some video game but, what if the time needed for a person to turn into a zombie might vary and one of the reason they vary is because of where they were bitten."


     Everyone started listening to him intently.


     "From what you two said, they immediately turned but their bites were near their head or they are bitten several times. However, what if they were bitten on their hands or maybe, their foot or even the tip of their fingers and managed to get away with just those bites? Would they immediately turn?"


     "Is that possible?" Bernard asked.


     "I think, what he said is possible."


     Reyah interjected.


     "I saw someone earlier, a woman. She was grabbed by a zombie and got bitten just above her left ankle. She managed to get away with just that bite because someone helped her and did not turn into a zombie until I lost track of her."


     Hearing what Reyah said, everyone was now inclined to believe Mark's conjecture.


     Then, Joseph asked a question.


     "Say… If you knew all that, why did you not just tell them that there might be people inside who was bitten and might turn anytime?"


     It was a question that will determine Mark's standpoint in this situation.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     25 Mark“s Standpoin
      "If you are sure that the TechZone is now filled with zombies, then what happened to those people who weren't bitten? If you told them what you knew then… Then…"


     "Joseph, stop it."


     Bernard patted his son's shoulder.


     Still, no one blamed him for asking such a question as everyone here understood his point. From what Paula said, Mark instructed the two employees to save a few people without telling why. It just meant that he had no plan of helping them. He abandoned them to die.


     Everyone looked at Mark though it's not like that he would actually answer it.


     But to their surprise, Mark answered frankly and nonchalantly.


     "Why should I?"


     "You! Don't you even care about the lives of other people?"


     Joseph was agitated, especially with how Mark behaved when he answered. They are talking about lives of people here and not just one but many. Joseph was so agitated that he almost stood up but he was held down by his father.


     "Could you say you're reasons? I don't question what you did or your decisions but I want to know why."


     Surprisingly, it was the silent Calvin who asked that. It seemed that Marks attitude and stance here made him curious.


     "Fine."


     Mark sighed.


     "First things first…" Mark seriously looked at Joseph.


     "You are mistaking who is the victim here... It is not them who are abandoned but we are."


     Joseph was shaken and Mark continued.


     "Those people, no, idiots was helped by those employees. They were directed to a safer place. They, who only knew how to run, scream like crazies and ask for help even though they never even tried to help themselves. They even had the guts to turn on the people who helped them. Because of them, we were locked out, we needed to fight, we were constantly in danger and we made it here alive with great difficulty.


     Though, I don't mean it a bad way, think about it. What would have happened to these people if I wasn't there with them?"


     Mark looked to his left and right, the group people he helped and saved.


     He pushed everyone into thinking. What would have happened if he was not there?


     Fernan and his cousins might have been able to escape but they would need to leave the precious food they found. Then, they might have been able to enter the TechZone before it closed but with what happened inside, their ending would be unknown.


     Paula and Ange might have been able to save Sariya but Reyah, her mother, would become the sacrifice for their escape. And even if the two managed to run away, they wouldn't be able to enter the TechZone at all and that is a hundred percent sure to happen. Then, their future is bleak from that point. During their escape, they relied on Mark and his weapons. If he was not there, it is likely that they would not be able to reach the cinema on their own.


     Everything was because he was there. If he wasn't there then…



     They shivered as they thought of the possibilities left for them.


     Looking at their bitter reactions, Mark continued.


     "Those people inside abandoned those who were outside for dead. So tell me. Why should I save them? Are they worth it? Actually, if not for those two who waited for us despite the threat they are facing, I won't really bother giving them those instructions at all."


     "After all… I'm not a Saint.


     And I'm not a hero either. Though you guys can say I had a screw loose, I'm an average person for the most part.


     One of the things I am good at is remembering and repaying favors. The way I treated them would just be my repayment the favor they gave us. They pushed us to danger that can potentially kill us so paying with their lives for their unreasonable actions, is a good trade-off don't you think?"


     Joseph already grew silent.


     "Also… What if they did not locked us out? Do you think I won't tell them the potential danger? Of course I will tell them because we would also be in danger but that isn't what happened. They just paid for their own actions.


     It's that simple."


     Everyone is silent and Joseph can't counter any of what he said. Everyone is contemplating about what Mark said.


     Though what he did is morally wrong in a human standpoint, what those people did isn't morally right either. No one can be blamed rightfully. The first person to blame would be the wrong one.


     They looked at Joseph who now hung his head down.


     "Though, frankly, we should thank those people."


     Mark patted Mei's head who is now hatefully glaring at Joseph, making her calm down. Joseph even felt her piercing stare. Though her fear of them is still visible as she hid behind Mark, her anger can't be concealed either.


     At first, they were confused why they should thank those people but they immediately realized what he meant as Mark patted Mei's head.


     If those people did not lock them out, what would have happened to Mei then?


     Thought the three cleaners don't totally know what exactly happened to Mei but they knew that she was saved after their group was locked out so they also understood what Mark meant.


     Joseph felt down. He knew he wasn't thinking carefully when he blurted those all out. He also wasn't in the position to question him in the first place. While Mark was fighting for survival below, he was here shivering in fear not even wanting to step and face those scary creatures.


     On the contrary, Calvin now had a refreshing smirk as he looked at Mark. He found Mark's reasoning interesting.


     Bernard patted his son's back comforting him before he looked back at Mark and spoke.


     "I understood your reasoning but there is something that is inconsistent with what you said."


     "What is?"


     "You said that you're not a saint and not a hero either. Why did you save them? I doubt that they have anything to do with you."


     The others beside Mark also looked at him. They he also wanted to know why he saved them.


     "Hah, I did not save them. They saved themselves."


     Everyone was confused again. Still, their ears perked up.


     Knowing what is in their minds, Mark continued.


     He looked at Fernan.


     "If you and your cousins abandoned those food carts, do you think I would help you guys? Those food are really essential to survive this mess though I won't be surprised if you guys abandoned it and ran away. Yet, you guys didn't so I helped you guys that time."


     He then looked at the girls.


     "I'm sure that time you two were running from the west wing. Paula was on the verge of giving up."


     Paula's eyes grew wide. 'How did you know that?' She thought.


     "Yet, Ange continued pulling you away and not willing to give you up."


     Ange blushed.


     "Also, When Mrs. Ismail fell that time, while the other people ignored her. It's you two who stopped disregarding your escape and tried to help her. If that time, you two abandoned her you two would have more time to escape if you ask me."


     "And Mrs. Ismail, you went quite far to ask these two to take your daughter and sacrifice yourself. Actually, it won't be surprising if you actually throw your daughter to the zombies so you can escape."


     "What are you saying?! How could I do that to my own daughter?!"


     "Then, about Mei…"


     Mark ignored Reyah.


     "Hers is quite complicated so I'll skip it."


     Mei pouted her lips in displeasure just to wince in pain as the cuts on her lips that just started to dry up opened.


     "Well, I'm just talking about the possibilities. But if those possibilities really happened, do you guys think I would help any of you?"


     He faced Bernard.


     "I'm not a morally good person but I admire people to can keep their humanity in a situation where their lives are at stake. That is why I helped them."


     The people he saved felt embarrassed.


     He turned his head and looked at the opening on the wall above the ladder the others climbed up before and looked at the sky.


     "I'll tell you, guys. In a time like this which is possibly the end of the world. Humanism is the rarest treasure."


     He looked like an old man who experienced a lot in his lifetime as he continued.


     "Treachery, theft, selfishness, ****, murder and other awful things that human can do. There won't be a lack of those things at times like this. Just take those guys that you said I abandoned as example."


     He sighed and turned his face back to Bernard and smiled.


     "Did you like my answer?"


     Bernard bitterly nodded. He did not expect it to be so deep.


     Then…


     "HAHAHAHAHA!!"


     They looked at Calvin who is laughing loudly.


     "Is something wrong?" Mark asked.


     "No, nothing is wrong. Rather I liked what you said. It is amusing to hear that from someone so young."


     "I'm not young anymore though, I'm already 27."


     "No, you're age is still young to have that kind of mindset. That is a mindset you can only see from people who experienced war and devastating disasters."


     "Is there wrong with that?"


     "Nothing is wrong. I'm just amused and curious."


     Bernard and Joseph looked at the always silent and loner Calvin who is now talking, like a machine gun, with incredulous expressions.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     26 Their Next Move
      Calvin's strange behavior somehow washed away most of the awkward atmosphere that Joseph and Mark created.


     After he stopped laughing, he then said to Mark.


     "I'm starting to like you lad, If you need something I'll do my best to help."


     But he was met with Mark's reply using a monotone voice.


     "I don't swing that way."


     "YOU!! I didn't mean it that way!!!"


     Unable to hold back anymore, Bernard and Joseph who knew Calvin the most started laughing and everyone followed suit. Even the little Sariya laughed merrily imitating the adults around her.


     Calvin sat embarrassed and turned his body away.


     Mark watched spectacle grinning as if he controlled the whole situation but he actually had cold sweat dripping on his back due to two reasons. First is because of what Calvin said. Even though he knew what he really meant and took the opportunity to turn it into a joke, it still sent shivers on his spine. The other reason is…


     He can feel Mei's stare behind him. Mark is sure her eyes are filled with stars right now.


     Bernard glanced at Mark.


     'He really had the knack in controlling the atmosphere.'


     The awkward atmosphere before was totally dispelled now.


     ***


     After the situation calmed down…


     "Anyways, I also wanted to go inside the TechZone so I'm with Fernan's idea."


     Mark said which made Fernan really happy.


     "Why would you want to, didn't you already said that it is dangerous?"


     Bernard wasn't opposed but he wanted to know the reason.


     "You said that the cellular networks are busy right? It is just busy and not disconnected. It means that the network is still online. I want to try if the wireless broadband internet is the same. What we need the most now is information and we need to know what really is happening. The internet is a good source for those information. I know that we can't count on DSL now but there might be hope with the Broadband. Inside the TechZone, there should be plenty of Internet connections we can use."


     Bernard and Calvin nodded, what Mark said is plausible.


     "Also, if Fernan's cousin followed my instructions strictly, then they should still be alive. Fernan's cousins are not bad, also that clerk with them, if they survived then its good."


     They understood what Mark is saying as he already explained himself earlier.


     "Then, what do we need to do?"


     "I already have a plan. I just need some strong boards, hmm… Metal sheets would also work and something to make noise, possibly something loud."


     Mark said with his hand on his chin.


     "Hmm, we can probably find something like that." Bernard said.


     "You need something to make noise right?" Calvin interjected.


     "Yeah, I need those to attract the zombies."


     "Attract is it? Then those should be fine I think."


     Calvin pointed behind Mark.



     "Right, those should be good." Bernard nodded.


     Mark followed what Calvin pointed at and saw several unlabeled wooden crates which are only printed with the explosive hazard sign.


     "What are those? Explosives?"


     "Though you aren't wrong, that's not it either. Those are fireworks."


     "Fireworks? Why would… Oh right, it's that time of the year isn't it. Are they planning to use those for the New Year?"


     "You catch on really quickly huh? Anyways, are those good?"


     Mark smiled.


     "That's more than enough if you ask me."


     "Then, we'll look for the boards you wanted."


     "Ah, also some wires and I see that you had tools with you. Do you have some pliers and drills?"


     Calvin grinned and pointed behind him with his thumb.


     What Mark saw are several metal tool boxes quite a distance away.


     "We have everything you needed."


     "Then things would be easier then."


     As almost everything is ready, Mark told the males of the group what he is planning.


     Mark also asked them to barricade all the entrances to the rooftop.


     "I know what we can use the emergency stairs behind the Mall but what if some survivors managed to climb the stairwell and we barricaded it, wont they get trapped there?" Joseph asked.


     Though Mark didn't really care about that but he knew that these people won't ignore such circumstances.


     He sighed.


     "Say, does all the doors that lead here open inwards?"


     " Hmm… I think they do. There are three."


     "Then, create a small space outside the door and make the barricade climbable by people."


     "Would that work? Wouldn't those zombies be able to climb that?"


     "Though the possibility isn't zero but so far, we haven't encountered even a single one that could. The zombies even have a hard time climbing the stairs so it should work for now. If a zombie managed to climb then let's just deal with it."


     The men nodded at what Mark said.


     Then, the other men went to work while Mark was left to recuperate. Though his condition seemed better, he is still far from his normal shape.


     Paula and Ange went to tour the rooftop. Though it looked like that it isn't the appropriate time for them to play, Mark knew that the two girls are just trying to distract their selves.


     Reyah placed some flattened cardboard boxes on the floor at the elevated part of the rooftop and brought Sariya to sleep.


     Mark decided to walk around at his pace and observe the area.


     As for Mei, there is no need to say too much, she behind Mark, like a puppy following her owner.


     Mark finally had the time to observe the odd rooftop. This mall's rooftop is actually way different from what he imagined.


     If someone would think about a mall or even other establishment's rooftops, what would enter their minds first are bare concrete rooftops surrounded by short walls or fences with barely anything at all.


     Yet…


     What Mark sees right now is very different.


     Almost the whole rooftop is covered with metal roofing with large metal foundations! Then, the walls surrounding the rooftop are as high as his forehead! Those walls should be more than five feet tall.


     What the heck is this?


     That aside, the rooftop is far from being bare. Though it is reasonable that one can find exhaust vents, cooling machines and those firework crates since it is already past mid-December, why are there boxes and crates that looked too out of place?


     There is also the heliport at the southern side of the mall just beside the door he entered before. When he leaned back at that time, he thought he was leaning on a wall, but to think that he was leaning on an elevated heliport.


     Still, even though it is far from what he imagined, this rooftop more suitable for inhabitation than the one in his mind.


     And who knows what kinds of things he could find here?


     With all those in mind, he turned around.


     "Mei'er, you don't really need to follow me around too much. You need to rest."


     Mei opened her mouth a few times. She seemed to be gauging the pain in her lips.


     "Y-you're not resting either."


     "You're really giving me that reason huh?"


     Mei nodded.


     "So, you won't rest if I don't rest?"


     She nodded again.


     "Seriously?"


     "…"


     Mei firmly stared at him.


     "Geez… Alright, you win."


     To think that he can't do anything about her, no, actually he can do something. But that would probably break her.


     For some reason, he can't bear to do that to this fragile rabbit.


     Mark peered through the space between the roof and the tall wall and decided as he looked at the sky. The weather is quite cloudy and it isn't that hot due to the season so he decided to climb the roof and rest there. The roof isn't that steep and is actually built almost flat so falling from it won't be an issue unless someone is idiotic enough to roll over the edge of the roof. He also saw a ladder leading to the roof above the central area of the mall and it is a good spot.


     There, he can rest and Mei would also rest. At the same time, he can observe the situation below as the front side of the mall along the Tirona Highway is visible from that side of the roof. Though the air is quite warm and stale but don't really felt that bad as cold wind still blew from time to time.


     He is hitting four birds with one stone here, or rather, three birds and one rabbit.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     27 Can I Call You...
      12:16 PM - City Mall Bacoor Rooftop, Central Area


     Mark comfortably sat on the metal roof eating sandwiches for lunch. At first, he thought of bring cardboard boxes to sit on thinking that the roof would be hot since it's just a little bit past noon. To his surprise it was the opposite. He thought of the reason and he looked at the sky by reflex. He thought that it's just a bit cloudy but now that he can see a wider view of the sky, the clouds are very far from being just a bit. Thick clouds covered the sky.


     It won't be surprising if rain would fall anytime this afternoon.


     Mei sat beside him hugging her knees that she inserted inside the jacket that she is wearing. Luckily, the jacket Mark lent her is too long and wide for her that the jacket covered even her toes as she sat like that. If not, her thin grassland would be exposed for Mark to see as she was practically naked. The clothes she had before, there is not a single piece is salvageable. It looked like that gangster took his time ripping her clothes apart, piece by piece.


     Mark ate his food with great relish while watching the situation below which is very far from making his food appetizing. At the highway, blood covered zombies are moving at their own pace chasing after the few people who are still struggling as they try to escape. Blood splashed around as the people escaping are caught, bitten and eaten. Puddles of blood can be seen in different places and different sizes. The screams of frightened people can be faintly heard.


     Seeing all those things, most people might have already thrown up what they ate before.


     Yet…


     Mark ate and watched like he was inside a movie theater.


     Mark suddenly looked at the overpass to his left. Someone just jumped off. It seemed that that man unknowingly climbed up the overpass just to get cornered. Without any other way of escape, he jumped off over the walls at the side. Not the brightest idea.


     The man successfully jumped and landed on his feet just to cry out loud. There is no need to guess, with that height, his legs would sure be broken. The man, not giving up, tried to crawl away dragging his broken legs. Well, of course, he can't even outrun the zombies with his fine legs, would he be able with those broken?


     The man's cries echoed across the highway as he was caught and eaten by several slow moving zombies that are shambling below the overpass.


     Mark calmly watched the scene while analyzing things. He concluded that the man's mind was clouded in fear. If he tried to carefully maneuver through the zombies coming from the southern side of the overpass and jumped a few meters south of where the man did, then he would have landed on the roof a bus parked, no, its abandoned, under the overpass with no particular injuries. Well, of course, none of what Mark is thinking happened.


     He finished eating while watching all the things happening below.



     That time, he opened his bag and took out a small black colored leather covered notebook and a gel ink pen. He always bring this notebook every single time he go out of the house and scribbling and writing things on it when he felt bored, though now, he decided to use it to record his theories, plans and findings about this zombie apocalypse. There's no particular reason why he decided to record those things, other than because he might forget as there are quite plenty of things to remember. As for the pen, it's just his preference.


     While he was writing, he glanced at Mei who seemed to be a little fidgety. She seems to be trying to decide on something.


     As she remained indecisive, Mark decided to ignore her and continued writing. It remained like that after a minute or two. He then heard her speak.


     "Thank you."


     Mark looked at her and saw her staring at him.


     "Thank you for saving me."


     She looked away from Mark and looked at the gloomy looking sky.


     "I'm sure… It was the end for me that time. I already gave up on everything. I already thought that I'll just become a doll they would toy with and probably discarded like trash after they are tired playing with my body."


     She hugged her knees tighter while Mark continued listening and not interrupting her.


     "At that time… At that time, I only wished that they would kill me sooner. I felt humiliated, dirty… I- I…"


     Mei is already crying.


     She then felt a gentle hand patting her head.


     "Seriously… If you want to thank me, do it properly. I won't accept your thanks if you will just end up crying like that."


     "But…"


     "Just forget everything. Everything that happened there, those things was just a nightmare."


     "T-Then, won't you also become part of that nightmare?"


     Mark froze as Mei doesn't look like the type to joke like that. And that joke, how she delivered that is really familiar. He sighed.


     "That joke… You shouldn't really try to imitate me. It doesn't suit you."


     "Is that so? You looked amazing when you saved the situation several times earlier. I- I made the atmosphere gloomy so I thought..."


     "Also it won't really work the right way when you are the one that made the mood worse."


     "Is that so…"


     "That's right."


     "Uuuhhh."


     She felt embarrassed. Mei also realized that she felt better, no, with just a few words, he changed her self-pity to embarrassment. Though feeling embarrassed don't really feel good, it's way better that the sad and dark feeling she had earlier.


     "I want to ask something."


     Throwing away her embarrassment, she looked at Mark curiously.


     "Sure, what is it?"


     "Are you familiar with Chinese naming customs?"


     "Chinese naming customs? Why do you ask?"


     Mark felt confused.


     "The way you call me, Mei'er. Only my grandparents called me that before…"


     "I see. Well, I just did it on a whim. If you don't like it then I'll just call you whatever you like."


     Mei shook her head.


     "It's fine. Rather, I want you to continue calling me that... I'm just curious…"


     "Well, I do know such customs. Actually, I liked reading novels. Japanese, Korean or Chinese, as long as it interests me, I'll read them. So I just learned those things in the process. Actually, it started when you introduced yourself surname first so I just did that without thinking."


     "Is that so… Then…"


     She looked away from Mark blushing.


     "Can I call you Gege?"


     Mark looked at her.


     "That came out of nowhere."


     She looked back at him.


     "Is it bad?"


     "Not really. You can call me what you want."


     "Really?"


     "Really. Actually, I don't care much about what everyone wants to call me. In the past, when I was a kid, there are two boys who kept calling me Weirdo. They kept shouting 'Weirdo this' and 'Weirdo that' in the middle of the street. I didn't really care."


     "That's… Shouldn't you feel angry?"


     "Why should I? They kept shouting this and that but if you heard the adults around us who saw those two. They are whispering 'what a pair of weird kids.' or 'what kind of parents raised such weirdos?', so, why should I get angry?"


     "Pfftt. Hahahaha."


     Mei felt angry at first but can't help but burst into laughter afterwards.


     Mark looked at Mei. Her happy face really looked refreshing and her laugh sounded soothing. It is more suitable than the gloomy face she always wore since the first time he saw her.


     'Gege, huh…'


     If it was another man who knew this custom, then, they might have misunderstood. They would mistake that Mei liked them.


     But Mark is different. This girl seemed to be mistaking her feelings. What she is feeling right now is not love or like, but dependence and looking for a hand to hold onto. And the person she found is Mark who saved her.


     'Well, I'm not really bothered. As long she is happy.'


     But then Mei's laugh was cut short… She covered her mouth with both her hands and looked at Mark teary eyed.


     Mark patted her head.


     "I will look for a lip balm later alright?"


     Mei nodded.


     "And so? What's your business for eavesdropping?"


     Mark raised his voice and looked behind Mei, straight at the ladder they climbed on to get on the roof. Mei also looked at the ladder but she didn't see anyone.


     Mark kept on staring.


     Then, knowing that she had been found out, Ange raised her head above the roof laughing awkwardly.


     "Sorry for interrupting your date but Uncle Bernard said that the materials were ready."


     "Alright. Mei'er, let's go."


     Mark cleaned up his things and stood up before extending his hand to Mei to help her stand without bothering to correct Ange's misconception. Still, while Mei accepted her Gege's help, she hung her head low with her face red like a tomato.


     ================================================================


     For those who don't know about the 'er suffix that Mark added in Mei's name and "Gege" that she decided to call him.


     'er is pretty much used as suffix for nicknames of children and can also be used by couples and close people. Mark mainly used it because Mei is quite younger than he is.


     Gege on the other hand is used as salutation to an older male. Similar to Da'ge, both indicate older brothers specially to blood related people. It can also be used as an intimate salutation when a younger female used it to call an older male who isn't blood related.


     I could be wrong but that is pretty much what I know. :P




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     28 Preparations Done!
      Mark, followed by Mei went down the ladder while Ange waited from them below. Afterwards, the three returned to their meeting area.


     They saw Reyah sitting at the same spot when they left. It seemed that Sariya is sleeping peacefully while using her mother's lap as a pillow.


     Mark could hear a faint sound of a drill boring on a something made of metal. The sound comes from the Western Wing of the Rooftop.


     "Why are they working there?"


     Mark asked Ange as he looked where the equipment and toolboxes are placed before. Those things aren't there anymore. They probably relocated their working area.


     "They said that there is a child sleeping so they changed places so they won't disturb her. It's also closer where you wanted to use those things."


     Hearing her reply, he nodded and walked towards the west wing while the two girls followed behind him.


     With Mark's current appearance, a black shirt with splotches of blood, black gloves on both hands, a security belt on his waist, a revolver on the belt's right holster, a machete hung on his belt behind him, a shotgun hung to his left side and his average but unconcerned looking face while wearing a black loose beanie on his head, it might look badass and cool looking, especially since there are two good looking girls following behind him.


     Still, there is no such scene. Mark just doesn't want to play the part and looked quite troubled. Furthermore, the two girls following him had an awkward atmosphere between them.


     Paula, who is nearby, noticed it and approached Mark to ask.


     "What happened?"


     "Ask your friend about it."


     Mark replied raising his closed left hand and pointed at Ange who is behind him with his thumb.


     Paula understood that her friend did something stupid AGAIN. She grabbed Ange and pulled her away.


     As there are no more distractions, Mark wanted to check the materials the men gathered when he realized something. The turned around and walked towards the mother and daughter's direction with Mei.


     "Do you need something?"


     Reyah asked with a lowered voice as she didn't want to accidentally wake up her child.


     Mark didn't immediately reply and gently pulled Mei to his front and held her on her shoulders.


     "Can I leave her in your care for a bit?"


     It is a no brainer why, so, Reyah immediately agreed. Mark pushed Mei forward and made her sit down beside Reyah.


     "Gege…"


     Mei didn't really want to leave Mark's side as she looked at him with puppy eyes. Mark caressed her head.


     "Mei'er, just stay here alright? I can't have you suffering from panic attacks just because you want to follow me there."


     "But…"


     "Continue resting. Don't make your Gege worry too much. Mrs. Ismail will be here with you. I will ask her later if you behaved or not."


     With that, Mei reluctantly nodded.



     Reyah was watching at the side confused. Gege? What is that? Isn't her name Mei? Why does he call her Mei'er? Are those nicknames?


     The common people of this country wouldn't understand those things.


     Then she snapped out of her confusion when she heard what Mark called her.


     "Uhm… Mark, It's Mark right?"


     "What is it?"


     "Can you do something about how you call me?"


     Reyah looked quite troubled.


     "Is that so? Hmmm… How about… Mrs. Reyah?"


     She sighed.


     "That's much better. I had several bad experiences where people around me would look at me like I'm a terrorist every time someone calls me by my husband's surname."


     She smiled wryly.


     Mark nodded. He understood since also had struggles because of his name that is way too common.


     ***


     "What do you think?"


     Mark arrived and saw that the things he needed are ready. Right now, he is looking at the several opened crates containing different kinds of fireworks.


     In his hand right now is a small rocket type firework with a plastic body and tip about the size of his pinkie finger.


     There are other fireworks other than this. Some are those colorful Spider, Chrysanthemum and Peony Rockets. There are even cylinder shells of who knows what kind of firework it contains. The one most suitable to attract zombies this time though, are the small rockets in front of him, whistling rockets.


     Its explosion is not too powerful but it is quite noisy when it is ignited.


     "This one is good. I don't think this will activate the fire alarms even if I light it inside."


     Mark replied to Bernard who is beside him who agreed on what he said.


     Joseph is on the other side looping some Manila ropes on his arm.


     As for Fernan and Calvin, they stood by the wall near the ladder above the emergency stairs on this wing, for a cigarette break.


     Mark glanced to the wall to his left. There are the two rectangular metal sheets they prepared leaning on the wall standing on the shorter sides. There are drilled holes on the corners of the sheets and two more holes at the sides, slightly above the midline of the sheets.


     Everything is ready… They only needed to tie up the metal sheets and lower the sheets to the stairs below.


     "I'll start preparing. Please, put some of these rockets in here."


     Mark handed a small ecobag to Bernard. He then shouted.


     "Fernan! I need to borrow that Pipe I gave you earlier!"


     "No problem! I left pipe is beside the bag I carried earlier!"


     Fernan shouted back.


     Mark remembered that the bags were left near Reyah.


     'What is he doing leaving his weapon behind at a time like this?'


     With that, he went back to the south wing of the rooftop to prepare.


     ***


     When Mark went back, he saw Paula and Ange talking to Mei. When Mei saw that Mark already came back, she said a few words to the two and briskly walked towards him while the two college girls followed behind her.


     "Is something wrong?"


     "Gege, they said they wanted to apologize."


     "For Ange's eavesdropping?"


     "Yes." It is Paula who replied.


     "You see, this friend of mine do stupid things now and then so I would like to apologize in her behalf."


     "What's with this overly formal apology…"


     "Well, you saved us before but she did something disrespectful."


     "Nah, its fine."


     "Really?"


     "It is. Right Mei'er?"


     Mei nodded.


     Seeing that her friend's apology succeeded, Ange spoke smiling widely.


     "Paula, I told you. It's not a big deal. I didn't even understand what they are talking about."


     Before Paula could even reply…


     "Of course you won't. You think I would let you listen for that long if you will understand all of what we are saying."


     "Wah… "


     Ange froze. She thought that he just noticed her when he shouted like that but to think that… It looked like he knew when she arrived!


     "Gege, wh-just how long is she listening?"


     "Since the time you said that lame joke."


     "Uuuuhhh."


     The rabbit hung her head low in embarrassment while her face turned red like a boiled octopus.


     Paula glared at her friend, Ange, who can only let out a stifled laugh.


     "Anyways, I need to get ready. We'll start the plan."


     "It's not dangerous is it?"


     "Not really, I just need to lure the zombies out and make them splat."


     Mark suddenly held his chin as something entered his mind.


     "I guess… I'll wear those to be safe."


     "Wear what, Gege?"


     "Ahh!" Ange shouted.


     "You're talking about those things inside your bag right!" Her eyes were sparkling.


     "You saw it? Don't tell me you rummaged the bags without permission."


     "I didn't! I saw it when you asked for the small bag when you fell down!"


     She replied like a cat whose tail was stepped on.


     "Stop shouting. It's not like I can't hear you."


     Mark scratched his head.


     "Gege…"


     "Ange…"


     Mei and Paula felt left out. Well, not for long.


     Mark looked at the two.


     "Follow me, I'll show you two what she is too excited about."


     Mark went and opened his duffel bag.


     One by one, he took out the reason why his bag looked too bulky.


     What he took out is a set of sci-fi looking sports armor.


     The two girls who saw the armor for the first time were also amazed.


     The black armor consisted of a sleeved vest, a chest and a back piece, shoulder, elbow and arm pads, and a face covered helmet. Each part had a streamline design with silver colored reflectorized outlines.


     Overall, the armor really looked good.


     "Where did you get this and why you didn't wear it earlier?" Ange asked curiously.


     "I saw these in a sport store earlier when I was going to the arcade. When the zombies appeared, I went back and took it. Though, I never really had time to wear it. And also…"


     He pointed at the numerous buckles and zippers.


     "It can't be worn easily with all these stuff. It looked all complicated. So I just looked for a bag and stuffed it all in."


     "Actually, after I stuffed it all in the bag, the zombies reached the third floor. Then, you girls know the story after."


     They all nodded.


     "Well, I'll need you help me figure out how to wear this."


     The girls agreed without hesitation. Ange was enthusiastic about the armor. Paula and Mei on the other hand wanted to help since helping in things like this is the most that they can do.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     29 Luring the Zombies Ou
      1:02 PM – City Mall Bacoor, West Wing, Emergency Exit Access


     A sci-fi agent, uh no, Mark, who is now wearing his cool looking black colored sports armor that took him more than half an hour wear, is cautiously descending the ladder towards the emergency stairs below. Just following above him, two tied up metal sheets dangled while being carefully lowered by Bernard and the rest of the men.


     Somehow, it looked like a scene of an infiltration agent scaling the wall of the mall with how he looked like but two things ruined the image. Hooped on his shoulder is a roll of construction wire and hanging on his side is a small green ecobag with the message "Save Mother Earth" designed on it. On the mouth of the ecobag, the ends of different colored sticks can be seen along with a metal pipe wrapped in electrical tape. If this was placed as a scene in a movie, the audience would surely laugh on the supposed to be suspenseful part.


     As the metal sheets were lowered, Mark would assist below so the metal sheets won't accidentally hit the ladder he is descending on and create unnecessary noise. At first, Mark only planned to go down to the stairs and wait there until the metal sheets are lowered down. Unfortunately, the weather is not on their side. By the time they are all ready, the wind blowing is already unstable and strong gales would come from time to time.


     Under their cautious actions, Mark successfully reached the top platform of the emergency staircase together with the metal sheets.


     Without making any noise, he leaned the metal sheets on the wall beside the emergency door and decided to peer through the door window. When he can finally see the corridor inside, he sighed in relief as there are no zombies inside in the close proximity.


     Then he proceeded with the plan.


     He removed the rope tied to the metal sheets and signaled the men above to pull the ropes. He then inclined the two metal sheets on opposite ends of the top platform. One end of the metal sheets rest on the waist-high railings while the other end remained on the floor of the platform.


     Mark took out a pair of pliers and cut portion of the wire he brought and pushed one end of the wire through the holes drilled on the metal sheets. With several twist of the wires, he firmly affixed the metal sheet on the staircase.


     He tried to move the metal sheet several times to check it would easily come loose but it didn't making him satisfied with his work.


     Now, the next part is to lure the zombies out.


     Mark took out a number of whistle rockets from the ecobag and lined the rockets in his left hand in a way that the fuse of the rockets can be ignited all at once. With his right hand, he twisted emergency door's knob and opened it slightly. He took out a metal lighter, which he borrowed from Calvin, and pushed the igniter with a clink.


     The fire of the lighter danced along with the wind as he breathed deeply.



     Whishhhhh!


     BAM!!!


     Two sounds suddenly echoed across the corridor as he wildly kicked the door open and lit the rockets at the same time. Without waiting for anything else, he threw the ignited rockets inside the corridor and immediately ran back up to the ladder and climbed it.


     He threw the rockets inside since he didn't need to aim the rockets anywhere. He only needed to make as much noise as possible to attract the zombies inside.


     WHEEEEEEEEUT!!!


     Despite the small size, one whistle rocket flying in an open field is already noisy. Then how about several whistle rockets ignited at the same time and put in a closed space like this corridor?


     The whistling sounds were deafening. Even Mark who already climbed about two and a half meters on the ladder can't help but cringe by the loud noise that escaped the opened door. He still reacted that way despite the fact that he is wearing a helmet and his ears were blocked by his earphones.


     He also noticed that even the zombies on the car park below were startled trying to find where the loud noise is coming from.


     The rockets inside that had been thrown flew erratically in random directions, several rockets managed to fly out of the door and one even whistled past Mark and flew diagonally upward.


     It did not take long and Mark started hearing popping sounds as the rockets started exploding.


     The whistling and popping sounds soon stopped.


     "It didn't work?"


     Of course, he had to chant those magical words for further guarantee. When people say the magical chant, "Did it work?" on uncertain but important events, what they did failed to do what they intended. So, why doesn't he chant the opposite?


     And as if responding to his magic spell, growling voices and multiple sounds of heavy and fast footsteps escaped from the door.


     Hearing those sounds, he went to the next phase.


     He knew that the sounds the rockets made inside alone is not enough no matter how loud it is. He still needed to bring the zombies out of the door.


     Mark hooked his left arm on a horizontal bar on the ladder and used his left hand to hold the metal pipe he borrowed. The pipe he took out now looked different. One end of the pipe is covered with electrical tape which where he grasped the pipe. The remaining part of the pipe is covered with whistle rockets loosely taped on the pipe. The tape is loose enough that the rockets will fly off once ignited.


     Mark pointed the rocket covered pipe at the door and started lighting up the rockets at fixed intervals. One by one, the rockets whistled past the door. Some of the rockets flew through the spaces on the platform's floor while some bounced off and flew somewhere else. There are a few rockets that bounced and flew into the door. He did not intend to do so but it works in his favor as he can't make the rockets fly into the door on purpose. The ladder he is hanging from and the door he is firing at is built on the same wall after all.


     The growls soon became louder and louder and so as the steps.


     Following the whistling sound outside, a zombie stepped out of the door. After that, Mark just needed to fly one last rocket.


     ***


     The zombie looked up and saw the source of the whistling sound. The last rocket flew past its face but it did not move and continued looking at the person hanging from above.


     It saw the person above wave his right hand at it. Then, the person started bashing a long thin thing on what the person is hanging on making a sharp clanging sound.


     ***


     Mark continued hitting the ladder with the metal pipe and also shouted from time to time until more zombies came out of the door.


     The first zombie started growling more aggressively. It ran up the inclined metal sheet below Mark and raised its hands trying to reach him. Of course, it is just a wishful thinking for the zombie, not like they can think in the first place, as Mark is more than a meter beyond its reach.


     It seemed that its aggressive growling is more effective than the fireworks and noises Mark made as it immediately alerted the zombies inside the door. Afterwards, aggressive zombies flooded the top platform of the staircase some are even pushed to the stairs below.


     The numbers grew and they are all trying to reach Mark.


     And…


     The zombies pushed one another and what Mark anticipated happened. It was just one at first, and then was followed by another. As the zombies flood out of the door, the zombies outside started to get pushed over the inclined metal sheets. One by one, they fell to the hard cement below at the height of three mall floors, around ten meters.


     Mark stayed like that hanging on the ladder but he already stopped bashing the pipe on the ladder. The noises these zombies are making are enough to make a person deaf!


     He decided to use this precious chance to observe the zombies up close while being safe.


     SPLAT! SPLAT!


     Mark looked below where the zombies landed after falling. He can see some zombies below who are visibly crippled and zombies who are dead. At this height, even a normal average human can still survive, albeit having serious injuries, so he isn't expecting that all the zombies that fall will die.


     Another zombie fell under his watch. The zombie's back and the concrete ground below made a sweet contact. It was sweet enough that its spine might have melted into several hundreds of pieces upon impact. The zombie just laid there over a growing pool of blood.


     More and more zombies fell and Mark can see that those who fell later had lesser injuries. It's not like Mark can't understand. Those zombies fell unto the bodies of their comrades that stopped moving below.


     Mark started to get numb and bored. Just how many zombies are inside? Counting the zombies that fell below and the zombies crammed on the platform, there are approximately 50 zombies already and they are still flooding out.


     Five minutes later…


     His arms are already numb hanging on the ladder so he shouted at the men above to lower a rope. After getting the rope, he tied his waist to the ladder. Afterwards, he took out his phone and took pictures of the zombies for reference.


     He already lost count of how many zombies came out but he think it haven't reached a hundred. They already stopped flooding out of the door and the only ones left are pushing each other trying to reach him.


     Mark thought that the number is too large compared to the number of people who entered the TechZone so he is sure that most of these zombies came from somewhere else. Maybe, there is a breach somewhere or worse, the idiots in the TechZone opened the metal shutters while trying to escape. Well, no matter what is the reason, they just have to deal with it later.


     He looked down. Below him, just eight zombies remained raising their bloody claws not giving up on their target.


     'This much is fine I guess?'


     He signaled at Bernard who was watching above to lower the rope he prepared earlier.


     Mark caught the rope which was lowered to him. The end of the rope he caught is tied into a large hoop similar to what cowboys used.


     He threw the rope down towards the zombies several times until he managed to put all the zombies inside the hoop. Then he shouted.


     "Okay! Release it now!"


     Immediately afterward, a heavy broken cooling machine was tossed over the wall not far from Mark. There was a thick Manila Rope tied on the machine and the other end of that rope...


     Is the hoop that currently encircled the zombies below Mark.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     30 Mark“s Notes
      1:13PM – City Mall Bacoor Rooftop, South Wing


     Ange and Mei are watching the whole process of Mark's plan which successfully lured out a large number of zombies. Though the two can be described as watching, their attention is fully focused on Mark as the two don't have the guts to watch the gruesome scene below.


     Mei worriedly waved her hand when she saw Mark looking at them. Mark waved in reply before cautiously entering the door. Just before Mark fully disappears into the door, the two girls can see him swing his machete at something.


     "Why does he have to go alone? It won't be dangerous right? He could at least bring me with him."


     Ange grumbled as she saw him enter the door.


     Mei on the other hand said nothing but stare at the door with a worried face. If she was left like this, she would probably stay there staring at the door until Mark goes out.


     "He said that you're our guard right? Look at Mei, there is no one here that can protect her except you."


     Paula who was sitting on a chair just behind the two replied at Ange's grumbles.


     "But, aren't we pretty much safe here?"


     "He said that it's just in case that something happens."


     "Yeah, yeah."


     Ange replied while stretching her back and her hands behind her head. She turned around maintaining that position and noticed what Paula is doing.


     "What are you reading there?"


     She asked while approaching Paula.


     Paula sat on a chair seriously reading something. On her hands, a small black colored, leather covered notebook is opened.


     "Mark lent this to me earlier. He said that we should read what is written in this."


     Hearing that the notebook is from Mark, Ange's interest was pricked and Mei who was staring blankly at the emergency door at the west wing also turned her head and looked at Paula.


     "What's written in it?"


     The Ange asked as she approached Paula. Mei also stood up and followed. The two girls moved chairs beside Paula trying to see the contents of the notebook.


     "You can say that what is written is some sort of a zombie survival guide."


     "Really? Did he just write those things earlier? I saw him writing on that notebook."


     "Probably not. The ink used is too dry and some parts are already peeled off. And look at this."


     She pointed at the date written on top of the page she is reading.


     "He wrote these things more than a year ago."


     "Then, is he similar to those zombie enthusiasts that we see in the internet often? No wonder the can adapt easily. What did it say?"


     "Well, he wrote a list of potential base locations, necessary supplies and some precautionary measures. Like how a rooftop like where we are now is not a very good place for a prolonged time of inhabitation. There are others that are quite the same as we saw in the internet before."


     "What's the point of reading that then?"



     Ange shrugged.


     "No, it's not really what he wanted us to read. I'm just curious so I'm reading this part."


     "Turn it to that part he wanted us to read then."


     "Sheesh, you're really as impatient as a kid. Still, I wonder why he said that don't let you read that part alone."


     "He said that?"


     Paula then opened the middle part of the notebook where a page is folded as a marker and started reading the contents that were visibly written not too long ago.


     The three girls were surprised.


     What is written is vital information. The findings of Mark's observation on the zombies are stated. Mark even started naming the different kinds of zombies in his notes. Currently there are three kinds of zombies in the list, namely, Eaters, Biters, and Fat Mutant (Tentative). They started reading the reading Mark's notes, his findings and his descriptions of the zombies that were listed but…


     When they neared the end of how he described the biters, Paula's expression is already grave while Ange is already red eyed and would cry in a slight push.


     "No way."


     Ange muttered as she started staring at her hands. Paula, who was beside her, nudged her closer and put her in a tight embrace. Tears started to fall from her eyes.


     "Paula… I-I…"


     "It's fine Ange. It's not your fault alright? It's necessary if you did not do it, then what would have happened to us?"


     Paula now understood why Mark didn't want Ange to read it alone.


     Mei took the notebook from Paula and carefully read the descriptions written by her Gege.


     =====================================================================================


     Eater


     -Slow but strong.


     -Brutally eats its victims.


     -The remains of the eaten victims would also turn into an eater


     -Their numbers are higher compared to other zombies


     -Attracted to human skin and flesh


     -More attracted to human voices than artificially created sounds


     -Don't react to any kind of pain


     -Easy to outrun


     -A good example of a living dead


     -To turn into an eater, the infected person should die of other reasons other than destruction of head and brain (unconfirmed)


     -Bodies that are turning into eaters don't twitch like biters


     -Biters can turn into eaters when killed by other means except destroying the head and brain


     Biter


     -Fast but really clumsy.


     -Strong but weaker than an Eater


     -They don't eat their victims. They only bite their target and switches target afterwards. It's likely that their only purpose is to infect.


     -Highly sensitive to any form of loud sounds


     -Highly sensitive to human skin and primarily targets their victims at the parts of their bodies that had exposed skin.


     -Can feel pain


     -Can die in any way possible and turn into an eater in the brain is not destroyed in its death


     -It is likely that they are still alive as there are still signs and habits similar to humans like breathing


     =====================================================================================


     Reading to that part, Mei understood why Ange started behaving that way. According to what her Gege observed, the biters, although infected, are still living people. If that really is the case… Mei looked at the crying Ange.


     Ange was killing living people with her own hands.


     Anyone with a good heart that only wanted to survive and killed the zombies without knowing any of these would feel extremely repulsive after learning these things.


     Ange is a good example of this. She might be skilled in fighting but she never intended and would never want to kill living people.


     Yes, the biters she killed might have attacked them first but it's likely that they are sick and they don't know what they were doing.


     "What happened?"


     Reyah noticed the commotion and approached to ask and Mei handed her the notebook. Her expression changed when she reached the part that tells that the biters are possibly still living people.


     "Is this true?"


     "We don't know."


     Paula replied and patted Ange's back before continuing.


     "But even if it's true, I don't think Mark had a bad reason to tell that to us."


     Soon enough, the men also learned about it and are left in deep contemplation.


     Later on, Ange managed to calm down but she still felt upset. She can't help it. The main reason she felt repulsive about this is because…


     Earlier, at the lower floors, while trying to escape together with Paula, she killed several of her friends that turned into what Mark called Biters thinking that they already died before turning. Like how it happened in some movies she watched before.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     31 The West Wing Corridors
      1:14PM - City Mall Bacoor, Service Corridors, West Wing


     Mark stood inside the eerie corridor and keenly observing the area. Just by his foot, there is a corpse with a decapitated head. When he entered the emergency door earlier, this Eater just happened to pass by. He preemptively hacked the Eater's neck to avoid more disturbances.


     The corridor is almost empty except for a few straggling Eaters and the scattered debris. It looked like most of the zombies inside the corridor had been lured out by the racket he planned. Still, he did not think of letting his guard down. Not even a little bit. He knew that even if managed to deal with most of the zombies here, it's just 'most' and not 'all'.


     Looking at the eastern side of the corridor, multitudes of bloody footprints littered the floor while dragged hand and arm prints which are also made from blood decorated the walls. All the footprints came from a single direction and all ended up going through the door behind him. There's no other need to think who these footprints belonged to.


     At the other side of the corridor, there is almost nothing but three Eaters that already walking his way. No, another one just appeared. It seemed that there is an open door at that side though, he can't see the door due the angle he is looking at.


     The zombie that just entered is a female Biter. This Biter is probably a student from a Japanese themed college nearby as it is wearing a set of white blouse and white knee length skirt. Well, her clothes are white previously but right now, it's already dyed in red. It looked like she took a literal 'bloodbath'.


     Upon seeing Mark that stood openly on the way, it immediately sprinted towards his direction.


     Mark saw the Biter sprinting at him and is about to counter by decapitating its head but he held himself back at the last second. He thought of confirming something and it is the best time to do so since there is only one Biter and the Eaters are nowhere close from his position.


     The Biter immediately lunged at Mark after running close but it noticed that its target vanished. Without anything to cushion its fall, the Biter landed harshly of the floor.


     When the Biter lunged at him, Mark side-stepped and hid behind the opened door letting the Biter fall on the floor in front of him.


     When the Biter looked up, it saw Mark standing by its side. The Biter immediately propped its arms trying to stand up but before it could even lift its body, its body sunk back on the floor due to a sudden weight on its back. It then lost its balance as its arms were pulled towards its back.


     Mark is currently stepping with his right foot on the Biter's back while tying its arms with the leftover wires he had. Tying its arms wasn't easy as it struggled to pull its arms free but he still managed to so with a bit of difficulty. After tying the Biter's arms on its back, he proceeded on tying its feet. The Biter continued on struggling even after being tied up but is seemed that it had no notion of ripping off its limbs just to escape.



     The Biter was rolled by Mark towards the wall and he moved to deal with the three Eaters that are already nearby. Mark decided to only kill two of the Eaters and went to decapitate the their heads. He decided to kill those two since their chests are already a mangled mass of flesh. It looked disgusting and is not suitable to what Mark had in his mind.


     The other Eater that he decided to keep, though unintended, seemed to be another female in her teens. It wore a spaghetti strap and short jeans. The Eater had several bites on its body revealing its mangled flesh and its left arm is only hanging by a thread of skin and flesh. The most important part for him, the chest, is mostly intact.


     The eater fell on the floor with only its torso and head remaining. Mark amputated its arms and legs preventing it from moving. The Eater's blood gushed from the stumps where its limbs are previously attached. Still, despite the amount of blood leaving its body, it doesn't seem to get weaker. Not even a tiny bit.


     Mark left the two disable zombies and went towards the direction where the female Biter came from. He spotted an open door leading into a storage room of a shop. Stepping into the storage room, he found nothing but tall storage stands filled with stacks of shoeboxes and another opened door that seemed to lead towards the storefront.


     Cautious and silent are the two things that can describe Mark as he approached the door. He slowly prodded his head out of the door but he immediately retreated backwards. Just a few steps to the right of the door, a zombie stood idly with its back facing him. Past the zombie is the storefront of a shoe store and the scene outside the glass walls of the store is not something he can deal with.


     With that, he slowly closed and locked the door. He also closed the door leading to the corridor but did not lock it.


     Since he was already close to the corner of the corridor that leads to the westernmost shops of the mall, he decided to check the area just in case that there are straggling zombies. Fortunately, the only things he found are the stairwell that connects all the floors in this wing up to the rooftop and the cargo elevator. Mark looked around and found a mop and several rags. He jammed the mop between the handle of the double doors leading to the stairwell and picked up the rags to use later.


     Before going back the way he came from, he stopped and stared on a large door nearby. If he is right, this door should lead to the arcade center that he wanted to go to earlier. The arcade is totally closed when he saw it last time. Even the steel shutters of the arcade are pulled down and are secured with padlocks. He grabbed the doorknob and tried opening the door but it won't budge. It was locked.


     He went back to the zombies he left behind. The Eater remained in place but the Biter is already on the other side of the wall. More filth is sticking on the Biter's clothes as it kept on growling and rolling on the floor. It wanted to escape but it really had no plan to decapitate its arms by itself.


     'Maybe I can use this one as a mop later.'


     Mark looked at the part of the floor the Biter rolled over and it looked cleaner. Even the puddle of blood that was left after Mark decapitated the limbs of the Eater is mostly cleaned.


     He then grabbed the wire that tied the Biter's arms and pulled it back to the other side. When he put down the Biter, he gagged the two zombies with rags. Naturally, he did not put the rags using his hands. He prodded the rags on the end of the metal pipe and shoved the rags into the mouth of the zombies.


     It is now time to find out if one of his theories can be confirmed.


     Mark removed a part of his gloves on his right hand and covered his hand with the ecobag he is carrying. Afterwards, he kneeled and extended his hand towards the Eater's chest. Not in a lewd way that what most with dirty minds think of but with just a straight palm. His palm landed on the Eater's left chest, not on the breast, above the Eater's heart.


     He felt nothing.


     He did the same towards the Biter. Because the Biter is livelier than the Eater, it can't be helped that his hand touched something soft several times but he still managed to land his hand at the Biter's chest.


     THUMP… THUMP…


     There is a heartbeat.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     32 Corridor Cleaning
      Mark confirmed finally confirmed the fact that Biters were still living infected.


     "No wonder why they are too "lively"."


     The scene of him, mercilessly killing those Biters entered his mind. But he felt nothing. Even though they are still alive, he felt nothing. There may be some good people among them, he still felt nothing.


     The issue now was not them being alive or being a good person before. The most important thing was those people, were now Biters. It was just a matter of survival, nothing more than that.


     Looking at the two squirming zombies in front of him, numerous questions entered his mind. Those questions were fueled with both curiosity and thirst for knowledge. He wanted an answer for those questions, thus…


     Mark decided to keep these zombies for further studies.


     Afterwards, he left the two zombies and continued scouting the area. Mark looked at the bloody footprints on the floor and decided to follow where the footprints came from. He was very sure that these footprints would lead him towards the TechZone.


     After killing the Eaters that are on the way, the footprints led him to an open door. Learning from his mistake inside the shoe store earlier, he did not prop his head on the door anymore and went for a new method.


     Mark took out his smartphone from his belt and unplugged the earphone from the jack. He pushed the power button, opened the camera app and switched the camera to its front lens. He then saw a cool sci-fi looking helmet on the screen.


     Mark could really relate to Mr. Unique when he said something about looking handsome when your face was covered.


     While sitting beside the door, he propped his phone in a position that the front lens could view the situation inside.


     What he saw worse than he anticipated. The floor was painted with blood and guts. Broken glass, gadgets that were supposed to be on display and unrecognizable debris are scattered everywhere.


     From his position, he could see nine zombies. The likelihood that these zombies are all Eaters was high. He could only see nine but he was sure that there were more at the parts that he can see. The TechZone was a wide area dedicated to house quite a large number of gadget and electronics oriented shops and stalls. What could he see from this door was not even a fifth of the whole TechZone.


     'If there are only Eaters inside, it will be easy even if there are several dozens of them.'


     Several plans were created in his mind. What he found the most suitable was "kiting" the Eaters one by one and eliminating them.


     Mark moved his phone closer to the door for a wider view but found out that he could not see anything else but a wall of a store beside the door.


     Still, he noticed a shop on the opposite side of the TechZone. The shop was closed by steel shutters. Mark immediately understood that there are people inside that shop. It was likely that the people inside that were the people who followed his instructions.



     How can he be sure? There are two reasons.


     There are no padlocks attached to the bottom of the shutter indicating that it was not a closed store. All of the stores he saw that was closed even after the mall opened had padlocks on the metal shutters securing the store.


     The other reason was that, he just knew and nothing else. Some may say that it was just blind confidence but he was sure that he was right.


     Those people inside the store could be saved but now was not the time yet. He must secure the perimeters of the service corridors first. Mark did not want for some unforeseen circumstances to happen while dealing with the zombies inside.


     With that, he made sure that there were no zombies to see him and carefully closed the door.


     Mark walked past the door and silently dealt with the straggling Eaters. The path he traversed was literally covered with blood along with dead bodies and severed heads.


     One by one, he checked every door he can see. If the door is locked, he would just leave it like that but if the door was not, he would carefully check what the door would lead to.


     During that process, he found several unlocked doors leading to storage areas of different stores. It is unfortunate that most of the stores he managed to access were those that were open before the zombies appeared which made the storefront dangerous to enter. There were also storage areas that had Biters or Eaters inside. He made sure not to disturb the Biters but dealt with the Eaters properly.


     Still, he found a few stores that are actually closed and had the steel shutters down at the storefront. It made him wonder why the storage door was unlocked when the store was closed.


     It did not take too long until he reached the end of the corridors within the west wing. In front of him right now was an intersection where the corridor he is standing at, the one that goes towards the central area and south wing of the mall was connected.


     He looked at the corridor to his left which led to the Central Area. The corridor going that direction was not long and was just connected to a few stores and led to a dead end. There are several Eaters idling in the area but it was not a threat for him.


     On the other side to his right was the corridor which brought him much hardship. It was the corridors that were connected to the cinema. The corridor was stained with blood and was littered with quite a number of dead bodies. The long corridor that led to the southernmost end of the mall had more straggling Eaters. But it was not the Eaters who were the most eye-catching. In the middle of the corridor, there was a large lump of flesh squirming about.


     It was the zombie that he tentatively labeled as "Fat Mutant". From this distance, it really looked like a large lump of moving flesh. It is really disgusting. When that fat bastard turned into this, it really gave justice to how disgusting he was inside.


     The Fat Mutant seemed to be trying to crawl but because of its heavy and unnecessarily large body, it could not do anything but squirm disgustingly. It looked like the Mark dealt it a fatal blow when he shot its leg before making it unable to stand up anymore.


     Mark swung his machete and hacked the neck of the Eater that approached him.


     He stood there thinking if he should also secure or at least scout the south wing. There's barely anything there that was of importance. The southern end of the corridors only led to a series of large cinema halls and also led towards the east wing. Thinking about it, he was not interested with anything on the east wing either.


     With that, he decided to just cover a few stores on the south wing and clear up the straggling Eaters. If it came later that they needed to secure those parts of the mall, he would make other people do it.


     Another killing spree began as Mark beheaded all the Eaters in the vicinity. These slow and stiff zombies are really strong but their strength was nothing if they couldn't even catch their prey.


     Mark built a makeshift barricade to stop the zombies past the cinema area from entering the areas he secured. He used trolleys, furniture and items he found in the storage areas of the stores he checked before. Most of the furniture was just storage stands and folding tables though. The other furniture he found like cabinets are too heavy for him to carry. The barricade was tied with power cables. He tried to make it as sturdy as he can.


     However, he was not content with the barricade he managed to build and wanted a stronger and sturdier one. But, he would need more people to achieve building a barricade he thought of.


     Like the two zombies he caught, Mark decided to leave the Fat Zombie for observation. It was already disabled anyway and it could not move by itself. Mark shoved some rags in its mouth to gag it but it surprised him afterwards.


     This guy swallowed the rags whole and in single second! No wonder this guy was so FAT!


     Because of that, the gave up on gagging the Fat Zombie and made a mental note to tell others not to carelessly approach this guy later. He wanted to relocate this fat guy but also gave up on doing so. He would not to ever touch this guy and it also looked too heavy to move away.


     Leaving the disgusting lump of flesh, he decided to check the remaining doors before going back up to the rooftop.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     33 General Miguel Perez
      1:33 PM – Central Business Park, Pasay City, Roxas Blvd.


     BRRRRRR!!!


     TATATA!!!


     Sounds of heavy machinery and assault rifles being fired echoed across the area.


     A large scale construction was ongoing as the government ordered to secure the place. The workers did their tasks with hurried and unnerved expressions but still worked as serious as possible. Several military squads were dispatched to guard the area and the workers.


     When the outbreak started, the government already began considering numerous plans as things were going awry. The police, army and marines joined forces in trying to control the situation and it made them loose a lot of equipment and manpower. Still, they severely failed to contain the outbreak. With their failure, the government was forced to forward their plans.


     One of those plans was for evacuating survivors and the location of the evacuation area. The government had a number of places suitable for this plan and one of the places they chose was the reclaimed areas in Manila Bay, the Bay City, specifically, the Central Business Park and Marina District.


     These places were chosen because of numerous reasons but the main reason was both areas would be easier to secure. The majority of both areas were surrounded by high ditches and moats and the places that were not were surrounded by strong concrete fences. Another important reason was that the area was large enough to accommodate a large number of people.


     This moment, the workers were working on building walls on the areas surrounded by fences.


     The military heavily barricaded all the roads that were directly connected to the reclaimed areas and prioritized building the walls on those barricaded areas.


     The government also issued the order to destroy a segment on all the bridges going over the moats and ditches. Afterwards, they started to build a drawbridge over the destroyed segment. It was a countermeasure for the possibility of zombies congesting outside the entrance and exits rendering the facilities inaccessible.


     ***


     A certain building in the Central Business Area was taken over by the military. The building was now used as the command center for the military's operations.


     In a room within the command center, several people gathered around a rectangular table. At the far end of the table, a stern looking man with a slightly square face stood. His mustache, beard and hair had an uneven combination of black and white colors due to his age or maybe, due to the stress he received every single day. The man wore military fatigues and on the sleeves of his fatigues, an insignia with four stars lined vertically with the word "PILIPINAS" under the stars.


     The man's name was Gen. Miguel Perez. He was an army general and the person in charge of the Central Business Area.


     "What is the status of the walls?"


     Gen. Perez asked the man to his right who was assigned to oversee the construction process.



     "General! The construction of the walls should be finished in approximately two hours."


     "Is that the limit?"


     "Unfortunately, yes. The workers had already been pushing their best in the past four hours. We can only shorten it further if we can increase the manpower."


     The general sighed.


     "The higher ups from the government divided the manpower to build other shelters. The people here currently are the only ones we have."


     The people inside the room hung their heads low. That was the biggest issue they are facing right now, other than the zombies.


     "Still, try to shorten the time as much as possible. The lesser time spent on building the walls, we can save more of the supplies we have."


     "Yes Sir!"


     "Jordan, what is the progress in clearing the area?"


     The general asked the middle-aged soldier by his left.


     "General, we already cleared all of the infected. My men are now checking the perimeter if there is any remaining infected that we might have missed."


     "Good. Check it properly. We can't have even a single one wandering about without us knowing."


     "Yes Sir!"


     "How about the evacuees?"


     "Sir! The evacuees and the survivors we found are already brought to the designated areas. Still, the situation is bad."


     It was a woman further in his right side that answered.


     "What do you mean?"


     "Most of them are mentally disturbed and emotionally unstable. Some are even causing disturbances."


     "That is really bad isn't it? Send specialists to attend them. It is already hell outside so we can't have anything happen inside here."


     "Yes Sir!"


     "Is there any news from our men in the Marina district?"


     ...


     ***


     The meeting ended after a while after the General's trusted aides finished their reports and went back to their duties.


     As there was not a single soul left in the room aside from him, Gen. Perez took out a stick of cigarette and lit it with a combat knife shaped lighter. He slumped on his chair as his stern expression vanished and was replaced by a look of worry.


     TOK TOK


     He looked at the entrance as he heard the gentle knocking noise. A woman in her late twenty's wearing military fatigues, with a medical belt pouch was swaying by her left side and a holstered pistol hung on her waist stood by the door. On her hand, she was holding a cup of black coffee.


     The woman walked into the room and placed the cup in front of the general.


     "General, Raf will scold you again if he saw you smoking."


     "Don't tattle on me alright? Just let me this once. And you can call me father since there's no one around."


     "I can't General. I'm still on working hours."


     "Haha, no wonder my son chose you."


     Then, an awkward silence pervaded the room.


     "Teresa, did Raf contact you already?"


     "Yes. He already found Gabby and also rescued a number of survivors."


     "What about their sister?"


     "They already reached and searched her school. The school is already overrun and they did not find any survivors."


     Teresa's voice became softer and softer as she spoke.


     "I'm sure she is fine. She is a brave girl, even braver than I do. I'm sure that she can hold out by herself."


     "What you said is true but the problem is that girl is still too naïve. If she thinks that the infected are dead people, then she will be fine to some extent."


     Teresa nodded at what the general said.


     "But, it's not those infected that worries me."


     "It's those isn't it?"


     "That's right. I'm worried about those things that caused the containment to fail. I don't even know if we can still call those as just infected anymore. Those are more like monsters. If she encounters something like that…"


     The general looked at Teresa.


     "The next time Raf contact us, tell him to hasten the search for her. Also, about her childhood friend, we already secured her family so we only need to find her. My daughter should be with her friend right now. Those two are really inseparable since they were little."


     "Yes, those two complemented each other. The two of them are both courageous but one is strong while the other is smart."


     "If those two were together, it's more likely for them to be alive."


     The general bitterly smiled as he tried to assure himself. He then extinguished his half-unfinished cigarette inside the tray and drunk the cup of coffee in front of him.


     PUH!


     But he immediately pulled the cup away from his lips.


     "HOT! Teresa, you know that I'm bad with too hot drinks . You should have made it a little bit lukewarm."


     "It should be lukewarm General. I just did not expect you to throw away your cigarette without finishing it."


     The General raised his eyebrows at this woman who was the fiancée of his eldest son.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     34 Cheer Up
      1:51 PM – City Mall Bacoor Rooftop, South Wing


     Ange was feeling better as the members of the group try to pacify her. However, she was still far from her unruly self. It did not take long for the others to realize that no matter if the Biters were alive or not, they would need to fight and kill them to survive. Like how it was in the movies, no one knew if there would be a cure or not and for heck's sake, they did not even know if it really was a sickness or not.


     Still, it did not change the fact the Ange had to kill her friends that turned and she was feeling down because of that. Paula sat beside Ange just stroking her back without saying anything else. There was very little to say anymore and Paula could understand her friend's feelings. She just needed time to recover from it.


     The men were on standby. They already finished securing the places in the rooftop that needed barricading. Now, they are only having their guards up in case something unexpected happened. These men even prepared makeshift weapons with the things they can find here. With iron pipes as base, they attached and welded blades cut out from smaller metal sheets they found. They then sharpened the edges and pointed parts using an angle grinder.


     Calvin was holding to a spear, Fernan and Joseph both had a machete and Bernard had an axe. They also made weapons for the girls which are all smaller machetes. It was not because they are females or because of gender discrimination but because they ran out of materials. Even Ange was not given a makeshift weapon and had to keep the baseball bat Mark lent her.


     It wasn't really the best weapons but at least better that having nothing.


     While everyone was minding their own business, Mei suddenly stood up and walked towards the central area of the rooftop for unknown reasons. They all watched her in wonder. Paula had the idea why she suddenly went that way though. It was like what happened earlier.


     Before Mei could even reach the central area, a man in a sci-fi looking sports armor appeared. The man seemed to be surprised to see Mei walking towards his direction. The man took off his helmet revealing his unkempt hair and average looking face. The man smiled at Mei.


     "Mei'er, how do you even know that I'm coming?"


     "I don't know, Gege. I just feel it somehow."


     Mark did not know how to reply to that. It was not like that he did not know that she was walking towards him already.


     "Alright, let's go back."


     "Un."


     The two went back to the group but of course, Mei remained hiding behind Mark as the men were also nearby.


     The group stared at Mark who just returned. The clean pieces of sports armor that he wore earlier were now stained with blood. His face looked drained, as it seemed that he spent a lot of energy. He had another sports duffel bag that hung on his back and aside from his machete that was in his left hand, his right hand carried a fire axe.



     When he arrived, Mark saw Ange who was slumped on her chair and Paula who was patting her back.


     'It really happened huh?'


     Bernard went in front of Mark and handed him his notebook. Mark received the notebook and looked at the old man.


     "You have questions right?"


     "Not just me, we all do. But first, I'll say I learned a lot reading your notes there. It looked like that you've preparing for a zombie apocalypse to happen for a long time."


     Mark bitterly smiled.


     "Not really. It's just a hobby of mine. Who knows that something like this would actually happen?"


     "That's true."


     Mark then moved to one of the vacant seats and Mei handed him a bottle of soda.


     "Thank you."


     He put the things he was carrying down beside the chair he sat on before receiving the bottle of soda and gulped half of the soda in the bottle in one go.


     Mark then face the people in front of him who wore inquisitive expressions.


     "Go ahead and ask your questions. Geez, why do I always have to be the one on the hot seat?"


     He grumbled making the rest of the group besides Ange wore bitter smiles. They could not help it. After all, this was the second time that this happened.


     Going straight to the topic, Bernard asked.


     "It's about what you had written about the Biters."


     "Well, I knew it would be that. You guys want to know if they are really alive. Right?"


     Everyone nodded. Ange also raised her face and looked at Mark.


     "Unfortunately, they really are alive."


     "Do you have any proof?"


     It was Joseph who asked. Mark was starting to think that this guy really liked to cut in between conversations of other people. Still, he answered.


     "I do. I caught a Biter and an Eater and checked it myself. It was after I entered the emergency exit there in the west wing earlier."


     "What did you find out?"


     "Simple. The Biter I caught, her heart is still beating. I also checked the Eater but it doesn't have one, it's not even breathing. I don't understand how the bodies of the Eaters work. Anyways, the Biter I caught is still alive so the others should also be."


     The members of the group started contemplating after hearing what Mark said. He also saw Ange droop her head. She really looked sad.


     "Anyways, what's with those weapons?"


     Mark asked as he noticed the makeshift weapons everyone had. If he had to say, he was impressed by the idea. The weapons they made did not look bad either.


     "It was Calvin's idea."


     Bernard answered his question.


     "You?"


     Mark turned at Calvin, surprised.


     "What? Even I look like this I worked in a metal works several years ago. I had a fair share of things I learned from there."


     The middle aged man looked at the sky as he puffed his chest in confidence. Again, it was far from his usual silent attitude. And it would only happen when he was talking to Mark.


     Then, Calvin was startled when he looked back at Mark. He was not listening to him at all! And Mark was staring at Ange the whole time he was talking!


     The veins on Calvin's forehead were about to pop out but he held it in and sat down returning to his usual attitude. The father and son due could not help but scratch their heads as they watched him.


     Under the stares of everyone, Mark stood up and approached Ange. Paula did not know what he would do but she somehow knew that he could bring her friend back to normal. Just like how he did several times more than an hour ago.


     Mark squatted in front of Ange who was staring blankly towards her hands placed over her knees. It was then that she noticed that there was someone in front of her. She raised her head and…


     "WAHHH!"


     Ange was startled and pulled her face back with haste. She retreated too fast that she almost fell on her back!


     "W-What are you doing!!!"


     She shouted with her face turned red.


     Everyone smiled. Paula almost failed to hold back her laughter at her friend's reaction. Well, Mei pouted a little though.


     They all saw it. When Mark squatted in front of her, he closely stared at her. At the time Ange raised her head, his face was just an inch away from hers.


     "Well, it's good that you're back."


     Mark snickered.


     Ange looked at him and looked around her. Now that her mind was clearer, she could not help but notice how much worry she brought them. She then heard Mark spoke.


     "Don't think too much about whatever you are being melancholic about. Just think that what you did is right."


     "But! I…"


     "Killed living people? What is wrong about that? You did not kill anyone just because you wanted. You killed because you wanted to protect yourself and protect someone important to you."


     "But…"


     "Still arguing huh?"


     Mark started to feel exasperated and he raised his voice a little bit.


     "Then, I'll give you a question with two choices. Just choose one! Hear me?!"


     "O-okay."


     Ange was startled by his sudden attitude.


     "I and Paula were surrounded by a group of Biters. Which one of us will you help?"


     "Of course it's Paula!"


     "Then good! I don't need your help either! Biters? Eaters? Alive? Dead? Those things don't matter as long as you needed to protect someone. Just think of protecting yourself and the people important to you. Nothing else matter."


     "I know! But-"


     "Then, you will let yourself and Paula gets eaten because you can't kill them?"


     "That's…"


     "If you're playing like that then… Don't kill unless it's necessary. Then, continue living. Live for those you needed to kill and already killed. Live the life that they are supposed to spend."


     Ange became silent as she contemplated about what Mark just said.


     "Also I'll tell you this. I don't want to say that we needed to purposely kill all those zombies but for every zombie that is killed, there would be less of those who can potentially kill other people."


     Her eyes opened wide. That thought slipped past her mind.


     "Well, you still have a lot of time to think about what I said so there's no need to rush."


     Mark stood up, took the new duffel bag he put down beside his chair. He then went back to Ange and put the duffel bag at her lap.


     "Also this. So cheer up."


     Mark then returned to his seat. Everyone was looking at him, amazed.


     They did not know just how he ransacked his bank of references in his brain just to deliver all those words properly!


     "This is!!!"


     Ange's excited voice entered their ears. They all looked at her and saw her taking out the contents of the duffel bag. In the bag was another set of sports armor identical to what Mark was wearing. The only difference was the sports armor in front of Ange was designed for females and was white in color with red colored outlines.


     Paula looked at Mark. Her heart was filled with gratitude towards him for cheering up her precious friend. Though his methods were rather unusual, it was effective, totally effective.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     35 Blunder
      2:01 PM - City Mall Bacoor West Wing, Service Corridors.


     Mark led the way as they walked across the corridor. With the exception of Ange, Mei, Reyah and her daughter, Sariya, everyone was following behind Mark.


     After leaving Ange who was fiddling with the sports armor Mark gave her. He told the others about the situation in the TechZone and what he did inside the corridor.


     At first, they thought that he came back to ask for help in killing the zombies inside but the thought was dismissed when he said.


     "I should be able to deal with all those zombies alone."


     Actually, Mark went back to make at least Bernard and Fernan to follow him back not to help him kill the zombies but to attend the survivors after clearing the TechZone.


     But then, Calvin made a suggestion. It was to let them help in dealing with the zombies inside the TechZone. By the results of Mark's scouting, he said that the possibility of having Biters inside was very low or at least there would only be a very small number. If it was just Eaters, they it would be a good way for them to get some training.


     Hearing what Calvin said, Mark could not help but agree. They would really need to get some practice and experience in dealing with the zombies and it would be a good chance and there would be very little danger. If there are Biters inside, then they could apply some strategies if the number was more that he could handle. Well, he could handle a group of Biters consisting of half-dozen of individuals alone, so, it should be fine.


     All the males agreed with what Calvin said and they agreed with great determination. To their surprise, Paula also wanted to come with them and experience fighting herself. Ange seemed to be reluctant to let her go but Paula told her friend that she could not stand it anymore that she could not do anything but let Ange protect her.


     With that, the ones who were going and who would stay were decided. Reyah could not leave her sleeping daughter and she could not just wake her up. Mark forced Mei to stay as her body had not fully recovered yet and the bruises she received were starting to swell giving her more pain. Ange who was not in the mood to do more killing was the one who became in charge of protecting those who are staying on the rooftop.


     Using the ladders on the west wing, they entered the corridors through the emergency exit. When they entered the corridor, they were surprised. Their surprise was not because of the gruesome scene inside the corridor as beheaded bodies, severed heads and limbs and blood scattered on the floor across the corridor. It was because there was a moving human sized roll of red colored cloth, which looked like a red sushi made with cloth that was bound with extension cables, rolling about on the floor. The thing kept on rolling and the filth on the floor started sticking on the cloth it was wrapped in.


     "Uh… Mark? What is that?"



     Paula could not help but ask Mark who should be the one responsible for that.


     "That? She's the Biter I caught. The one I told you guys about. She doesn't stop rolling around when I tied her up so I rolled her up with floor mats and rags."


     "To clean up the floor?"


     "Yep. Quite convenient isn't it? Well, she doesn't clean the floor properly though."


     Mark looked at the floor that had an odd division of slightly cleaned and dirty portions.


     'Of course she won't!!!'


     They all screamed at Mark in their minds.


     Mark led them past the rolling Biter and put his index finger in front of his lips signaling them to keep quiet.


     As they traversed the corridor, Joseph's face already turned pale. The blood and gore scattered across the floor was starting to churn his stomach. He could not even smell anything else but the smell of blood.


     Calvin and Bernard seemed to be doing fine but their eyebrows already curved into a frown.


     Paula on the other hand intently looked around. She seemed to be engraving the scene into her mind and was trying to stable her emotions. She had seen worse and she had to get used to this.


     Mark then held his right hand above his shoulder stopping them who were following behind. Mark pointed at the door in front of him. It was the unlocked door leading to the TechZone. Actually, there were several doors that led into the TechZone while some led into the stores but Mark chose this because it was the door at the very corner of the TechZone.


     Using this door would prevent would make the zombies come from a single direction. This was also the door where the zombies inside passed through to get out earlier. The bloody footprints on the floor leading out of the TechZone were the proof of this.


     Mark grasped the door knob and nodded at the people behind him. They all nodded back as they tightened their grip on their weapons. While they all had serious expressions, Mark happened to see Joseph gulping his saliva.


     The door was pushed slowly. When he confirmed that there was no one standing behind the door, Mark opened the door wider and went in. The people behind Mark immediately followed but they froze when they saw the scene inside. Mark already described it to them but seeing the situation with their own eyes brought a different level of shock. The scene inside the TechZone was in a higher level of gruesomeness compared to the scene on the corridors outside.


     Blood splattered on the floor, the body parts and human flesh that scattered on the floor. There are even half-eaten bodies lying lifeless on the floor. The bodies were torn open leaving their bones, organs and intestines for display. There are also bodies with torn necks, eyes balls dangled out of their eye sockets and limbless bodies whose limbs were not sliced or cut but torn apart. The anguished expressions left on their faces showed how much fear and pain they felt before they died. What was worse was aside from adults and teens, there are quite a number of bodies of children and their bodies looked even more mangled than the rest.


     The thick smell of blood assaulted their noses.


     BLURG!!!


     They all looked behind them and so Joseph who was now facing the wall vomiting on the floor. Still, no one could blame him. The others already had pale faces as they felt nauseated.


     Mark frowned and immediately sprang into action and lopped the head of an incoming Biter. Yes a Biter! Mark then beheaded an Eater that was near them and went out as there was no need to bother hiding anymore. He stepped into the Main area of the TechZone and looked at all the incoming zombies.


     All of them are coming towards their direction! The sound Joseph created as he vomited was loud enough to be heard by the all the zombies in the TechZone due to the silence in the area!


     Mark slashed another Eater and looked at the zombies that were approaching faster than the others. There were eight of them.


     Eight Biters!


     Mark coldly glared at Joseph for a bit before turning his sight back at the zombies. He had a good plan in mind before but that guy just had to ruin everything.


     Joseph did not see his glare but the others did. They could feel the spite behind that glare.


     He did not bother with the people behind him anymore. There were Eaters approaching their direction and they said that they wanted to train using those. They should have the ability and the courage to deal with those. He only needed to concentrate on the Biters.


     Retreating also entered his mind but with the wobbly legs of Joseph, he would still need to deal with the Biters if they want to escape.


     Frowning, Mark's eyes turned sharp. His mind started to clear up as his concentration heightened. His blood started to boil and his heart began to beat faster and stronger.


     He then reached inside his collar and pressed the play button on the button control of his earphones.


     Mark dashed towards the Biters. He was not escaping this time. He needed to fight.


     His fighting spirit rose as an anime battle music started to play in his ears.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     36 Dealing with the Predicamen
      Mark looked around as he ran. Estimating the numbers of the zombies, there should be around twenty or more Eaters but the numbers would not exceed thirty. He ran past and dodged the Eaters attacking him charged towards the two nearest Biters who were also closing in.


     As he ran, crackling sounds can be heard from his feet as he stepped on the broken pieces of glass on the floor. The also side stepped and jump lightly a few times to avoid stepping on the bodies and pools of blood on the way.


     When both parties got into attacking range, the first Biter tried to pounce on him. Mark side stepped to his right dodging the pounce before he turned his body counter clockwise. He swung his machete as he turned around and slashed diagonally towards the Biter's nape. The body continued sliding on the floor due to the momentum of its charge before stopping and the Biter's head rolled a distance further. The headless body and the severed head scattered more blood to the already blood stained floor.


     While lopping the head of the first Biter, he did not stop his body from turning around and even continued after the Biter died. His machete also continued to swing along with his body and Mark exerted more force during the second half of the swing. Using the momentum when he turned his body and the force he exerted on his swing, he slashed the next zombie before it could even attack him. The swing came too fast that it took almost two seconds before the head detached from the body after being slashed as it fell down.


     Mark then did a low sweep of his right foot and tripped an Eater who was about grab him. The Eater fell flat on the floor before its neck suddenly snapped with a crunching sound.


     Lifting his right foot from the nape of the dead Eater, Mark stepped back and let a charging Biter run past him. The Biter immediately turned around as it missed its target but what all it was able to see before its sight blacked out was a blade of a machete approaching its neck.


     The third biter was dealt with. Mark saw another one that already lunged towards him wanting to take a bite out of his body... As there was no chance to dodge, he raised his left arm and shoved it between the Biter's teeth. Unfortunately for the Biter, it could not bite through the armor covering Mark's arm. He then pushed the Biter back and lopped its head before pushing the headless body and bashed the severed head away with his ankle.


     "Four down."


     He muttered as he kicked another Eater away.


     The problem now was the remaining four Biters were charging at him together. Mark then retreated. Not to run away but he started kiting the four.


     He ran around a display case leaving the four Biters with no choice but to lineup as they followed Mark around the corner. Seeing that chance, he immediately hacked the neck of the Biter in front. He managed to kill the Biter leading the line but it also gave time for the other three to attack him at the same time.



     When the three Biters charged at him once more, Mark made a light jump backwards. Then, the three stepped on what Mark jumped over. Two of the Biters suddenly lost balance as the stepped on a dead body that was soaked in a pool of blood.


     Mark immediately attacked the Biter that continued charging at him and slashed its neck. He also lopped the heads of the two Biters that slipped on the floor before they could recover.


     He then started dealing with the Eaters around him while glancing at how the others were doing.


     ***


     The Eaters were approaching the group of pale faced people. Calvin stepped up in front of everyone and attacked. It looked like he was the least affected by the disgusting scene in front of him.


     Calvin stabbed his spear unto the forehead of the incoming Eater. The spear pierced through the skull of the eater and it fell down on the floor. He was doing well but it looked like he was not satisfied. Even if he succeeded in piercing through the forehead, the damage he dealt was too shallow.


     He then approached the second Eater. This time, he stabbed towards the right eye of the Eater. The spear went through smoothly and the Eater plopped on the floor before he could even pull his spear back.


     He then glanced at Mark's direction. They all saw how Mark killed the Biters attacking him and they could not help but feel inferior. While he was already splashed with the blood of the zombies, they were still pacifying their churning stomachs.


     Now, they could see Mark carefully going around the broken display cases and counters. He was letting the Eaters follow him around as he picked them off one by one.


     ***


     Mark could feel the gazes set upon him but did not mind it. When he looked back, he could see that Fernan, Bernard and Paula had joined the fray.


     He looked at Calvin who stabbed his spear at another Eater. He aimed at the Eater's mouth and stabbed the spear upwards. Mark could only say that Calvin knew his stuff.


     Bernard on the other hand had good arm strength. An axe like the weapon in his hands need much precision in order to slash a zombie's head or neck but to Bernard, it does not matter too much. Even if he missed and the bit of the axe slipped behind the neck of the zombie, being struck by the handle of the axe he was using would still be fatal.


     Fernan was also doing fine with his makeshift machete. It looked like he was copying the moves he saw from Mark. It was not like Mark would mind it either.


     Paula was struggling a little. The smaller machete that they made for her had a good quality but was really not too suitable for combat. Because of this, Mark lent her the fire axe he found. It just weigh less than three kilograms so she should be able to swing it fine. But the problem was that she was missing her swings and there were times that it was the handle of the axe that struck the Eater in front of her. She was not missing because she had a bad accuracy but because she could not grasp the erratic shambling of the Eater.


     Seeing her predicament, Mark shouted.


     "Paula! If you can't hit it because it moves too much then knock it down first! Aim for the knee or the ankle and hit it however you want."


     Paula was surprised hearing him shout but she kept concentrating on the zombie in front of her. She followed what Mark said. She swung the fire axe in her hands towards the knee of the eater. The handle hit the side of the knee making the zombie loose balance and fall. With the short moment that the zombie faced the floor, Paula raised her axe and swung it down with all her might.


     The axe almost split the zombie's head into two. It looked like she shivered as the sensation from her first kill entered her body. Still, she did not falter. She steeled her heart and a hint of determination blazed in her eyes.


     Mark nodded at Paula's reaction and commended her in his mind.


     The members who were fighting were doing a good job. They are even capable enough of to avoid being caught by the strong arms of the Eaters. They even started to adapt their movements to their attackers. If the zombies got too close, they would step back or to the side, they would even try to push back the zombies when retreating was not possible.


     He then coldly looked at Joseph and shook his head.


     The guy stood behind the group leaning on the wall. His face was pale and his legs were wobbly. It even looked like that he will puke again at the slightest push.


     'What did he even come here for?'


     Well, he was actually inclined to bringing him here where he could see him. This guy had been glancing at Mei from time to time. Even though Mark could tell that there was no malicious intent behind his gaze, Mei reacts to his gazes negatively.


     When he realized what he was thinking, he froze for a bit which almost got him grabbed by the Eater that was chasing him.


     'Am I getting overprotective?'


     As he could not think of how to answer his own question, he decided to throw the thought away.


     His concentration weakened somehow as insignificant thoughts entered his mind. He then found out the reason. The battle song playing on his phone already ended and what was playing was a Japanese pop song about a whimsical princess.


     He could not help but become confused as to why this song was included in his "Battle Songs" playlist.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     37 After the Battle
      3:30 PM – City Mall Bacoor West Wing, TechZone


     Inside a store, Mark sat on a wheeled high-back chair. In front of him, it was a long counter table what was supposed to be used when attending the customers of the store. There were six laptops placed in a row on the table. Interconnected cables were lined on the floor. Some cables were plugged into extension sockets while the others were connecting the other five laptops to the one he was currently using with a router.


     The screen on the laptop he was using kept switching and every time he did something at the current screen, the screen of one of the other laptops would also change. Mark was using the laptop in front of him as the server and controlled the other laptops by remote access.


     What was he doing? Mark was downloading a lot of things with haste, Anime, Offline Games, Softcopies of Novels, Movies, and etc. using the other five laptops. Other people who would see what he was doing would say that it was stupid and unnecessary but to him, these are the few things he would not let go.


     He knew that these things would be gone for who knows how long or might never even return as the apocalypse ensued. He was an Otaku after all.


     Satisfied with how much he did, he extended his hand upwards and stretched his back. He sat here for about an hour already so his body felt stiff.


     Mark looked outside the store. The people who survived the massacre that happened inside the TechZone were proactively cleaning the place.


     ***


     When they finished killing all the zombies in this place more than an hour ago, including the zombies stuck inside some stores, the people inside the closed store voluntarily went out of hiding. There were only twenty-three of them. They had been watching all what transpired inside the TechZone through the gaps and holes on the steel shutters that protected them.


     As the survivors stepped out of the store they hid at, many of them found their own places and vomited while the rest had pale faces as they looked around. When they were hiding, what they could see outside was limited and that was why they had extreme reactions after seeing the whole scene. That was just how nauseating the aftermath of the event inside the TechZone was.


     It was then that the shutters in front of another closed store were pulled up and fifteen people came out. Surprisingly, the ones who came out were survivors that came from the floors below.


     Mark expected it that there were people hiding in that store but what startled him inside was the two people among that group. One was the man wearing a suit and sunglasses before, though the sunglasses were missing now. The other was a man in his twenty's who had a shaggy short hair, raised nose and sharp eyes, wearing a dirty-yellow uniform and black slacks. He remembered that this guy was among the group of college students he saw before, together with Ange and Paula.



     When that student saw Paula, he ran towards her and gave her a tight hug. Paula was startled and she immediately pushed the man away. Paula's face really looked bitter and sad. Still, the man did not stop on trying to talk to her. Even if he did not receive any reply.


     Seeing what was happening and since the place was already cleared of zombies, he decided to fetch the girls left on the rooftop.


     As Mark walked back into the TechZone along with the girls, he could see some of the survivors crying beside some of the bodies while some of them were looking around checking the bodies one by one.


     When Reyah followed Mark and entered carrying her daughter, her face immediately paled and she covered her daughter's eyes. She then saw the dead children inside. By reflex, she hugged her daughter tighter as negative thoughts entered her mind. Seeing her reaction, Mark led her to one of the clean stores to sit down and bring her daughter away from the gruesome scene.


     Ange also paled when she entered but the pale color of her face turned red when she saw Paula being pestered by the male student. She immediately stood between the two protecting Paula behind her. The male student did not immediately recognize Ange as she came wearing her armor and helmet so he protested and question who she is. When she removed her helmet, the male's face turned pale but he still tried to argue back.


     He was then flung away by a single right straight from Ange to his face. If Paula did not stop her, she might have done more than just that.


     Mei on the other hand had no reaction on what she saw inside. She even stared at the mangled bodies a few times while following behind Mark.


     By this time, Mark already removed his helmet as he felt suffocated after wearing it for a long time. Because of this, they could see his face not showing any emotion as his gaze roamed at the dead bodies.


     Ange noticed that Mark and Mei who were walking around without changes in their faces while looking at the nauseating scene around them. She then said something, though not loud, was enough to be heard by Mark. He then coldly glared at Ange making her hide behind Paula.


     Ange just dubbed the two as the "Broken Couple".


     Well, who would not think of that after seeing their unchanging expressions?


     Still, many of the males inside could not help but glance or even stare at Mei. She could only move closer to Mark and held his left arm as she tried to shrink away from those gazes.


     Feeling her insecurity, Mark immediately brought Mei out after bringing the mother and daughter into a store. He also called Paula and Ange who followed without a second thought. They only wished to find a reason to get away from this lecher. Still, the male student tried to follow the two.


     That time though, it was Mark who blocked him. Mark did not call him so there should be no reason for him to follow. The student tried to argue with him flaunting his relation to the two girls. Apparently, this guy was Paula's boyfriend.


     As Mark was already irritated with this guy as he also threw gazes at Mei before and his gaze was a very unpleasant one. So, Mark went for a harsher move.


     He pulled his shotgun from his side and shoved the barrel at the guy's forehead and said in a very cold voice.


     "I ONLY CALLED THE TWO OF THEM AND NOT YOU. SO, SCRAM."


     The male student paled and his back was drenched in cold sweat. He gulped before he nodded and backed off slowly.


     When the hindrance was gone, he brought the girls at a storage room of a certain store. Inside, there were a few round containers of mineral water, cosmetic products like soap and perfume, there was even a set of gel plaster, and looking around, the large storage room had clothes, lots and lots of women's clothes.


     Ange and Paula immediately understood what Mark wanted them to do. The two looked at Mei then to Mark and nodded. He did not have to say much about it. Mark told them what clothes they needed to choose using a zombie apocalypse perspective before he stepped out of the room. Outside, he leaned on the wall beside the door and stood there guarding the room.


     While waiting, Mark fiddled with his phone and checked if the mall's free Wi-Fi was still working. There, though as slow like a snail as usual, he still managed to connect to the internet. Seeing this, he felt happy. He would be able to proceed through his plans and gather information at the same time.


     He then opened the social media account that he rarely opened and logged in. While reading the posts of his friends online, it seemed many of them were trapped on their work places or at home. Some were even calling for help. The desperation was present with a few of them that they even posted their addresses online despite the danger it could bring.


     At that time, Mark realized that he had to change some of his plans.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     38 Change of Clothes
      Mark stood there for a while browsing through the internet with his phone but as the mall's Wi-Fi was too slow, he wasted most of that time waiting for the pages to load. Still, he found good information about the outbreak albeit little.


     As he got fed up with the slow loading time, and the girls were not done yet, he decided to go to the shoe store that he entered earlier. He rummaged around trying to find some kind of shoes in the storage and he was not disappointed.


     After looking around and opening boxes to boxes, he found the stack of boxes that had the kind of shoes he was looking for, a pair combat boots. He found one pair with the right size and immediately switched into it and set his black chuck taylor aside. There were different styles and materials the pairs of boots had in that stack but the one he chose were a pair of synthetic combat boots that had straps instead of leather ones and those that had strings. He chose this pair as it would be easier to wear and clean.


     He then found another small pair when he felt someone approaching but he did not raise his guard up expecting who the person was.


     When Mark turned around, he saw Mei standing by the door and the two college girls behind her who wore bitter smiles for some reason.


     Looking at Mei, he could only feel two things, amazement and lament. Mei was now wearing grey hooded long sleeves with a denim vest with several pockets over it, a black above knee length black denim shorts, black stockings and black below knee-high socks. As for her feet, she was now wearing strap sandals. There was also the gel plaster on her cheek. He felt amazed as her appearance really suit her despite being within what he advised them to choose. He lamented because she would likely face the greatest obstacles the most beautiful women in every story suffers in an apocalypse.


     Beautiful girls were beautiful no matter what they wear after all.


     The two college girls also changed girls also changed from their dirty blood stained uniforms. Paula was wearing a buttoned denim jacket with a crimson hood and a denim skirt that paired with the hood's color. She wore black tight leggings under her skirt and back cotton socks.


     Ange on the other hand wore a grey jacket draped over her black ladies tank top inside and a dark green cargo pants. Both college girls also looked good on their new clothes. The only thing that was out of place was that the two were still wearing their school shoes.


     Mark thought that there would mostly be fashion shoes in a female oriented clothing store so he beckoned the three inside. He then gave the female styled combat boots he found to Mei and helped her wear it. Ange and Paula also rummaged at the stacks of shoeboxes and found the shoes they liked. Ange chose a brown leather combat boots while Paula found a grey calf length leather combat boots for her to wear.


     When the three girls were all dressed up, Mark could not help but ask himself if these girls were going to a fashion show and was not experiencing a zombie apocalypse.



     Mark wanted to return to the TechZone and prepare but Ange kept pestering him on bringing her to the sports store where he got the sports armor. He pointed at the bag she was now carrying as he knew that the contents of that bag were the armor she was wearing earlier. She then said that she wanted to get one for Paula and Mark could only bring them there reluctantly.


     Unfortunately for Ange, there are no other armors that were the same as they had. The only ones they found were common motocross armors which did not seem to catch her attention.


     What they found though was something that got Paula's interest. It was a compound bow. From Ange, Mark learned that Paula took an archery class during high school.


     Mark started to become suspicious about the background of these two girls. One was an experienced fighter while the other had taken archery classes before. Those were things that could not be found on common college students who were attending a state university in this country.


     Before leaving the store, Paula took the bow and bagged several sets of arrows while Ange took a new bat and replaced the one Mark gave her. Mark on the other hand found a metal javelin so he took it with interest.


     Mark looked at Mei, there seemed to be nothing here that would suit her to use as weapon. With a spark of idea in his mind, he remembered the tools and equipment at the rooftop. He then started bagging several things under the confused of gazes of the girls.


     As Mark already wasted too much time, he now wanted to proceed with his plans. He returned inside the TechZone with then girls in tow.


     When he entered, he saw that there was a distinct separation within the survivors. As he did not really think that it would affect him too much, he decided to ignore it. He was more concerned about the attention they were gathering. Almost all of the survivors were looking at their group. Amazement and lecherous gazes towards the girls and stares filled with envy and respect towards him.


     'Just what are these people getting at?' He thought that time.


     Proceeding with his plans, he told Ange and Paula to ask about the passwords of the available Wi-Fi and internet connections his phone could detect which the two immediately followed.


     After sending off the two, Mark brought Mei into the largest PC Store in the TechZone and occupied it as he saw no one within the surviving employees had the logo of this store on their uniforms.


     He gathered the best laptop units of the shop and set the units up for his use. Mei helped him with what he was doing, though it was not much, but at least Mark did not have to do what she already finished doing.


     Mark also gathered flash drives and external hardrives with the largest storage capacities and put the items over the table he was going to use. Then, he looked for the best model of phone, tablet and video camera he could find outside.


     Before he could even finish setting up, Ange and Paula entered the shop with Bernard following them. The girls gave the list of passwords and left leaving Bernard behind.


     Apparently, he was there to apologize about his son's actions which almost brought them to danger. Mark accepted the apology as there was no actual damage done and Bernard left afterwards. Still, Mark decided that he would not have anything to do with Joseph anymore. If Joseph did not adapt to the harsh changes around him, it was likely that he would drive someone to death and Mark did not want to be included in those.


     After setting up, he saw that Mei was dozing off as she sat on a chair behind the counter though she still tried her best to stay awake. He could not blame her if she was tired as it was a very awful day for her. He stood and looked around the store for something she could sleep on and found a folding bed inside the storage of the shop.


     He had already seen some storage that had at least one folding bed inside before so it was not new to him and also understood why those are there. It was likely that employees use these beds to take a nap inside the storage rooms during their breaks. He then let Mei sleep behind the counter away from the sight of the people outside the store.


     Everything was set up and Mark could finally start doing what he wanted to do. He sat down on the chair in front of the laptop he set as the server and started working. He sat there for a long time and only stood up a few times to check up on Mei as she slept and stretch his legs that were getting numb.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     39 The Origin
      3:57 PM – City Mall Bacoor West Wing, TechZone


     Mark sighed in relief as he finally finished adding most of the things he wanted to download in the queue. He could now get on the other business.


     It was to gather information about the outbreak.


     Actually, he already opened a separate browser and searched for some information before he started downloading all those things. He just had not started checking his search results.


     He switched into the tab where a video sharing site was displayed. Of course, the current trending videos were about the outbreak. But there was a video that took his interest. The video was titled "The Sight on Doomsday" and the thumbnail of the video was a skyline view of a certain metropolitan city. He checked the comments and found out that it was a certain area in New York.


     He then decided to watch the video.


     ***


     The quality of the video was not high but it was not bad either, it seemed that a smartphone was used in recording it.


     The video panned across the orange colored sky, it was almost sun down.


     A group of teenagers were on the rooftop of a certain tall building. They seemed to be recording for fun as they were laughing and shouting at the camera. They were also pointing at the amazing sight of the city skyline.


     Then, a bright light enveloped the area. The teenagers had a look of surprise and amazement on their faces as they looked at the sky. The camera then was shifted towards the sky and several circular bright masses of light flashed.


     The flashes of light were similar to something that happened in Russia years ago.


     Everyone in the know would realize that the flashes of light were actually meteoroids exploding after entering the earth's atmosphere.


     A single meteoroid exploding was already a spectacular sight but the sight in the video was several times more remarkable. The video focused on the sky until the flashes of light disappeared. It was then that they started screaming.


     After the explosions, the shockwaves followed.


     The teenagers were knocked back as they were high from the ground and received the brunt of the shockwaves. Even the video rotated several times. It seemed that the person taking the video also fell and rolled on the floor.


     Sounds of glass breaking and alarms of parked cars filled the background.


     The shockwave passed and the situation seemed to calm down. Even the teenagers who were screaming just a few seconds ago were now laughing at their antics.


     It was then that one of the teenagers pointed somewhere behind the person holding the camera. The video turned around and followed what that guy was pointing at. What they saw shocked them. Along the outline of the city, a passenger airplane was flying at a dangerous angle. The airplane was still high in the sky but it was no doubt that it would crash if it continued flying like that.



     Then, a zooming sound echoed from the background. The camera turned again and the backs of the teenagers who were looking at what the sound was coming from could be seen.


     The video panned above the teenagers and there was another passenger airplane flying over them at a very low height. The camera followed the airplane as it flew over their heads and headed towards the city.


     The airplane flew lower and lower, until they saw the wings of the airplane crash unto the high rise buildings in the area. In the background, the first plane could be seen already falling on a nosedive.


     After several seconds within the video, a large orange mushroom rose into the sky as the first plane crashed into the middle of the city.


     The second plane did not explode like the first one but it demolished several buildings before crashing onto the highway.


     Multitudes of screams and shouting could be heard in the background.


     The video suddenly panned across the horizon. Several planes could be seen at the same situation as the two passenger airplanes just now.


     The teenagers started to panic. They all entered a door on the rooftop and the last scene from the video was the teenagers running down the stairs.


     ***


     Seeing the video, it gave Mark several theories and started searching using some keywords and clues. His hands danced on the keyboard as he typed several words and clicked several links.


     He opened the website of national astronomical space administration and looked for the astronomical events that happened lately. He then saw the newly discovered meteor shower that happened around five in the morning. It should be the same time as the flashes of light in the video happened in the New York time zone.


     Then, he searched for the local news and accidents that happened after the meteor shower and found out that many planes crashed at several places in the country. Then searching the net further, the same thing happened around the world. Any kind of aircraft that was in the airspace during the time the meteor shower happened crashed.


     During his search, he stumbled into a video of a passenger airplane that crashed while being almost intact in the middle of a city. The only damages the plane had was being split in the middle and its detached wings.


     He played the video and found something wrong. It was not ambulances and rescue workers that were surrounding the plane but military soldiers.


     Then, zombies came out of the broken airplane inciting the start of the attack from the soldiers. The soldiers had the upper hand in the first half of the video until something smashed its way out of the closed baggage compartment of the airplane.


     Mark frowned as he saw the thing that came out.


     It was a cat. The breed of the cat should be a ragdoll. The problem was that it had a reddish black fur covering its body and was standing about three meters tall and about seven meters in length.


     The large ragdoll started attacking both zombies and the military. The soldiers did their best to take down the beast and even deployed RPGs and machine guns but the beast was very agile and they failed to kill it. Many of the soldiers and zombies were dismembered by its claws as it ran around the vicinity of the crashed airplane.


     The ragdoll stopped for a bit and looked at the pilot's cockpit on the plane. It then turned around and escaped the encirclement of the soldiers. Many of the soldiers went to chase the escaped beast but then…


     The pilot's cockpit exploded startling everyone. Smoke filled the area but there was no fire. In the middle of the smoke, a silhouette of a humanoid could be seen.


     When the silhouette stepped out of the smoke, gasps could be heard in the background.


     The humanoid had an elongated and hunched body, an even more elongated limbs and its body was so thin that it could be described that it just had bones and skin. It stood about eight feet and on the end of its fingers on its hands were not nails but feet long claws.


     It then dashed towards the nearest soldier. It was fast, even faster than the ragdoll that escaped.


     The humanoid stood there where the soldier stood before. Now, the soldier dangled dead in front of the humanoid with the claws protruding on the back of the dead soldier despite the fact that the soldier was wearing a bulletproof vest.


     The person who was recording the video along with the spectators started running away and the video ended.


     Mark decided to download the video and then closed the browser tab it was in. He then moved to the last tab of the browser. The tab contained a government website where the evacuation plans and sites were posted.


     Browsing through the website, he found the nearest government managed evacuation center and it was surprisingly at the Bay City.


     If he remembered it correctly, it was just thirteen kilometers away from this mall.


     Clicking on a link within the page of the Bay City Evacuation Shelter, he accessed a chat interface. Here, people could ask help and rescue.


     He looked at Mei who was sleeping on the folding bed beside him. Mark decided to contact the military for rescue.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     40 Information, Relief and Rescue Departmen
      04:16 PM - Central Business Park, Pasay City, Relief and Rescue Center


     In the middle of the Central Business Park, there were a lot of large commercial establishments that was owned by private companies before the outbreak. As there were a lot of people working in the area and the people going to one of the largest malls in the Philippines, the Mall of Asia, the place was lively and the business was booming. But now, there was almost not a single soul in sight in the vicinity of the establishments except for several patrolling soldiers dispatched by the military.


     There was a certain building there that was owned by a Telemarketing Company, it was widely known Call Center to many people in the same industry. When the reclaimed area was turned into a massive evacuation zone by the military, the very same building was converted to a service building of the Information, Relief and Rescue Department.


     Cubicles where call center agents were using in the previous days to answer calls and inquiries from customers were now occupied by military personnel and volunteers who were in charge of accepting rescue and information inquiries from survivors who were still able to access the internet and calls from landline and private cellular connections.


     In one of the cubicles at the corner of the room, a woman in her mid-twenties sat answering a call. She had a dyed brown hair that was tied in a ponytail which complemented her energetic eyes, small nose, thin pink lips and her oval face. She could be described as good looking but still a bit lacking to be called as beautiful generally.


     Right now, her eyebrows were twitching as she tried to control her temper as she "calmly" answered the person on the other line of the phone. Her voice raised a bit that it she even gathered the attention of the other volunteers around her.


     "Sir! The rescue should arrive as soon as possible so please wait at your current position, don't make loud noise and keep safe. There are other calls that are needed to be accepted so I will end this call."


     Fully flared up, she did not wait for the person on the other line to talk anymore. She put down the phone which made a loud clacking sound.


     She sighed and pinched her nose bridge as she found the work here being hard to deal with.


     She was a call center agent that works in this building before the outbreak.


     When the outbreak reached this place, many of her teammates and co-employees fell into panic. Even though she was always a goofy person, she was calm when unexpected things happened. With her taking the leadership over her colleagues, they managed to secure the second floor of the building, but it was not without casualties.


     As the building had too many glass walls and windows, they could see what was happening outside. To describe it, it was a nightmare. They saw people eating other people, even worse, a father who literally ate his own daughter.



     Many of them could not help but cry. They tried calling for help with their phones but never managed to successfully do so. For her though, she was not scared about what would happen to her, rather, she was thinking of what might happen to her family.


     The nightmare did not take too long though. The military came sweeping the place of the man eaters and they were also saved. Medics attended to their issues as there were some of them who were wounded. There, she saw her close friend who was the leader of the medic squad.


     She told her friend about her worries about her family and her friend told her to volunteer into the military as they were lacking in manpower. Furthermore, volunteers would get incentives such as their families being prioritized during rescue missions.


     With those incentives, she readily agreed and was assigned in this department due to being familiar with the place.


     Her family was rescued soon as their house was not far from this place but of course, she could not just ditch this work after achieving her motive.


     Still, she could not help but think that her friend pitted her into a stressful job.


     "Laura, you seemed to be stressed."


     Speaking of the devil, a woman's voice was heard from behind her.


     "Just who do you think is the reason huh, Teresa?"


     Laura looked at the woman behind her who was wearing military fatigues.


     "You should just endure it a little more, your shift would end soon right?"


     "I know but these people calling are such stupid fools who think that they are the only people who needed to be rescued."


     "You can't blame them. Everyone is in panic after all."


     Teresa sighed.


     "Anyways, what are you doing here?"


     Laura asked while fixing her hair.


     "My shift just ended so I figured to check on you."


     "I see, so you came to boast about your free time?"


     "Is it bad if I want to watch your work?"


     "Seriously, you…"


     She did not finish her sentence as a chat notification appeared on the computer in front of her.


     "There is another one. I just wish that this one wouldn't stress me out."


     "Go ahead and answer it."


     Laura gave a skeptic glance at her friend before sending message on the chat box.


     >> "This is the Information, Relief and Rescue Department, how may I help you?"


     << "I just want to confirm if you guys would be able to send rescue to us."


     Laura sighed in relief and looked at her friend who was watching behind her.


     "It looked like someone reasonable to talk with."


     Her friend said and she could only nod. She had some chat sessions before and all of them are demanding rescue at the first sentence. This was the first time she encountered a calm sounding reply.


     >> "Can I ask what should I call you?"


     << "Is it really important?"


     Laura's lips twitched as she thought that the person she was talking to now was an eccentric one. However, it was still better that her previous sessions.


     >> "It's not that important but I would still want to know how should I address you. A Sir or Ma'am would be fine."


     << "Then, Sir should be good."


     >> "Okay Sir, you said that you want to ask for rescue?"


     << "Yes."


     >> "Could you tell me where your location is right now? And how many people are needed to be rescued?"


     << "We are at the City Mall Bacoor right now. Please wait for a bit, I'll send someone to count how many people are needed to be rescued."


     >> "Yes Sir, it is fine."


     Laura raised her eyebrows and looked at her friend again.


     "It looked like they managed to secure the mall, or at least a part of it. If he needed to count how many people there are, then they must have joined forces to secure the area."


     Then, the reply came.


     <<"There are 47 people. 4 are children."


     The two women were surprised. That was quite a large number after all. Laura started browsing the rescue distribution on her computer as well as the available forces in charge of rescue operations. Now, it was the most crucial part for Laura.


     >> "Sir, I would like to apologize. The number of people in your group is large and the available personnel and transportation on standby aren't enough. We needed to wait for the dispatched rescue squads to return before we can send rescue to your location."


     Laura was already prepared to receive rude words from the other side or even curses but then, she was surprised.


     << "Is that so? What is the estimated time it would take?"


     The reply remained calm. Since Laura was satisfied with this person's attitude, she decided to be honest.


     >> "Sorry Sir, it would be impossible to estimate the time before we can send a rescue. First, the time for the rescue squads to return depends on the danger they could face on the road. There is also a queue for people who were asking for rescue and some of them are needed to be prioritized."


     "Do you really have to say all that?"


     Teresa reproached her friend for being too honest.


     "It's not like I'm not allowed to right?"


     "What if he gets dispirited or something?"


     "I have a hunch that he won't."


     "Are you sure?"


     Teresa was skeptic.


     "Look."


     Laura pointed at the screen.


     << "I understand. Then please send rescue as soon as it is possible."


     << "Also please make it possible within 3 days. Our food stock won't last longer than that."


     Laura nodded when she saw the last message while looking at her friend with a smirk on her face.


     "He is not unreasonable right? I just wish all the people asking for rescue would be like this."


     "You're the one who was being unreasonable. Quick! Reply to his message."


     >> "It will be noted. Just please stay away from the infected and stay safe."


     << "Alright thank you. If something unexpected happened, I will try to contact again."


     >> "Yes Sir, feel free to contact us. Our department is always on standby."


     There was no other reply after as person on the other side went offline.


     Laura stretched her arms and back as the session finished. She looked at the time and looked at her friend.


     "I still have another half hour before my shift ends. Are you sure you're just going to wait there behind me?"


     "Sure!"


     "Haah. Alright."


     Laura always felt lost when talking to this friend of hers.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     41 Blame Game
      4:32 PM City Mall Bacoor West Wing, TechZone


     Mark sighed as he looked at the screen of the laptop in front of him. He managed to contact the rescue department and called for rescue but the time the rescue would arrive was indefinite. In that conversation with the agent, he noticed the crucial factor as to why the rescue would be delayed. The main reason was because of their large numbers. If it was smaller, then it was likely for the rescue to be sent sooner.


     He already checked the food and water the employees managed to gather and with the number of people here, the supply would really likely to run out after three days or might even be less.


     In a zombie apocalypse, it was true that there was strength in numbers. However, it would also come with implications and he just encountered two of those consequences.


     And there was the third one…


     Mark looked outside the store, he could hear people shouting.


     The third implication was conflict. The more people in the group, it was more likely for the members to have different views and ideals. As such, conflicts were likely to arise.


     He turned and watched the sleeping Mei beside him. Mark had to pat her head to calm her several times since she slept as she kept squirming around, frowning and even wailing in her sleep. The trauma she received was really severe to make her have nightmares several times in a short period of her sleep.


     The angry shouts were getting noisier which made Mark stood up from his seat and check what was happening.


     When Mark reached and stood by the door of the store, he could see the people being divided into two groups. Still, there were only several people who was arguing while the others were stopping them.


     "If not for you selfish pricks! My- My wife should still be alive! You people just hid there! You people should have known that this will happen and still abandoned us!"


     A man shouted while pointing at the dead body of a woman on the floor.


     "Now you are blaming us? If I remember you are one of those bastards who stopped our friends from taking the food WE gathered. You think you are the only one who had a dead relative? My cousin IS dead because of you bastards!"


     It was actually the shorter cousin of Fernan who was arguing with the man.


     These people were playing the blame game.


     Hearing what Fernan's cousin said, Mark looked around and finally noticed that the other cousin was not there. With what he heard, then the other cousin should be dead. No wonder Fernan looked down since earlier.


     Mark also noticed the two people who were not joining the commotion. Paula's boyfriend was standing nearby leaning on the wall watching the fray with a bad mood and the body guard who sat on the side, not talking nor watching the argument. His head was just hanging low as he sat on the floor.


     Speaking of Fernan, Mark noticed that he was not around. The three who they met in the roof top, even Ange and Paula were not here. Reyah was watching beside the door of the store where her daughter was resting. She looked worried for some reason.



     Seeing that no one would seem to be able to control the situation, Mark decided to step up. It was not like he really wanted to but these people were getting too noisy. Who knows what these people would attract from the outside with their noise.


     Mark approached the people and spoke in a very stern voice.


     "It's better if you people stop. You're making too much noise."


     They all looked at him. The employees and Fernan's cousin seemed to sober up when they saw him but it was the opposite for the other group.


     "Who are you to speak to use like that!"


     It was the man whose wife died. Hearing his question, Mark sneered.


     "You're being mistaken here. You guys are the ones who had no rights to behave that way. You people are nothing but freeloaders here."


     When Mark finished saying that, many of the people from that group was shaken. Some of them realized that they had no power here. But, there were still those who did not get the meaning.


     "I don't care if we are freeloaders or not! My wife died! And these people are responsive for this!"


     "Wow, you are something aren't you?"


     Mark replied with sarcasm before looking at Fernan's cousin.


     "Say, did this entire group side with that fat guy?"


     He asked while pointing at the opposite group. The employees looked at the people on the other group, whispered to each other.


     "What are you people whispering about?!"


     The man kept on shouting loudly which made Mark look at him coldly. Mark looked calm but his stare could somehow make the man's back drenched in cold sweat. From inside the store they were hiding before, they also saw how this man killed the zombies and splashed blood everywhere without batting an eyelid. That scene was etched into their minds and somehow became a discouragement as they faced Mark like this.


     "Shut up for a bit, will you?"


     After the employees' group whispered for a bit, finally Fernan's cousin replied and pointed at two people behind the other group, a man and a woman.


     "Except for those two, all of them all of them did."


     Hearing what he said, Mark nodded before facing the angry man again.


     "You are blaming them for selfishly abandoning you guys outside right? You think they knew that this will happen?"


     The man gulped and nodded.


     "Well, you better stop that. They knew nothing about it and they only followed the orders I gave them."


     Mark shrugged.


     "You—"


     The man pointed at Mark before asking.


     "Your orders? Why? You expected this to happen and abandoned us to die like that?"


     Mark stared at the man.


     "Don't twist the facts you idiot."


     Mark's stare now were filled with killing intent making the man shiver and his temper started to subside due to fear. The man stepped back but he still asked.


     "What are you talking about?!"


     "Except for the two at the back, you all sided with that pig in forcing these employees to close the shutters right? Then tell me, why didn't these employees want to close the shutters? Think about it."


     The people went silent. They remembered what these employees said before and thought about what they did.


     And this person in front of them killed all the zombies and these employees seem to know him. Still, they never saw him in here when the shutters were closed. These people finally realized that this scary man was one of the people who was left outside when they forced the employees to close the shutters.


     As the people went silent, Mark was disinclined to stay with them. He turned around and decided to continue what he was doing but he stopped and glanced at the people behind him over his shoulder. He decided to announce it.


     "Anyways, while you guys are doing unproductive things, I already contacted the military and asked for rescue. The time they arrive is still unknown so you people better stop making noise. Well, unless you guys want the rescuers to find nothing but zombies and dead people here when they arrive."


     With that he continued walking away. He knew that what he did and said would shut this people for a while.


     These people were not really bad but they were driven to desperation because of their fear and what they experienced on the lower floors. Still, they did something unreasonable and with that, they paid a lot, even the lives of their loved ones. They wanted to blame someone but they could also be blamed for what they did.


     Then, some of them realized.


     If there was someone to be blamed, it was that pig. They looked at that person's bodyguard who was sitting on the floor outside one of the stores. He did not say or do anything since the place was cleared of zombies. They wanted to vent their anger at him and shout at him. Yet, they could not muster any energy to criticize the man. Not because they were afraid or because the man was scary.


     It was because the man looked really pitiful for some reason.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     42 Makeshift Crossbows
      When Mark entered back into the store, he saw Mei looking at him while sitting on the folding bed. It seemed that she had just waked up as she was rubbing her eyes with her hands.


     "Did the noise wake you up?"


     Mark said as he approached her which she replied by shaking her head.


     "Well, I'm going to do something at the rooftop and I need your help. Want to come?"


     "Gege, what are you going to do?"


     Mei stood up and stretched her body.


     "I'm going to make some weapons for both of us."


     Hearing what he said, her eyes lit up. She knew that her Gege had been fighting a lot but she could not help him even a little bit. If he would make her a weapon, she might be able to help him. She was really looking forward to it.


     "Does your body feel alright now?"


     "Uhm!"


     Mei tried moving her body showing that she already recovered to some extent. However, Mark noticed that she was still wincing in pain if she tried to walk in large strides.


     "Alright, help me carry this."


     Mark handed her a backpack with light items inside while he took a large backpack and the sports duffle bag with him.


     When the two walked out of the store, Mark called Fernan's cousin.


     When he called, Fernan's cousin who looked about 25 years old, had a crew cut hair, squinted eyes and about five and a half feet in height came at him smiling.


     "Boss! You need something?"


     "Boss? Me?"


     Mark said confused while he pointed with his left hand at his face.


     "Ah, we unanimously agreed to call you boss from now on. It's because of what you did earlier."


     "Seriously…"


     Mark sighed.


     "Oh right, I haven't asked your name yet."


     "It's James Boss."


     "Anyways, condolence. About your cousin."


     James bitterly smiled.


     "It's fine boss. It's not like he died in vain."


     "I see. Actually I called to ask you to guard the store. Just don't let anyone do anything to the laptops there. We needed to go to the rooftop for a bit."


     "Then, consider it done boss!"


     "Ah, you can use the laptop in front of the chair if you want. Just don't close those open application windows there."


     "Thanks boss!"


     Mark nodded. Still, he was not used to being call boss with such enthusiasm.


     "Ah, boss."


     "What is it?"


     James started to whisper.


     "It's about that guy earlier, the one who I was arguing with. Please watch out for him. He looked like he was up to no good."


     "No worries, I already know about it."


     "Is that so? Then I won't bother you anymore."


     Mark turned around and brought Mei out while James entered the store after talking to his colleagues for a bit.


     Using the emergency exit at the west wing, Mark and Mei climbed up to the rooftop. As the heavy equipment was already moved to the west wing, Mark already planned to make the weapons here. However, they heard sounds coming from the south wing when they reached the rooftop.



     Following the source of the sound, they saw Ange who was watching Paula practice with the bow she found.


     Mark saw Paula pull the string and released the arrow of the bow. Posture, grace and the intent while shooting the arrow though was not perfect but was still way above your average archer. She shot the arrow at a wooden crate about ten meters away from her.


     Ange noticed that Mark and Mei arrived.


     "Why are you two here?"


     "Why can't we? It's not like you own the place."


     Mark replied sneering.


     "Grrrr…"


     Mark ignored Ange and looked at Paula who put down her bow.


     "It seems you had good skills with that."


     "Actually, I feel stiff using this. The last time I used a bow was three years ago, back in high school."


     Paula smiled.


     "Anyways, you can continue practicing. I'll just get a few wooden crates and get to work."


     Mark took two empty wooden crates that were used to store some of the fireworks before and turned back.


     "Are you going to make something?"


     Ange could not control her curiosity.


     "I'm not giving you any."


     Mark and Mei then left the fuming Ange.


     When the broken couple left, Paula could not help but laugh at Ange who was now fuming red.


     "You two really have a good relationship."


     "Who? ME?! To HIM?! Paula, don't joke around like that! It's not funny!"


     "But you don't hate him right?"


     "Well, he is like my brother. He's always teasing me like this. Yet, he would also cheer me up every time I feel down."


     "I can understand why they like to tease you though. Every time you were being teased like that, your reaction was always epic."


     "PAULA!!!"


     On the west wing, Mark, together with Mei, was taking out the items and materials he gathered. As they were doing so, they could hear the laughter of the two girls on the south wing. Mark could not help but smile. Those two were already adapting to the harsh world right now, enough that they could laugh and play despite the dangers that might come anytime.


     Mark looked at the materials he gathered. With these, it should be enough for him to make a weapon for him and Mei. Mark had good weapons. He had a shotgun, a machete and a revolver pistol. However, only the machete could be used to kill silently while using the guns would result into a horde if he just shot recklessly. What he needed right now was a ranged weapon that could kill silently.


     When Paula picked up the bow in the sports store earlier, he had an idea. He did not know how to properly use a bow but a crossbow was another thing. But since there was no crossbow to be found, why not just make one. He saw a lot of tutorials in the internet and even downloaded some of those videos to his new phone. Furthermore, there was equipment and tools available for him to use.


     Mark then started to move.


     Taking out his notebook and pen, he started drawing the design of the crossbow he wanted to make. His talent with drawings was displayed and even skills he learned during the time he was taking NCII and NCIII Animation classes came into play.


     Next, he dismantled the wooden crates. Mark started to make measurements on the wood and the metal sheets that he used to make the zombies fall down the staircase earlier.


     After drawing the outlines on the metal sheet, he replaced the disc of the angle grinder into a metal saw and started cutting the metal sheet. It did not take long for him to finish cutting out the parts of the two crossbows he wanted to make. Even the mechanisms needed were meticulously cut out.


     Using a welding machine, he welded the parts that would make the body of the crossbow. He used the wood from the wooden crates for the handle and the stock of the crossbow.


     As for the bow, he cut out thin and long rectangular sheets. He grinded the parts needed to be grinded and hammered the middle parts to bend the small metal sheets into a bow. Mark did it several times while he experimented how thick and how bent the metal should be. As for the string, he got it from the sports store. These should be spare strings for the bow they had.


     Drilling, grinding, and hammering. Mei also helped him in several parts that were easy to do. The sun was almost setting when he finished the crossbow along with makeshift crossbow bolts from the leftover metal sheets. As for the shaft of the bolts, he could only make use of the feathers he tore off from badminton shuttlecocks.


     It was the first time he did something like this so he was careful in making it so he would not have to waste too much materials and he was satisfied with the results.


     Mark held his crossbow with both hands and aimed it. He also leaned a wooden plank on the far side of the wall and tried shooting it several times and the result was good. Mei also tried shooting hers but it looked like that she would need to practice a lot as he missed her shots a lot. She even broke some of the bolts as her shots landed on the wall or the concrete floor.


     Mark looked at the crossbows. His crossbow was eighteen inches long and looked like a mixture of recurve and compound crossbows. He also designed the stock and the shape of the body to complement his Sci-Fi sports armor.


     As for Mei's crossbow, it was smaller as he designed a pistol crossbow for her with a similar shape and style as his. Mark also tried shooting her crossbow and nodded. The power was lower compared to his but still enough to pierce through a human skull.


     Both crossbows could be reloaded by just notching the bolt and pulling the string or by pulling the string using the reel like mechanism he put on the crossbows and notching the arrow afterwards.


     The only thing Mark just wished to have right now was a can of black spray paint so he would be able to color the crossbows.


     Mark looked at Mei and she was all smiles as she held the crossbow her Gege made for her.


     While they were doing the final checks on the crossbows, a shout came from behind.


     "WAAAAHHHH!"


     It was Ange who saw the two holding onto their crossbows. Behind her was Paula who was looking at the weapons Mark made with an amazed expression. Paula then looked at Mark with a serious face.


     "Uhm, Mark, can we talk for a bit?"




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     43 Mark
      "What do you want to talk about now?"


     Mark asked looking at Paula who was sitting in front of him.


     The four of them was now back at the south wing of the rooftop sitting on the chairs they left there before. Mark and Paula faced each other while Ange sat beside her friend and Mei beside her Gege.


     "Paula, it was rare for you to look this serious."


     Ange said in confusion.


     Paula glanced at Ange before looking back to Mark. She sighed and loosened her shoulders before finally saying her intention.


     "It's not that serious. I just want to know and confirm a few things."


     She looked straight at Mark's eyes in which the latter stared back.


     "But please, answer my questions without lying. I just want to know the truth."


     "You think I'm a liar?"


     "Yes."


     Paula answered Mark's question frankly.


     "It's back then when Uncle Bernard asked you about why you saved us. I know you that not all you said were the truth and parts of it are lies. And also, don't try to feed us with things that only delusional patients would say."


     Hearing the last sentence, Mark felt an arrow piercing his back. Mark could only sigh.


     "You're really an archer aren't you? You can even shoot arrows with your words."


     "I don't know where you got those references but please be serious in answering my questions."


     Ange felt really confused now. She did not realized or maybe, she did not think deeply about what Mark said that time. Mei did not seem to care about it but she looked at him curiously.


     Mark shrugged his shoulders and replied.


     "Alright, you got me. You can ask now. I promise to say the truth but don't expect that I will answer everything."


     Paula nodded.


     "Actually, what I wanted to ask first was the true reason you saved us but I won't. I will ask first about who you really are."


     "My background?"


     "Yes."


     "Isn't that a little private? It's not like I really mind but I will ask you the same later."


     "It's fine."


     "Alright. If I were to say, for the major part, I'm just a shut-in."


     The three girls were surprised. Looking at their surprised faces Mark continued.


     "It's been three years that I started living this way alright? I don't go out of the house too much and only go out if I needed to buy something or I have to do something important."


     "You don't work?"


     Ange asked.


     "I do you idiot. I'm a shut in but I'm not a NEET. Well, most of the time. I'm a freelance article writer and programmer and I also have a few online side jobs. When there are projects, I have work but there are also times that I don't. The pay on the projects was good so I can get by when I don't have work."


     When Mark finished, Paula sighed. She could see that Mark was not lying but this did not explain the things he was capable of.



     "I can tell that you're saying the truth but that doesn't explain several things."


     "What things?"


     "First was your fighting capabilities, another was your disposition and looking at that crossbow you made, you were also proficient in making weapons like that and also knew how to operate those power tools correctly."


     "Geez, you want to dig that deep?"


     "Yes. But if you don't want to answer, its fine."


     "Well, I guess, she will keep on pestering me if I don't answer.


     Mark pointed at Ange who was looking at him with a face that was asking him to answer. Paula sighed at the appearance of her friend but did not stop her either.


     "Alright Angeline, I'll tell so stop making that face."


     Ange made a triumphant face like she won something.


     "About this crossbow, I'm used to making stuff like this. One of my side jobs is making weapon props for cosplayers. I get commissions from time to time and the pay is good depending on what I make. Sometimes, I needed to make quite functional ones like guns that make sounds or shoots fake bullets. I got used to designing mechanisms and self-studied basic electronics.


     As for the reason I can use power tools and heavy equipment is because I had experience in using them. When I graduated from college, finding a job that would fit for me was hard and had to jump jobs now and then. From being a driver to construction work I tried all those. I also worked in a metal workshop for a month and did some heavy stuff there, that place was where I learned to use power tools and welding machines."


     "Then how about your fighting abilities?"


     Paula asked but the answer did not come from Mark. It was Ange who answered.


     "Paula, I think, he was self-taught. His style is unconventional and unrefined. You know that I have purple belt in karate and blue in taekwondo. I noticed him using some of the moves from both martial arts."


     To what Ange said, Mark nodded.


     "Angeline is right, I just taught myself using tutorials from the internet and copying moves in games I played."


     "That's…"


     "Unbelievable isn't it? But it's the truth. I was interested in martial arts since I was little but we're poor to afford joining training clubs. When I was in elementary, one of the games I often play with my siblings was sword fighting. We make crude wooden swords from thick Kakawate branches and trunks and just wildly attack and defend from each other. As children, we couldn't control our swings and there were times we hurt each other. I learned dodging and enduring pain the hard way."


     "That's quite a dangerous game."


     Mark laughed.


     "I can't deny that."


     Paula kept on staring at Mark during the time he was talking and sighed. Everything he said, there was no lie.


     "And for my character… It was influenced by my Cluster A Personality Disorder before."


     Mark said seriously.


     "You said before? So is it cured now?"


     Paula asked in which Mark shook his head before replying.


     "For some part, I have my own method that overlaps and counters the symptoms of the Paranoid disorder but the symptoms from Schizoid and Schizotypal disorders are still here. So I call it as an incomplete Cluster A Personality Disorder now."


     Hearing what Mark said, Paula was in deep thought. She muttered the name of the three personality disorders under the Cluster A and was thinking about their symptoms. Then, she looked at Mark with a face that she realized and confirmed something.


     The Paranoid Personality Disorder was mainly about distrust and anxiety against other people and suspicions about what they were thinking. Paula already noticed something about Mark and this clue further reinforced her suspicion of him. Mark said that his personality disorder was still there but he had something to deal with his Paranoid Personality Disorder and that only meant one thing.


     "Gege, did you go to a doctor to cure it?"


     Mei who was silent since the start finally spoke. Mark looked at her and replied with a helpless tone.


     "I don't have money for that. Also, if you girls ask me if I haven't done anything about this, then, I can only say that it is just easy to say but hard to do. In my experience, I found my condition by myself and in a way, accepted that I have it. If maybe someone else was the first to notice and told me, then there might be a subconscious denial and could help with rehabilitation and stuff. Unfortunately, I had no one like that."


     "How about your parents? Didn't they realize what you are going through? You did not tell them?"


     Ange asked. To their surprise, his mood seemed to drop after she asked.


     "I did tell them at first but they paid no attention to it and thought that I was just being lazy and giving excuses. Hearing what you said, your parents must have treated you good. For me, though my parents can't be described as bad, they are more inclined to the negative side."


     Ange did not know how to reply to that.


     "Gege, is this Personality disorder the reason why you were job hopping?"


     Mark nodded.


     "This is one of the reasons, though just the minor reason."


     This time, Paula snapped out of her deep thought and looked Mark to ask a crucial question.


     "I want to ask. How did you live with this condition?"


     It was a light question that required a heavy answer. It was also a question to determine what kind of person he was in the whole meaning.


     Mark shrugged his shoulders.


     "For the small part, I lived like a normal shut-in in the past years after I became tired of changing jobs. I admit, I'm one of those people who are called Otakus and I'm also a gamer. I spend most of my time watching anime, reading novels and playing video games when I don't have any freelance work."


     The three girls stared at him. They all felt that it was not all. And as they expected, Mark continued.


     "For the most part though, I'm living like a person that doesn't have anywhere to belong to. I have a bad relationship with my parents and the experiences I gathered in the past pushed me to the point of detaching myself to from the society.


     I was spending my days dreaming that the world will fall into chaos, gets destroyed or at least our country fall into war. Dreaming that when those times come, I can try and find a place where I can belong to or at least, spend my life living freely until the day I die.


     So, in a way, what is happening to us now is a kind of blessing and a dream that came true for me."


     Mark bitterly smiled. He looked to his right and patted Mei who was already crying on her head. Mark knew that a part of what he said pulled a string in her heart.


     Paula and Ange felt a bit sour at what he said. The two girls then looked at Mei, confused to why she was crying. They knew that what he said was quite heavy but it should not be enough to make her cry.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     44 Birds of the Same Feather
      "Why is she crying?"


     Ange could not hold her curiosity and worry anymore and asked. Paula was rather confused too.


     "Paula, one of your questions should be why I saved her right?"


     Mark asked while stroking Mei's hair.


     "Yes. You have been staying away from that topic. I don't mean it in a bad way but even with what you said earlier, we did something worthy of being saved so you saved us but that reason does't apply to her. Also, we knew that you two just met when you saved her but the affection you two are giving each other is rather unusual."


     Mark nodded understanding her question.


     "Normally, any man will have the reason to save her mainly because she is beautiful. I'm different though, the reason I saved her is because she is like me."


     "Like you?"


     The two girls was confused as they did not understand how he could say that.


     "Yep, we're birds of the same feathers you see. I just said it right? I'm a person that had no place to belong to before the outbreak. Mei'er is the same."


     "How can you be sure about that?"


     Paula asked and Ange had the same question.


     "You don't believe me?"


     Mark raised an eyebrow towards the two girls.


     "If you don't believe me, you can ask her."


     The two girls looked at Mei and asked.


     "Mei, is what he said true?"


     Mei did not immediately answer, she wiped her tears with her hands first before she nodded.


     Seeing her nod made the two girls surprised. This beautiful girl actually felt that she don't have a place to belong to? It was kind of hard for the two to accept.


     "Can you tell us the reason?"


     Paula tried to probe further. As Mark also wanted to know, he also asked her.


     "Mei'er, I also wanted to know your reason but if it's not convenient for you, it's also fine."


     Mei looked at her Gege then at Paula and Ange. She started speaking.


     "I was born in a business family. Have you heard of Xiao Industries? My family was the founder and the major shareholder of that company."


     The three was surprised. Xiao Industries was one of the largest engineering, construction and land development company in the country. It was the major general building contractor of the government before the outbreak.


     That company was a very large one. They did not expect that the princess of that company was the beautiful girl in front of them.


     "If your family is that rich, shouldn't you be happy living in riches."


     Ange asked with the shock in her face apparent. And to her question, Mei reacted negatively and looked down.


     "Yes, we are rich but I never had any good relation with them. From the time I remember, it was the maids who took care of me the most. And for my family, I'm just a tool for expanding their business."


     Hearing that, Mark and Paula immediately understood it was a common circumstance for nobles, rich and influential people. Mark then spoke.



     "So, your duty is to marry someone your family chose for you right?"


     Mei nodded in reply.


     "Gege, did you see Henry- the dead student in the cinema when you saved me?"


     "He is the one huh?"


     "What are you two talking about?"


     Paula interjected and Mark replied to her question.


     "You two did not see him but there is a dead student there in the cinema dumped in the last row of chairs. The gangsters should be the ones who killed him. What Mei is saying is that student was the fiancé arranged by her family."


     Mei nodded to confirm what Mark said and continued.


     "He is the son of one of our family's richest business partners. Still, that person was a lecher. I knew that he had other women despite being arranged by our families. He also tried advances of me many times but he can't force me to do what I don't want because of my family. Furthermore, he bought all of my friends for them to push me to him."


     Dumbfounded, Ange and Paula looked at each other.


     "If I were to choose, I'd rather have my freedom than the riches of my family. Because I'm rich, I had no real friends. Those who tried to befriend me are those who were after the personal connections they can make and those who were paid by Henry. Most men were only after my looks, and their eyes were always looking at me like I'm naked."


     Right now, there was a tinge of resentment in her voice.


     "Then, that happened to me. It was Henry's fault."


     She started crying again and her tears carried heavier weight.


     "Those boys… Those gangsters had been eyeing me for some time already."


     Mark was surprised.


     "I had been seeing them for the last week hanging around the convenience store outside my school. Every time they saw me, they looked like drooling dogs. I just let them be since I had my guards and driver every time I go home from school. I did not expect I would encounter them in the mall when I and Henry were being chased by a Biter. I didn't want to go with them but Henry pulled me and I can't do anything. Then- Then—"


     Mark pulled Mei into his embrace and let her cry on his shoulder. He patted her back before looking at the two girls who already stood up wanting to stop her from speaking anymore and comfort her.


     "I did not expect that. I should have killed that other guy."


     Mark helplessly sighed but his eyes were filled with killing intent. Paula and Ange already approached Mei and patting her back and shoulder.


     "What do you two think? Is there a place for her to belong?"


     The two girls could not say anything about it anymore.


     "I haven't thought that she would have these circumstances."


     Paula droop her shoulders.


     "Still, I understand that her fear of men now was because of the trauma she received but it's kind of strange how she is too attached to you. I don't think Mei likes you or something within that. I also don't think she will behave like that even if you was the one who saved her."


     "Maybe, it's because of what I said to her."


     "What did you say?"


     "When I saved her, she was already in the estate that she did not care whether she will still live or die. She did not even respond to me when I approached her. So, told her that it's fine already. Then she somehow recovered a little and started crying. I already thought about it but maybe, Mei'er felt that nothing is fine in her life and I was the one who said the opposite to her."


     Paula looked at Mei who calmed down a little while still in Mark's embrace. She was listening to what her Gege was saying.


     "Mei, is he right?"


     Mei weakly nodded in reply before she slowly got out of Mark's embrace red faced.


     "Geez, you're really a crybaby."


     Mark took out a clean handkerchief from his pocket and wiped Mei's face. It was lucky that he thought of getting new handkerchiefs from that clothing store.


     "So, that's the reason you saved her?"


     Paula asked Mark.


     "That's it, it was because I understand how being like that felt. I also knew the feelings of a person wanting to die you see. I was the same before. If you realized that there is no place for you to belong in the world, you will start to see that there is no point in living. For me, I also stopped thinking too much about the importance of life be it be mine or others. I managed to thwart myself from the suicidal feelings on my own but not everyone in the same situation would be able to."


     Ange and Paula was dumbfounded, they did not think that it would be that severe. It would be really hard for people to fully understand their feelings and emotion unless they experienced it themselves.


     "Then, how did you take yourself away from wanting to die."


     "I became an Otaku and a gamer."


     "What?!"


     "You see, I immerse myself in the plot and eagerly wanting to finish the story be it be Anime, Light Novels or Video Games. There, most anime had stories that were not concluded easily and novels even more. I needed to wait for the stories to conclude or I won't be satisfied before dying. Well, in summary, it's just Escapism."


     Mark casually finished his sentence while shrugging his shoulders which made the two girls feel bitter. Still, Paula was satisfied with his answers and how honest he had been.


     "It should be time for your next question right?"


     Mark asked. Then, Paula turned serious once more as she asked her next question.


     "Yes. For the next question. This one, I really want you to answer."


     "I can't back out?"


     "Please answer it since I'm really curious about it and it might affect our interactions in the future."


     "That's kind of heavy isn't it? Okay, I'll try to answer."


     Paula breathed in and out deeply.


     "Are you a Psychic? Can you read minds of people?"


     Mark was surprised. He did not expect her to ask this question.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     45 Empath
      Mark was surprised about the question Paula asked him. Nevertheless, his shock did not appear on his face.


     On the contrary, Mei had almost forgotten her sad feelings as she turned to Paula in shock while Ange looked at her friend incredulously.


     "Paula? You're not sick right?"


     Ange could not help but ask as she put her hand on Paula's forehead. However, Paula just let Ange did what she was doing and kept on staring at Mark seriously.


     "I didn't expect you to ask something like that."


     Mark said with a bitter smile.


     "It may sound ridiculous but I noticed it since the time you saved us. You've been predicting things and even answering our questions before we could even say anything. Also when you told us why you saved us earlier, how do you know that I was about to give up that time? It bugged me too much. Just now, you knew that Mei is the same as you are but it's obvious that she hasn't told you about it before."


     Paula finally removed Ange's hand on her forehead and continued.


     "You also said that you have something to deal with your Paranoia. The main symptoms of Paranoia are about distrust and anxiety towards other people. Major part of this is because no one could predict what is in the minds of other people. There, one of the possible ways you could deal with it is being able to read people's minds."


     What she said made Mark scratch his head.


     "So, I made a blunder don't I? Well, I didn't think anyone would notice. So, will you three keep it a secret?"


     The three girls stared at him. Did Mark mean that what Paula said was true?


     "You really can read minds?!"


     Ange asked in shock.


     "Well…"


     Mark dragged his reply before smirking.


     "No."


     The three girls felt that they were being played with, especially Paula. It was because she knew that he was not lying when he denied it!


     Then, how can he? She knew that what she observed of him was not wrong. However he did not lie when he answered.


     "Seriously, don't be at such a loss. You're even making that face."


     Paula heard Mark's voice when she was thinking deeply. And there it was again. He just said out loud what she was feeling right now. Paula was making a sullen face as she looked at Mark. When she saw his face that looked like he just succeeded with his prank, she felt angry.


     Knowing that Paula was feeling angry, Mark decided to stop playing.


     "Alright, alright. Since you are the very first person to take initiative to know and ask about me, consider it as your prize. But the three of you should promise first. It's not like I'm really hiding it but there's really no advantage for everyone to know. So, you girls have to keep it a secret."


     Seeing that he was finally serious, Paula nodded and promised to keep whatever he wanted to confess a secret. For Mei, she would unconditionally agree with him while Ange also nodded.



     "I don't have such profound ability to read minds."


     "Then, how did you?"


     "Have you girls heard about emphatic people?"


     Ange and Mei had a blank looks on their faces while Paula came into a realization.


     "You're an Empath?"


     "Yes, and a severe case of it. You can also say that this is both the reason for my personality disorder and a method to deal with my Paranoia."


     "I see."


     Paula nodded.


     "Hey Paula, Mei and I can't catch up with you two. What does Empath mean?"


     Mei nodded as Ange asked that question to Paula.


     "It's not really a common topic so it's not surprising that you two can't keep up. You see, Empaths or empathic people are people who are highly sensitive to emotions of people around them. There are other things but that's the main idea."


     Paula turned back to Mark.


     "What do you mean by a severe case?"


     "You just said it, we are highly sensitive to emotions of people around us but how far does 'around' mean? I don't know about others but I mine can reach up to dozens of meters away. Remember how far you two are from the central area when I ran over to save you? Do you think that it can be described as just 'around'? I can even feel other people's emotions through walls accurately."


     Mark breathed deeply and closed his eyes a bit before continuing.


     "I can even distinguish people using the emotions absorb. Like now, there is something strange happening just below us. It should be Uncle Bernard and Calvin. It's likely that they would be looking for us soon."


     "That makes sense doesn't it? Just by accurately knowing people's emotions, what they are thinking can be predicted just going by intuition and clues."


     Paula voiced her assumption.


     "That's right."


     Mark affirmed what she just said.


     "But, don't Empaths get drained by negative emotions of people? Then you…"


     "You think I don't? Just with how negative the emotions of the people inside give me the urge to kick them all out. If Mei'er did not wake up on her own earlier then I would have done it myself and pulled her up here."


     Mark looked helpless.


     "Gege, what do you mean by getting drained by negative emotions?"


     Mei asked in concern.


     "You see, when people around me are feeling negative, the examples are sadness, anxiety and anger, I get exhausted easily like my body was being drained with energy and mine is even faster than common empaths."


     "Then I…"


     Mei started to feel down as she felt that she was putting wood on the fire that was Mark's concerns.


     "That's right. So you better start to cheer up already or I really will have a hard time with you crying every time."


     Sensing her emotions, Mark patted Mei's head gently.


     "Yes…"


     Then Mark looked at the Ange and Paula who looked like they had been forcefully fed with something sweet and told another fact of his life.


     "Actually, I being an Empath was one of the reasons for my job hopping back then. Every time I get used to my work, my co-workers would start to feel negative towards me and starts to alienate me. The feeling was just suffocating not to mention that I was already exhausted absorbing all the emotions of people around me while I am commuting to work."


     "But why would they alienate you?"


     Ange asked in confusion.


     "Well, one of my best qualities is that I'm a very fast learner. In every work I tried, I can grasp everything that I needed to learn in a very short time and start producing results that even my bosses praise me for."


     "But what is wrong with that?"


     Ange asked again but this time, it was Paula who answered her question.


     "If he learns fast and produced results in a short period of time, then the older workers would start feeling jealous of his achievements. They will start to resent him for taking up the limelight and thus, alienating him."


     "That's right."


     Mark confirmed what Paula just said.


     "That's just harsh."


     Mei muttered feeling aggrieved because of her Gege's past experience.


     "Well, this ends that question right?"


     Mark asked making Paula nod. Mark then continued.


     "Well, I don't understand why you said that it would affect our future interactions though."


     "It's just I don't know how would I face someone who would be able to read what I am thinking."


     "Hmm… you don't have to worry about me though. I have no interest in what people think as long as I'm not included in it."


     Paula smiled and replied.


     "That's true I guess. Just with your Personality disorder, I don't need to worry too much."


     "It's quite strange that it's coming from you though considering that you're a walking Lie Detector Test."


     Mark smirked.


     Paula did not reply anymore and just let out a bitter smile. She knew that she managed to observe and make guesses about his ability but that did not mean that he could not do the same to her. She just kept her silence to affirm what he said.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     46 Sudden Situation
      "What's the next one?"


     Mark urged Paula.


     "This should be the last. I just want to know the real reason you saved us."


     "The last huh? Then after this one, you two should also answer my questions alright?"


     Paula nodded as response to his question.


     "Well, let me tell you something first. For me, there are three kinds of people who help others. First are the selfless ones. They just help people unconditionally just because the wanted to help. Second are those who wanted to be heroes. They help and save people to fulfill their ego and be revered by the people they saved. The third are those with other motives. That's self-explanatory I think.


     Which of the three kinds do you think am I?"


     Mark asked which Paula replied without hesitation.


     "The third."


     Mark nodded.


     "That's right. I saved you two because I had other motives."


     Mark then looked at Ange incredulously.


     "What are you doing?"


     Ange was now hugging her body while backing up on her seat and looked at Mark like she was looking at someone who would eat her.


     Her ear was then harshly pinched and pulled by Paula.


     "Ahhhh! That hurts!"


     "That's for not taking things seriously."


     "But he had other motives for saving us!"


     "Yes, he had other motives but I don't think he had that 'motive'!"


     Paula sighed at her airheaded friend. Ange on the other hand looked sullen. It was embarrassing for her to get her ear get pinched and pulled in front of other people.


     "Sorry about Ange. Can you say your motive now?"


     "Well, it's nothing much really. I just want some people who could guard my back without stabbing me when I turn around."


     The two of them was surprised.


     "If you want some people to guard your back, why did you choose us?"


     "Because of all the people I saw in the mall, only you two had a different reaction towards the zombies. I just said that I'm an Empath and I never had felt the fear of zombies from the two of you."


     The two girls contemplated as Mark continued.


     "Paula, you were giving up that time not because you were afraid of the zombies but because it was truly hopeless in that situation. As for Angeline, she was never afraid. She was running and pulling you that time because the two of you were outnumbered.


     At times like this, it was easy for people to turn their back on others even if they are their loved ones. The main root of it was fear and yet, you two only have a speck of it. And you two showed fear but not because you two were scared of the zombies but rather, you feared losing people and the danger that the zombies bring."


     When Mark finished, the two came to a realization. They did not really noticed much of their own emotions back then but now that Mark said it, they realized that what he was saying were true.


     It shows how true that there were times that other people knew you more than yourself.



     "Satisfied now? You know, I have my circumstances and prefer to be alone most of the time but I'm not an idiot. Even if I can move and deal with things myself, I can't do everything on my own. And unlike the others below who could only cry and shiver from fear, I wouldn't suffer too much mental exhaustion because of you two."


     Ange and Paula looked at each other with a bitter smile. They could not think of any reason to deny what he just said. There were times that they also felt sad and down earlier but unlike others who would dwell on it too much, the two of them could adapt and recover faster. Still, most of it was Mark's efforts though.


     Then, the two girls nodded at each other and face Mark.


     "Since you trust us to watch your back, then we promise not to let you down."


     Paula said and Ange showed a resolute expression.


     "Alright, thanks. Then, can I ask my questions now?"


     Mark smiled but his smile now looked refreshed, different from his usual clouded and bitter smile.


     "Yes. You answered all my questions so you can also ask."


     "Hmm… My questions are just about the backgrounds of you two since you two don't seem to be simple people either. Another is about your own ability, Paula."


     "Nothing else?"


     "Nothing else. Just knowing your backgrounds should be enough for me to gauge the answers to some minor questions."


     "Okay. We'll tell you about our families then."


     Paula was about to start but Mark turned his head towards the west wing of the mall.


     Mark sighed.


     "Just tell me later, they need us below."


     The three girls were surprised.


     "Did something happen?"


     Ange asked with worry.


     "I can't read minds remember?"


     "I know! But you can at least guess a little right?"


     Mark stood up and prepared to go back. They readied their things and left together.


     "Do you have any idea?"


     Paula asked Mark as they walked.


     "Not much, it's just about what I told you earlier, Uncle Bernard seemed to be confused and anxious right now. Calvin is the same and they are together with the other employees. The other is Mrs. Reyah. It should be about her daughter since she seemed restless."


     The countenance of the three girls changed. Did it mean that something happened to Sariya?


     Mark closed his eyes for a bit to concentrate and spoke after opening his eyes.


     "Sariya seemed to be… In pain?"


     "Why are you not sure?!"


     "It's harder for me to read and detect emotions of children. I don't know why but I might be because their emotions are very much lighter than of adults. Anyways, let's hurry."


     Mark and the three girls picked up the pace and left towards the west wing. For Mark, he might not care about other people but nicely raised children were different.


     ***


     They just entered the emergency door after going down the ladder and they immediately bumped into Bernard who was about to go out. Worry was visible on the face of the old man along with a tinge of confusion.


     "Uncle Bernard, what's wrong?"


     Paula asked and Bernard faced Mark immediately.


     "I was looking for you Mark. We already put the Biter and Eater you caught in a room but there are issues with the Fat Mutant."


     Mark was surprised.


     "What happened?"


     "It's better for you to see."


     Bernard then led the four towards the corridor on the south wing.


     They reached the barricade Mark built before but now, the barricade was reinforced and looked stronger. Still, the appearance of the barricade did not register in their eyes as they were all focused on the view beyond the barricade.


     Calvin, Joseph and Fernan were also there along with several employees watching and guarding the place. However, Joseph was less spirited and did not dare to look at Mark.


     Mark looked over the barricade and saw the disgusting Fat Mutant that looked even more horrifying now.


     The Fat Mutant looked half of its body bigger and the parts of its body that were filled with fat looked like swelling. Large blisters already appeared on some parts of its body. There was also a faint fume being released around it.


     Sniffing the air, there was also a tinge of disgusting smell. He was worried at first that it would dangerous but looking at the other people here, it should be fine. Mark then realized.


     Mark knew this smell.


     "What's this smell?"


     It seemed that the girls also noticed the smell.


     Mark looked towards the men and said with all seriousness.


     "Don't try to light anything flammable."


     "You also knew this smell? Don't worry I already told the others about that. I also did not let anyone approach since the stench gets stronger when we're closer to that guy there."


     Calvin spoke and Mark nodded at him.


     "Gege, what is this smell? It smells like rotten eggs."


     Mei who was beside Mark hiding from the men around them asked.


     "It should be methane isn't it?"


     Paula said while pinching her nose. Mark nodded in confirmation.


     "It seems we can't keep that guy anymore."


     Mark said and he readied his crossbow. The people around him saw his crossbow and could not help but feel amazed. Just where he found such a cool looking bow!


     "Everyone, get back. We don't know what will happen after killing that pig there but we needed to be careful."


     Everyone did not question him and started retreating away from the barricade. Mark and the three girls did the same.


     Mark aimed his crossbow from afar calculating the angle he should shoot.


     He aimed for a bit and concentrated wanting to hit the head. He pulled the trigger and released the crossbow bolt.


     Unexpectedly, the Fat Zombie moved and the bolt that supposed to have hit its head hit its back. Then…


     BAM!!! SPLAT!


     A loud sound which sounded like a balloon made of flesh popping up echoed across the corridor as an explosion of blood, human flesh and guts ensued.


     Luckily, they retreated or else, they would have been showered with all those disgusting mess. The pieces of flesh from the Fat Mutant even flew over the barricade which was seven meters away from the body.


     Mark stared at the corridor. Though he expected that guy to explode, he did not expect it to be this devastating. Blood sprayed in a large radius and chunks of flesh scattered about. He was also sure that the sound made by its body exploding might have attracted zombies to this place.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     47 Emergency
      While everyone was looking at the aftermath of the Fat Mutant's body explosion, a wave of stinky gas assaulted their noses. Everyone immediately retreated by reflex until they could barely smell the stench.


     "Everyone alright?"


     Bernard asked in concern while looking around.


     "I'm fine, just a little nauseous."


     One of the employees replied which was followed by the reply of others. Most of them felt nauseous and some coughed hard but overall everyone is fine.


     Paula who was also coughing said.


     "It looked similar to that Boomer in Left 4 Dead."


     "Yeah."


     Ange replied with a knitted face. Mark was surprised that these two girls knew something like that. It was very rare for girls in this country to play these kinds of game genres after all.


     "It's only similar is the way its body exploded. Everything else is different. It was also releasing methane from its body, just think what will happen if someone were to shoot it with a gun."


     Everyone became serious when Mark said that. He then turned to the employees and ordered them.


     "Keep watch here and don't let anyone light any kind of fire or spark nearby. Wait until the gas dissipates."


     After the employees nodded, Mark turned around to leave together with the girls. It was then that Bernard spoke to Mark.


     "Wait! Reyah is looking for you too. Her daughter had a fever and it's kind of high."


     "We know."


     Mark then left the bewildered Bernard. They knew? Bernard could not make out how they would know that.


     The four immediately went back inside the TechZone and into the store there Reyah and her daughter was staying. What they saw Reyah inside looking very worried beside the table where her daughter was sleeping. They could also see Sariya with a wet cloth on her forehead while breathing heavily.


     When Mark arrived at the door of the store, Reyah immediately looked at the door and her worried face brightened a little bit. She stood up and approached the Mark in a hurry.


     "Thank goodness. You arrived."


     "How is her fever?"


     Mark asked making Reyah look at her sleeping daughter before turning back to Mark.


     "It's high. When my daughter slept this afternoon, her temperature started to rise slightly. I didn't think that her fever would flare up after the sun set"


     "Is she your first child? I don't think you would be worried like this if she's not."


     Reyah nodded to Mark embarrassed. Mark then entered the store and touched Sariya's neck with the back of his right hand.


     "It's normal for fever to flare up during the night. I think it should be the effect of her being thrown away from your arms earlier."


     "What do you think?"


     Ange asked while Paula also tried to feel the child's temperature and it made her eyes turn wide. Paula then voiced her concern.


     "Isn't this dangerous?"



     "It is. I think it's too high for a child her age to endure."


     Mark replied and turned to Reyah.


     "You did not find medicine for her?"


     "I tried asking everyone but no one had any. I also don't think that medication for adults can be suitable for my daughter's age."


     Mark nodded. It seemed that Reyah studied a few things when she became a mother. At least, she really valued her daughter. Nowadays, it would not be surprising that there were mothers who knew nothing about raising a child and did not have the initiative to learn either despite the fact that there was the internet present to feed their knowledge. What most mother's who lack knowledge do was to cut off a part from a tablet for adult medication and feed it to their children. It was not suitable for most cases of sick children.


     Paula also looked solemn. Sariya's temperature was too high. It could lead into severe complications if not addressed quickly. She looked at Mark appealing to do something.


     "Paula is it really bad?"


     Seeing her friend's expression, Ange could not help but worry.


     "Yeah, it's bad. If her temperature continues to rise, she might…"


     Paula replied to Ange but did not dare complete her sentence in front of Reyah.


     "Looks like we will need to visit the first floor."


     Mark said in all seriousness. Mark then turned to Reyah.


     "What is your daughter's exact age?"


     "Sariya is 4 years and about 5 months old."


     Reyah calculated for a bit and replied.


     "Alright, stay here and take care of your daughter. I'll prepare for a bit and go to find medicine for her."


     Hearing what he said, Reyah's desperate heart found some hope. She grabbed Marks arm and profusely thanked him.


     "Thank you! Thank you! I don't really know what to do."


     Mark nodded and pulled her hands away from his arm gently.


     "I'll get someone to bring clean water. Wipe Sariya's body to keep her temperature as lower as possible."


     "Yes!"


     Mark, Mei, Ange and Paula went to the store where Mark set up his base and saw James who was using the laptop in front of the chair. When James saw Mark, he immediately stood up and called.


     "Boss!"


     The way James called out to Mark made Ange and Paula stared at him with inconceivable expressions. Knowing what the two girls were feeling, he could only sigh.


     "I have something for you to do."


     "Just tell me what you need and I'll do it."


     Seriously, this guy was behaving like he was Mark's subordinate. Mark shook his head and sent him to bring water to Reyah and Sariya and also told him to ask the other survivors if there was anyone who had knowledge of what kind of medicine should be given to four year old children who had fever. James immediately ran off after receiving Mark's orders.


     Mark knew that it was possible to find the medicine Sariya needed but having someone tell them what to get would make things easier.


     "Gege, you're really going to the first floor? Isn't it dangerous?"


     "We have no choice. The only store in this mall that sells medicine is on that floor."


     "Can I go with you?"


     Mark shook his head hearing Mei's question. He was happy that she was willing to help but with her still having a hard time walking with wide strides, she would not be able to run.


     "No. You're still not able to run right? Just stay here."


     Mei had a sad expression but obediently nodded.


     "Then I will go with you."


     Ange said with her hands clenched. But to her surprise, Mark still shook his head.


     "You also stay here, bring Mei and help Mrs. Reyah with taking care of her daughter."


     He then turned to Paula and looked at the bow tied to her back.


     "I'll take you with me this time."


     Knowing what he was thinking as he looked at her bow, Paula nodded.


     "Why? Paula should be better at taking care of others than me!"


     Ange who did not get the meaning of Mark's gestures started to throw a tantrum. It made Mark smirk.


     "At least you know that you can't."


     Ange felt perplexed and mad.


     "Ange, we needed to be stealthy this time. He wanted me to accompany him because I can use a bow."


     Paula who knew that her friend was being teased again said the reason why. Ange also settled down after knowing the reason.


     "Well, I'm leaving you here primarily to guard Mei so you don't need to worry about your skills for taking care of people."


     "Why?"


     "You don't have to bother about the reason. Just guard her and don't leave her side alright?"


     Mark said it too seriously that he made Ange nod by reflex.


     "Also let Paula borrow your armor."


     Ange made a reluctant face for a bit before nodding.


     Even if she just showed that face for a bit, Mark felt the fluctuation of her emotions.


     "I see, that armor is more important that your friend huh?"


     "Wha--! No it's not! I-! YOU!"


     Ange replied flustered but she realized it after seeing Mark's smirk on his face.


     'THIS GUY IS TEASING ME AGAIN!'


     Ange looked to the side and saw Paula who already turned her back to her shivering. Paula tried her best to hide it but Ange still saw that her friend was giggling at her antics.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     48 Embarking onto the Mission
      6:42 PM – City Mall Bacoor West Wing, TechZone


     Mark and the three girls strode back to the store Reyah was in to check on her daughter's condition before going out. Mark and Paula were already wearing armors and fully equipped with weapons and a sports backpacks.


     When they entered the store, Bernard and Calvin were also there. The two men looked at Mark's group with stern expressions and approached them. Bernard then asked.


     "You young'uns are going to find medicine for her?"


     "Just me and Paula, Mei and Ange are going to stay."


     "Just the two of you? Isn't it dangerous?"


     "No, well just sneak along the way and avoid attracting zombies too much. Its more easier to do that with fewer people."


     Bernard nodded hearing what he said. Then, Mark continued.


     "Still, we need two more people to guard the stairwell after we clear it of zombies."


     "Then, Fernan and James should be able to do that."


     "No, I need James to guard my things on that store so we should get another one."


     "Alright."


     "By the way, I want to ask you two for help."


     Calving raised his eyebrow and asked.


     "Help for what?"


     "Mei and Angeline will be staying here, if possible, immediately assist Angeline if something happens."


     The men's brows knitted hearing what he said.


     "What do you mean?"


     "Nothing much, just what I said. Angeline already knows what she needs to do and you two just need to assist her."


     As Mark did not want to elaborate further, the two men did ask anymore and nodded.


     Mark approached Reyah who was wiping her daughter's body with a wet handkerchief. Sariya's fever was still high and her temperature was still rising but it was not as fast as before. It should give them enough time to go down, find the medicine and run back. Mark assured the mother once more and left.


     Mei and Ange would stay here in the TechZone but they still insisted on accompanying Mark and Paula until they enter the stairwell on the west side of the mall. Bernard and Calvin already found Fernan and another employee, who was familiar with Mark. It was the woman who was together with James when they got shut out from the TechZone. Apparently she was also the one James found that knew about what kind of medicine they needed to find.They also followed together with Mark's group.


     When they went out of the store, Mark saw James going their direction when he was just to look for him. He had two phone-like gadgets on his hands.


     "Boss!"


     "You have good timing. I'm just about to look for you."


     "Is that so? You need me to guard the store again?"


     "That's right."


     "No worries Boss, I'll guard it with my life!"


     Mark rolled his eyes at him.


     "Oh, right. Boss, here."


     James handed the phone-like gadgets to Mark. Mark and Ange's eyes lit up after he received the gadgets. The gadgets were actually two-way radios!



     Mark knew this model. It should be the BF-F8HP radios made by Baofeng.


     "Boss, I figured out that you will need this so I brought it from the store that we just pried open. I already configured so it's ready to use. The batteries aren't fully charged though."


     "You know how to configure this?"


     James scratched his head.


     "No boss, I don't. I just followed the manual."


     "Alright, thank you. I'll leave the store to you again."


     Mark and his group parted with James who was going back to guard the shop. It did not take long for them to reach the double door leading to the stairwell which was nearby the backdoor of the arcade center. Along the way, they saw some employees cleaning the corridor and mopping the blood on the floor. They also tested the radios which made Mark satisfied.


     Mark gave one of the Radios to Ange making her beam with a lively smile.


     "Remember not to contact us using the Radio unless it's an emergency."


     Mark strictly reminded her.


     "I already know! I don't want Paula to fall into danger because of me!"


     "Well, your face tells me that you can't wait to play with it."


     "Gah!"


     The others with smiled bitterly as they saw the two bickering.


     "Ange, you remember your duty right?"


     Paula interjected between the two.


     "Of course! It's not like you don't know me."


     "Alright."


     Paula nodded.


     "Be careful down there."


     "I will."


     The two friends hugged each other.


     On the other side, Mei was already embracing Mark. There were not many words between them but they knew what each other was thinking. Mark patted Mei's head.


     "I just did it once and you're already getting engrossed with it huh."


     Mei did not reply and just buried her head on his chest despite the armor he was wearing.


     "Gege, be careful."


     "Alright. You too."


     Mei nodded her head and reluctantly parted with Mark.


     Mark looked at the others. He then shook his head with a bitter smile. It was because with the exception of Ange, they all turned their head away in a synchronized manner.


     "You two should get a room."


     Ange teased…


     "What? You want to join?"


     Only to receive a counter attack.


     "I DON'T!"


     "Anyways, I gave you a task. Do it properly."


     Mark seriously said and Ange nodded.


     The employees were confused about the subject of their talk so they just watched them.


     Mark readied his machete on his right hand and held the crossbow on his left. Paula had also drawn her bow. The employees removed the things that jammed the door from opening and opened it slowly.


     Under the gazes of the people in the corridor, Mark and Paula silently walked through the door. The employees closed the door afterwards not making any noise.


     After the two entered the stairwell, Mark immediately peered over the railings and looked both up and down. He checked whether there were zombies lurking and found several lurking at the flight of stairs below. When he looked down in the middle of the stairwell, he could see a mangled body below which gender could not be recognized and a large splatter of blood on the floor under it.


     That person must have fallen over the railings and fell to death. Who knows whether the person was still alive of not when he or she fell.


     Mark keenly observed the idling zombies. He then aimed his crossbow. He knew that he was not a professional sniper especially since the crossbow bolts and arrows were highly affected by gravity after a certain distance still, he was sure he could aim accurately at this range.


     SWOOSH!


     He pulled the trigger. The bolt flew diagonally downwards and pierced a hole at the right side of the zombie's parietal bone. The zombie slumped unto the wall and slowly fell down.


     Mark reloaded the crossbow and aimed at another one with high concentration and released the bolt. The second bolt pierced the other zombie's forehead. The zombie was forced to step back and leaned on the wall before falling down.


     They then slowly moved down the stairs positioning themselves correctly before shooting several zombies. If a zombie comes near, Mark will slash it with his machete.


     He did the same a few times more while Paula watched behind him with bright eyes. She could see what he was doing exactly. Mark was picking off the Biters and he timed his shots so that the force from the bolt would make the dying Biters stick to the wall before falling down. This way he was reducing the noise made by the falling bodies a lot.


     Mark looked around some more and then raised his hand and waved it forward twice. The two of them moved and Mark slashed every zombie that was left on the way down.


     Paula followed behind Mark in amazement. All the zombies he used his machete on was all Eaters along will all the remaining zombies on the stairwell.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     49 Stealth Chatting
      7:01 PM – City Mall Bacoor, West Wing Service Corridors, First Floor


     After killing all the zombies within the stairwell, Mark called Fernan and the female employee who was apparently called Ella. They jammed the doors that led to the second floor and stayed to guard the doors at the first floor.


     Mark and Paula stealthily walked into the service corridors of the first floor. There were zombies within the corridor but as Mark expected, there were lesser number compared to other parts of the mall. It was a given since only employees had access to the service corridors and there were even more people in the common populace who did not know the existence of it. The main evidence to what he thought was that most of the zombies lurking in the corridor were wearing uniforms issued to employees of the stores in the mall.


     The two kept their distance from the zombies and silently felled them using their bows. Mark felt somehow glad as he saw that Paula killing the zombies without hesitation. She was above Ange in this regard.


     As Mark could not make the zombies lean on the wall as they died in a straight corridor, it was expected by Mark that they would attract some zombies towards them albeit small in numbers. During the times like those, especially when the attracted ones were Biters, Mark would go in front and deal with the zombies in melee and Paula would support from behind. Mark could not help but admire Paula's marksmanship as she accurately shot the zombies on their heads without accidentally hitting him.


     While they were cleaning the place and collecting the arrows and bolts from the dead bodies, Paula casually started a conversation though they kept their voices to a minimum.


     "Do you like Mei?"


     "Where did that come from so suddenly?"


     "You know, you two act like lovers."


     Mark sighed and shot an approaching Eater piercing the zombie in its right eye.


     "I can't say that I do. It's nothing more than knowing each other's hardships and giving and taking what we needed from each other."


     "I think, she likes you though, and don't you think she's beautiful? You don't seem to be attracted to her."


     Paula pulled the string of her bow and shot an idling Biter piercing its left temple.


     "Well, she does have feelings towards me, I can't deny that but the most of those feelings contain dependence rather than liking me. And she's really is beautiful. Anyone with the right eyesight would say so. Still, my tastes in a woman don't rely on the outer appearance but inner appearance. I also want someone who can cook and do house chores properly. I'll ask you, could a princess do those?"


     Paula choked and missed her next shot. Luckily, the noise made by the arrow hitting the wall drew the attention of the zombie away from them.


     "Be careful."


     "Just whose fault is it? Mei is going to have a hard time if she falls for you."



     "If that would really happen then it would also benefit her a lot if she learn those things at this situation we are in."


     Paula smiled bitterly behind her helmet as she could not refute what he said.


     "Well, I'm not really an attractive person so I think, I can't be choosy. If she really falls in love with me, then I'll just teach her what she needed to know."


     Paula looked at him incredulously. He actually called accepting the love of a beautiful girl "not being choosy"?


     "By the way, how did you notice that I can tell whether the person is lying or not?"


     Mark looked at her and replied.


     "Well, I noticed it at the time I was telling those lies. Your emotions fluctuate every time I lied you know that? I racked my brains about it for a bit and concluded that you might have an ability to see through lies. So, you're telling me about it now?"


     Paula nodded as she pulled the arrow out of the zombie's head she shot earlier.


     "I inherited this ability from my mother. The only ability I have is to detect whether the person in front of me is lying or not. As you said earlier, I'm just a walking lie detector, same as my mother. My mother work as a private investigator you see. And she is a successful one."


     "Any investigator with that kind of ability will be successful no?"


     "I guess you're right about that."


     "Well, what I want to know the most is about Angeline. She knew martial arts and it's obvious that she have great interest towards guns, weapons and anything combat related. That is not something you can see on a normal girl."


     "She got this hobby from her father. Her father works for the military you see."


     "Well, that explains it I guess. What's her father's position?"


     "A general."


     "Seriously?"


     Paula nodded.


     The two of them arrived at the end corner of the corridor. Mark looked at the situation while peeking through the corner using a compact mirror. There were more zombies but the numbers were not threatening as long as they did not attract all of them in one go.


     Mark crouched at the corner and shot the head of the nearest zombie immediately killing it.


     "To think that she is a daughter of a general, maybe, we can call and make the military send rescue faster."


     "What do you mean?"


     To Paula's question, Mark elaborated how he contacted the military and the situation for the rescue.


     "To think that you already did that, yet, did not tell us."


     "Well, my apologies. Many things are happening and I forgot."


     "If we could really contact Ange's father then they would really rescue us sooner."


     When Mark heard her say "us", he became stiff and smiled wryly inside his helmet.


     Paula of course noticed the change in his actions and asked.


     "Is something wrong?"


     "Nothing."


     Paula furrowed her brows. He was lying again. Well, Mark noticed her emotion fluctuate.


     "You don't have to be like that. It's really nothing for now. Well, I might ask you and Angeline a favor later though."


     "You won't tell me now?"


     "Later alright? Later."


     The two proceeded on killing the zombies and carefully walked through the corridor. The store that sells medicine should be found through one of the doors at the end of this corridor.


     They fell into a predicament once when a zombie Paula shot accidentally hit a trolley making a loud noise and attracting quite a number of Biters. Mark was almost bitten. However, he skillfully blocked the mouth of the Biter with his armguard.


     This made Paula profusely apologize for the blunder she made.


     But then, Mark signaled Paula to stop.


     "What's wrong?"


     "I sense people. Two of them."


     "Wow, you could really work as a human detector don't you? Did you ever think of being a volunteer on rescue missions like earthquakes and landslides?"


     "Nah. I will probably die of mental exhaustion if I stay at aggrieved places like those."


     "Where are the people you found?"


     "At the next door."


     Paula looked at Mark.


     "You want to help them?"


     "You think I will want to?"


     Paula shook her head. She knew what was going in the mind of this guy. But she was surprised at his next question.


     "Well, what do you want to do, you want to help them?"


     "I do, but you have the call."


     "Hmm. I'll accept helping them but you can't deny the favor I will ask later."


     "That's…"


     "Don't worry about it, I won't ask something impossible. Also, if the two people you want to help attack us with ill intent, I'll kill them alright?"


     Knowing that Mark could really do that, Paula nodded.


     Arriving in front of the door, Mark carefully knocked.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     50 Arriving at the Destination
      7:23 PM – City Mall Bacoor, West Wing Service Corridors, First Floor


     Mark carefully knocked on the door. He knocked only once and even though it was not loud to attract the zombies, it was loud enough to startle the people inside.


     After his knock, he could hear shuffling sounds and a surprised but muffled shriek. Using that knock, Mark gauged the emotional fluctuations of the two people inside. One of the two shrunk in fear while the other was also frightened but had steeled emotions and readied to fight.


     As he finished his assessment, Mark nodded at Paula urging her to call out.


     "Is anyone in there?"


     Paula called out with a slightly loud voice and knocked on the door twice.


     Hearing her shout, Mark detected the change in emotions on the other side of the door. The two inside were happy and excited as they heard a human voice which was different from what they expected.


     The two inside hurriedly shuffled towards the door and opened it with fast and they were surprised to see two people armed with weapons and wearing sci-fi looking armor and helmet of contrasting colors.


     Paula dragged Mark and backed several steps away from the door. Mark felt it was unnecessary but he just let her do so. When the door opened, they saw the two people peek from the side. It was a pair of male and female college students who both wore white uniforms, still the supposed to be clean and white uniforms were stained with splotches and drops of blood.


     The male student had an about over a foot long hatchet stained with blood in his hand as he stared at Mark and Paula vigilantly. The female student looked really excited but the male student did not let her go out of the door.


     "Who are you two?"


     The male student asked in a low voice.


     Mark did not speak and just looked at Paula to do the introductions.


     "We're survivors who came down to get medicine. We noticed that there are people inside so we checked it out."


     Hearing what she said, the male student's vigilance lessened. In his mind, he stressed out the clues 'came down' and 'medicine'. He then asked.


     "Did you two check us out to help us?"


     "That depends, if you needed help, we'll do and if not, then we'll leave."


     It was Mark who replied to the student's question with a detached attitude. Mark then shrugged his shoulders after he saw Paula glaring at him.


     The two students that stood by the door did not seem to mind his attitude and a nodded. They walked out of the door. The female student's vigilance was almost none but the male student maintained his caution which made Mark nod.


     The male student looked at Paula and asked.


     "About you just said did the two of you come from the floors above? Are there other people?"


     Paula looked at Mark before replying.


     "He cleared the zombies in a large part of the third floor so we set out camp there along with a number of other people.



     She was not the person to steal someone's achievement so he told a bit of truth to elevate Mark's status. Mark felt it was unnecessary and sighed.


     The two students looked at Mark who was donned in black armor and helmet and equipped with several weapons. With what the woman in white armor said, he was a strong person. Paula then continued.


     "What do you two want to do? We still need to find medicine so you can come with us or you two can just go first to our camp."


     "You two can also hide again inside there and wait for us to come back."


     Mark added.


     "Can't you lead us to your camp first?"


     The female student asked with unease. The two people who found them were obviously ready and capable of fighting the zombies. She did not want to separate from them in an unsafe place like this. The male student who seemed to get her meaning felt a little down but did not say anything and just waited for the reply.


     "We can't, our business is urgent. We are already wasting time here talking with you."


     Mark replied and shot an Eater shambling towards them from a distance with his crossbow. The two saw the zombie fell and shuddered. It was then that the male student then spoke while gripping his hatchet.


     "Well follow you. I know that I won't be too much of help but I can protect the two of us."


     Mark looked at Paula and nodded before turning towards their destination and walked away.


     "Follow us, closely."


     Paula said to the two before following Mark.


     "Are they okay?"


     Paula whispered to Mark.


     "They should be. Still, you owe me a favor now."


     She was worried what kind of favor Mark wanted but still nodded.


     As they passed through the corridor, the two students that were following behind were amazed by the actions of the two. There were almost no zombies that could get close as they were felled stealthily while those that managed to come close was decisively dealt by the man in black armor.


     "What's the name of you two?"


     Paula asked as she glanced behind while pulling an arrow off the head of a dead Biter.


     "I'm Breandan and she's Julie."


     "Mine's Paula and that unsocial guy there is Mark."


     Mark who pulled a crossbow bolt from the head of a dead Eater turned his head at Paula. He did not say anything and just faced the opposite direction. He walked forward and hacked the legs of another Eater making it fall down of the floor and hacked its neck several times. Mark was not using his other ability right now so the power on his swings was a little weaker. He needed about two to three swings to completely hack off an Eaters neck.


     While it was just normal for him, his actions made the others feel that he was displeased somehow.


     Finally, after some struggle, the group arrived in front of a double door that was connected to the storage of the store that sells medicine. They were sure of it since the door was painted with the logo of the store.


     Mark tried to rotate the doorknob and open the doors but it was locked. Paula also frowned as they did not have any other access to the store aside from these doors unless they wanted to scour towards the front of the store which was surely overrun by zombies since the storefront of this store was a wide open space.


     Under the gaze of the three, Mark flicked the cover of the belt bag on the back of his waist open and took two oddly shaped tools made with cut out metal sheets. One was a flat and straight metal stick with a wavy end while the other was an 'L' shaped tool.


     Paula was surprised when she saw the tools. She did not expect that Mark also knew how to do these things. When he opened the locked double door in the cinema, he hacked the lock open with a knife but this door had a different kind of lock and as such, he would not be able to use the same method.


     "You also know how to pick locks?"


     She asked Mark out of curiosity.


     "Though I'm glad that you have an interest in asking things about myself, don't you think you're asking too much?"


     Hearing his reply, Paula did not pursue the topic but she still pouted behind her helmet. If anyone would saw her face right now, she looked like a child denied from buying a doll she wanted.


     Actually, the only reason Mark did not want to tell her was because he learned to pick locks due to an embarrassing reason. It was when he broke the doorknob of the main door of his house that he needed to pick the lock to open it. As he did not have money that time to replace the knob, he needed to pick the lock open every single time he went home after going out.


     CLICK!


     A clicking sound was heard and Mark silently pushed the doors open. After checking that there was no one inside, he signaled for the group to enter.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     51 The Girl Stained with Blood
      7:23 PM – City Mall Bacoor, Central Area, First Floor, Batsons Storage Area


     Mark and Paula started checking the labels printed at the boxes inside the storage one by one. There were a lot of boxes stacked over one another with all sorts of products from skincare cosmetics, baby necessities and nutrient supplement drinks to different kinds of medicines.


     "What kind of medicine are you looking for?"


     Breandan asked Paula.


     "Paracetamol for children, the syrup one. That's the priority. Also other medicine for common diseases just in case."


     "Let us help look for those."


     "Alright."


     The two students also started searching the storage for medicine Paula spoke about.


     "Hey. Breandan right? Use this to store what you find."


     Mark threw his backpack to Breandan and the latter nodded.


     Though it just seemed normal, Paula noticed that Mark had a different reason why he passed his backpack to Breandan. Mark was standing in place while looking towards the direction of the storefront.


     "Is something wrong?"


     Paula approached him and asked.


     She could not see Mark's face because of his helmet but right now, his eyebrows were tightly knit.


     Mark did not immediately notice it but when he moved closer to that area near the storefront, he felt it. As he could detect emotions of the people around him, there were times that he could detect unusual emotional fluctuations. It was when the person he detected was dangerous like killers and people high of drugs whose emotions were highly unstable. But right now, he could not fathom what kind of person he was detecting.


     He was sure it was not a zombie as he never detected any emotional fluctuations from them. It was more like the zombies were moving by instinctual urges. The fluctuation he was detecting right now was faint. It made him sure that it was a child. But the strange thing was the emotion he detected from that child.


     Calm.


     The only emotion he could detect was calmness. There was no sadness, no happiness and no fear. It was really strange if it was just a child.


     Mark looked at Paula and spoke.


     "Continue searching for the medicine. I'm going to check something."


     He did not explain to Paula what he was going to check as he did not know how to explain it either. He walked away towards the door that led to the storefront.


     Paula felt strange as he did not explain why. She just followed what he said and continued searching for the medicine.


     Mark leaned his back towards the door and slightly opened it. Using the compact mirror, he looked at the situation outside. He was surprised.


     The storage room had two doors that led to the storefront. The door he opened led towards the enclosed counter where the clerks receive the payments for the products sold. It was also where clerks attend customers who had prescriptions from their doctors and give the medicine they needed like how it was in pharmacies. The only difference from pharmacies was that the area was just enclosed by a long counter table.



     What surprised him was the scene at the area behind the door. There were several mangled zombies of different sizes. He was sure that the bodies were from zombies as there were bites visible on some parts of the bodies along with the other changes of appearance that could only be seen on bodies of zombies.


     He could see some zombies lurking quite a distance outside the counter but the area within the counter had none but the mangled bodies.


     Seeing that the situation within the counter area was safe, Mark crouched down and slowly moved out.


     He then froze.


     Under one of the payment counters, he was a life size doll of a girl with black wavy below shoulder length hair wearing a red frilled dress. Her pale-light skinned face was stained with red paint and the dress had tears in various places. The doll sat on the floor with her legs stretched out and she was missing her right shoe.


     Then, the doll looked at him. She was not a doll but a child about five to six years old.


     Though he did not actually thought that she was a doll but her appearance would make anyone think so. If not for the emotional fluctuations he was feeling from her, he would think that he was looking at a ghost.


     Her dress was not red colored and it was not paint that stained her face. The girl looked like she just took a literal bloodbath.


     Mark slowly approached the girl and the girl just watched him calmly. There was no joy seeing a human or cautiousness seeing a stranger. She just calmly watcher him move closer.


     "Who are you?"


     The girl spoke. Her voice was calm and full of innocence.


     "Just someone passing by. Are you alone?"


     Mark replied and asked her as he crouched in front of her. He looked around and saw a display case by the counter and took a packet of wet wipes.


     As he took the packet by the counter, he heard her reply.


     "Mom died. I'm alone now."


     He looked at her and did not know how to react. She just said that her mom died and she was alone but she was still mostly calm as she said those words. The only change was there was a thin thread of loneliness in her voice.


     He tore the pack open and started wiping her face and arms without her consent but the girl did not resist either and just watched him gently removing the blood stains on her body.


     "Did you get bit by the zombies?"


     Mark asked as he was confused with all the bloodstains on her body. To his surprise, the girl raised her right arm and looked at it.


     He wiped the blood on the girl's arm but he saw no bite which made him really confused. He looked at the girl and he saw the same expression. She looked confused but strange enough that Mark could not detect any change from her emotional fluctuation. She looked confused in the outside but Mark was uncertain about her emotions inside.


     Strange…


     "Do you want to come with me? There are other people with me behind that door and in our camp on the floor above."


     The girl stared at Mark for a bit after he said that and nodded.


     "What's your name?"


     "Abbygale"


     Mark then froze once more.


     It was not because of the girl but he was feeling danger. It was the similar feeling he got after detecting murderous intent from other people.


     If he were to describe the feeling using a video game, it was like hearing random boss fight music without actually seeing the boss!


     He immediately leaned at the counter and took out his compact mirror. He raised it up so he could see the situation at the storefront. Then he saw it.


     "What the hell?"


     Mark murmured.


     What he saw was a humanoid whose head and half of body were covered with black charred looking thick substance. The substance had several cracks on it. In the cracks, Mark could see a glowing gel like liquid that had the same appearance as a lit charcoal. Its clothes looked melted and there were white patches visible on its skin that was not covered by the black substance indicating that it was exposed to high temperatures before.


     Mark would have ignored it even if it just happened to pass by but the problem was it was moving towards their direction. He did not know why or how but he was sure that it knew that he and this girl was here. Lucky was that the humanoid was moving in very slow steps. It seemed that the black substance covering its body was also hindering it from moving faster.


     Another thing was this guy had no eyes. The place where the eyes were supposed to be was also covered by the thick black substance!


     He then noticed that there were distortions in the air around that humanoid's body.


     'Heat distortions?'


     Then it indicates that this humanoid's body was burning in high temperatures!


     Mark took out his phone and took few pictures as he aimed his crossbow at the humanoid.


     SWOOSH!


     The bolt swished and hit the forehead of the humanoid. As the bolt drilled into its head, it staggered backwards. And that's it.


     It did not die as the crossbow bolt did not pierce deep enough due to the thick substance covering its head!


     It was not good. He saw the bolt made of metal on its forehead slowly bend as if being melted and the part of the bolt sticking out of its head fell on the floor with a loud metal sound.


     The zombies around were alerted.


     He looked at the girl under the counter.


     "Hold on tight!"


     Mark then quickly picked up Abbygale into his embrace and bolted towards the storage room.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     52 Choked After Returning
      7:31 PM – City Mall Bacoor, Central Area, First Floor, Batsons Storage Area


     Carrying Abbygale, Mark bolted inside the storage and immediately shut the door close.


     Paula and the two students were surprised after the suddenly entered. Paula wanted to ask him what happened first but she was not able to as Mark suddenly spoke with urgency.


     "Found the medicine?"


     "We did. What's wrong?"


     "Then let's leave. A new kind of mutant appeared and I didn't manage to kill it."


     "What?!"


     Paula was surprised. She immediately packed everything and urged the two students who were clueless to help.


     "Mutant? What are those?"


     Breandan asked Paula as he closed the bag Mark gave him before.


     "More powerful zombies."


     Those three words shook the students to their core. Just the zombies they encountered before already cost them a lot just to survive and there were more powerful ones?


     "Who is that girl?"


     Paula asked Mark while looking at the girl he was carrying.


     "I found her under the counter outside."


     "Is she what yo-"


     THUMP! THUMP!


     Paula did not manage to finish her question as thumping sounds came from the door Mark just closed.


     "Let's go!"


     Mark urged the three and bolted out of the storage into the service corridor. Then his eyes dilated behind his helmet.


     "What the! Hurry up run!"


     Mark yelled at the three. They heard his shout and glanced at the direction he was looking at and they saw a large female zombie running their way. Seeing the zombie, the two students immediately ran away. Paula and Mark also began to retreat.


     Another Fat Mutant!


     Mark did not hesitate anymore.


     "Hold this!"


     Mark threw his crossbow to Paula and pulled the shotgun hanging on his side.


     "Abbygale, cover your ears."


     Hearing what he said, the little girl covered her ears and burrowed her head on Mark's left shoulder.


     BANG!


     After the Female Fat Mutant passed the door of the store they just exited, Mark shot the leg of the mutant zombie.


     Just like how he dealt with the zombified fat bastard before, he decided to use the body of this Fat Mutant to block the zombies that would come from that store if they managed to break down the door.


     However, due to his gunshot, the zombies on the other side of the corridor started to flock towards them.


     As they ran away, Mark pulled out the radio James gave him.


     "Angeline are you there! Angeline!"


     [Gege?]


     "Mei'er? Why is the radio with you? Where is Angeline?"


     [Gege, she's at the entrance of the store. She got wounded.]


     "So, he really attacked? Is she alright?"


     [Yes he attacked. Angeline is fine, she just received a papercut.]


     "Ok, I'll deal with that guy later. We're on our way back, tell Angeline to send people to the stairwell and bring things to barricade the door! We're being chased by zombies right now!"



     [OK! Gege! Be careful!]


     "Alright! Go!"


     Mark stored the radio back in his belt with a dark countenance. He was releasing too much killing intent that even Paula and the two students felt shivers on their backs.


     As the radio was loud, Paula also heard what Mei said and she also looked grim.


     Mark wanted to vent his anger right now. If he was not carrying Abbygale, he might have stopped and kill all the zombies behind them.


     He then saw a water dispenser by the side of the corridor. Mark subconsciously activated his Adrenaline Rush and kicked the water dispenser. The dispenser was knocked back about two meters and the water container above it was toppled. The water from the container spread across the floor which made the Biter's chasing them slip on the floor.


     The three was surprised not by the method Mark used to deter the zombies for some time but to how the slightly heavy dispenser was knocked back at that distance. Just how much strength was needed to do that?


     Feeling the pain in his foot, Mark calmed down a little. He could also feel Abbygale's arms tightening on his neck the more he felt angry. Now that he calmed down somehow, the girl's arms also loosened.


     He could not help but feel a little grateful to this girl.


     As Mark and Paula secured this area before, they did not encounter more danger as they ran away and arrived at the door leading to the stairwell.


     Fernan and Ella opened the door to let them in and Mark urged the two to jam the door shut. The two were surprised that Mark and Paula returned with three more people, still, when they heard the urgency in Mark's voice, the two immediately complied.


     It was then that several employees came down from the third floor carrying heavy stuff to use and barricade the door as per Mark's instructions.


     ***


     Returning back inside the TechZone, Paula directly went to find Reyah to give her the medicine Sariya needed while Mark carrying Abbygale went to find Ange and Mei. Breandan and Julie on the other hand hugged each other in joy as they managed to survive and find a safer place to stay.


     Mark also found Mei and Ange at the store Reyah and her daughter was staying making the time separating with Paula worthless. What he saw inside the store where the two girls stayed previously was a tied up man being guarded by an employee. He did not feel dealing with that man right at that moment so he went and look for the two.


     When Mark entered the store, Reyah approached him with gratitude which Mark denied for now as Sariya was just fed with the medicine and it had not taken effect yet.


     Mark looked at Ange whose hand was bandaged. Yes, she got a papercut on her palm but it was quite long.


     Mei on the other hand wanted to hug Mark as he returned but became quite displeased as she was not able to. It was because Mark was still carrying Abbygale in his arms.


     Paula was confused and could not help but ask him.


     "Why don't you put her down?"


     As he heard her question, Mark removed his helmet with his free hand and put it on a counter while sighing.


     "I wish I could."


     Everyone became confused.


     Ange had an idea and stood up going behind Mark and peered at Abbygale's face. She then spoke.


     "The girl is sleeping."


     They all became flabbergasted, especially Paula. She thought that the girl was just being silent while being carried by Mark. She did not expect that she was sleeping.


     "When did she fell asleep?"


     Paula asked.


     "After I kicked that water dispenser."


     "Aren't we running at that time?"


     "Well, yeah."


     Mark looked troubled.


     "Then put her down so she can sleep in a better position."


     Ange suggested. Mark then looked at her.


     "Why don't you try to peel off her arm?"


     Ange became more confused after hearing what he said. She then grabbed the hands of the girl that were locked on Mark's neck and tried to peel it off. She was surprised.


     She could not remove her hands from him! Just how strong was this girl!


     The girl only looked five or six years old but the strong and battle experienced Ange could not remove the girl off Mark's neck!


     Still, it looked like what she did had an effect. The girl woke up yawning under the surprised gazes of the women around Mark. Abbygale looked around and ignored their gazes. She then looked at Mark and spoke.


     "Papa, I'm hungry."


     Cough! Cough!


     Mark choked on his saliva.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     53 Venting Anger
      'Just where in the world did that come from?!'


     Mark did not know how to react to being called 'Papa' by Abbygale.


     Everyone who heard Abbygale was surprised at first but as they looked at the rare and precious expression that appeared on Mark's face, they understood what was happening…


     Except Ange…


     "She's you're daughter?!"


     Everyone looked at her with incredulous expressions. She immediately noticed that everyone was staring at her like she's an idiot. She flinched.


     "I'm wrong aren't I?"


     Paula nodded at her airheaded friend.


     Sighing, Mark spoke.


     "I'm not your Papa alright? Don't you think your real Papa will be sad?"


     Abbygale wisely shook her head.


     "Mommy said that Daddy hate us and left Mommy before I was born. I don't have a Papa."


     The girl looked straight at Mark's eyes like piercing into his soul.


     "I want you to be my Papa."


     Mark started to have a headache. Everyone did not know what to think about this girl's amazing logic. Furthermore, the girl's brain did not seem to work her age at all!


     "Pfft."


     Ange was laughing at Mark's predicament.


     They then all heard Abbygale repeat what she said before.


     "Papa, I'm hungry."


     Mark felt defeated.


     "Alright, you should wash up first. You literally bathed in blood."


     Abbygale looked at her clothes and nodded.


     ***


     7:50 PM – City Mall Bacoor, West Wing, TechZone


     Mark stood inside the store where Mei and Ange stayed when he and Paula went to find medicine at the first floor. Behind him was some of the employees along with Bernard and Calvin who he asked to assist Ange earlier.


     After he sent Abbygale with Paula, Ange and Mei to wash up and get clothes and shoes for her at the stores they had been to before, he went to check back this store.


     In front of him was a man who was sitting on the floor gagged and tied up with extension cables. The man was glaring at Mark with overwhelming hate that even made Mark feel a slight headache.


     This guy was the man who was arguing with James before. He was the man who lost his wife in the Zombie Massacre that happened here in the TechZone this past noon.


     Why was this man tied up?


     At the time where Mark and Paula were getting ready before finding the Medicine, Mark tasked Ange to protect Mei from this guy as he felt that this guy's emotions were in turmoil. He was exuding faint killing intent even though this man held it back. As Mark was going away, he predicted the possibility of this guy making a dangerous move.


     And it really happened.


     As the only one left beside Mei was Ange, this guy thought that it was his chance. To most people who did not know Ange, she was just a frail looking girl. Unfortunately for him, he totally underestimated her and got defeated. However, Ange got wounded on her palm since she did not expect that this guy would suddenly take out a butterfly knife during their fight.



     "How is it? You think you can pull that idiotic and unreasonable revenge of yours?"


     Mark spoke and pulled the gag on his mouth away.


     "You f*cker!"


     "Me? Isn't that you?"


     Mark stared at the man with eyes full of contempt.


     "I already explained what happened earlier right? If you want someone to blame about what happened to your wife, blame yourself."


     "What did I do wrong? You bastard did not tell us about what would happen! She died because of YOU!"


     "What an idiot."


     "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"


     Mark pulled the collar of the man up and dragged him out of the store. He threw him in the middle of the vacant area in front of the store that was already cleaned and looked at Calvin.


     "Remove the cables."


     Calvin looked confused and asked as he removed the cables tying the man.


     "What are going to do?"


     Mark shrugged and replied.


     "Giving him a chance for his revenge."


     Everyone who was watching was surprised.


     After the man was untied, he pushed Calvin away and immediately charged towards Mark and unleashed a heavy punch.


     The punch was strong and fast but to Mark who already activated his Adrenaline rush, it was quite slow. With a slight side step, Mark dodged the punch and unleashed a heavy kick on the Man's stomach making him kneel on the floor in pain.


     "What? Is that the extent of your revenge? How funny, you're wife died and you can only take revenge on a weak girl? I know you are afraid of me because I had weapons before but I don't have any right now. You're that weak and you actually had the guts?"


     Mark started throwing insults.


     The man heard Mark's insults and was burning in anger inside but he could not say anything back as the kick he received was too painful that it started to churn his stomach.


     Seeing that the man was about to vomit out the contents of his stomach, Mark unleashed a merciless kick on the man's face knocking his body several feet away.


     "Don't try to dirty the floor."


     The people watching was dumbfounded at how ruthless Mark was and started to pity the man. Still, no one went up to stop Mark. Everyone who was watching here saw what happened before when the man attacked the two girls inside the store.


     The man felt pain on his face and stomach as he curled his body down on the floor.


     TING!


     The man heard a metal sound in front of him. Looking up, he saw the butterfly knife he had before.


     "Stand up and take that. Though after the moment you pick that up and attack, I'll kill you."


     The man heard Mark's chilling voice filled with killing intent. Even the people watching could not help but shudder.


     "Isn't that a little overboard? Nothing happened to the girls after all."


     Bernard who was near Mark asked which made the latter glance at him. Still, Mark did not take his attention away from the man on the floor.


     "Well, yeah. He failed but that did not mean that he will not do it again. Also even if he did not pick up that knife, I won't let him roam around freely."


     Bernard shook his head. He felt that Mark was really angry about what happened.


     Mark looked back at the man who was struggling to get up.


     "Oh, before I forget. I already asked these guys about you and your wife."


     Mark opened his arms indicating the people watching around them.


     "Your wife actually stopped you from being coaxed by that fat bastard but you just ignored her. Didn't it mean that you are the one who actually killed your beloved wife?"


     Mark continued with a grim sneer filled with malice.


     As if a thunderclap sounded in his ear, the man froze staring at Mark wide eyed.


     'I was the one who killed my wife?!'


     Those words echoed in his mind as he started to lose his sanity. The man started screaming which made the gallery take a step back in fear. As if he forgot about the pain he was feeling, he speedily picked up the knife beside him and dashed towards Mark like a crazy man.


     Mark smiled as he readied himself to deal with the man. This insane attack was all he was waiting for.


     However, before the man could even reach a meter away from Mark, a red shadow flashed towards the man coming from the direction where the door that led to the service corridors was located.


     The red shadow clashed with the man's body and the man flew away like a kite without a string towards the wall. The man's whose head hit the wall fainted immediately and his arm that was holding the butterfly knife was bent between the wrist and the elbow. The man's arm was decimated and that was not the only injury he received from that impact.


     Everyone looked at the perpetrator of what happened to the man and saw a five to six year old girl wearing a red frilled dress with her wavy hair tied into low twin tails with red ribbons. Everyone was shocked along with Mei, Paula and Ange that just returned.


     Mark also felt astounded but it did not appear in his face. He already knew that this girl was peculiar so his shock was lesser than the people around him felt. From the calm emotion she exudes to the strength that was not suited for her age and physique, everything about this girl was strange. He approached Abbygale and sat down in front of her with a bitter smile.


     "Gale, why did you do that?"


     Gale, that was what he decided to call this little girl. To his surprise, it seemed that that was what her mommy also called her before.


     Abbygale looked at the man in dismay and then towards Mark with a disappointed look.


     "He was attacking Papa. I wanted to kill him. I failed."


     'What in the world is this girl saying?!'


     That was what everyone who heard what the girl said was thinking, except Mark though. When she said that, Mark started to have a liking towards this girl aside from his interest to her peculiarities.


     Mark patted Abbygale's head.


     "You don't have to do that alright? Papa can handle himself from a trash like that. I wanted to kill him myself you know?"


     Abbygale nodded.


     'Just what are you teaching your daughter!'


     Everyone dismayed.


     And the pair of father and daughter that had low value towards the life of others was born.


     "Papa, I'm hungry."


     "Alright, let's get something to eat."


     Mark looked at Mei who was pouting by the side and signaled her to follow him which made her beam into a smile that dazzled the males watching.


     Mark picked up Abbygale and walked away followed by Mei leaving the people who did not know what to do anymore.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     54 Mark“s Plans
      8:15 PM - City Mall Bacoor, West Wing, TechZone


     Inside the store where the laptops were set, Mark sat on a chair with Abbygale on his lap. He gently blew on the soup inside the spoon he was holding in his right hand and fed it to Abbygale. In front of them, there were several steaming hot instant cup noodles and waffles along with several bottles of drinks.


     It was fortunate that one of the stores inside the TechZone actually sell assortments of USB accessories and equipment. The water used for the cup noodles were heated using USB Thermos and the waffles were heated and cooked using a USB Insulation Bento Box what was currently plugged into a phone charger and was being used to heat other food stuffs at the moment.


     Beside Mark, Mei was looking enviously at Abbygale while eating her own cup noodles.


     On the counter, Ange and Paula were fiddling with the laptop. They were contacting the military while trying to get ahold with Ange's father.


     James also passed by earlier informing Mark that the guy that he trashed already died. Mark was not surprised by it as it was the reason he left with Abbygale and Mei that time. Though the only visible injury was the broken arm, Mark detected the extent of pain the man felt before he fell unconscious. It was likely that the man's ribs were broken and tore into his organs. The man's head also hit the concrete wall too hard that it was probable for him to receive a severe head trauma that could lead to brain hemorrhage.


     Removing the unnecessary thoughts in his mind, he picked up a slice of cheese waffle from the table and let Mei beside him take a bite. Mei's eyes gleamed with glee and hurriedly took a bite.


     Mark was having a headache. Since Abbygale appeared earlier, Mei started feeling envious of her as the little girl was being carried by him. Most people might not have noticed but for Mark who was an Empath, he could detect the rapid changes in Mei's feelings towards him. All of it was because of Abbygale.


     Mark turned his head and looked at the two college girls seriously typing something at the laptop.


     ***


     8:21 PM – Central Business Park, Pasay City, Diosdado Macapagal Blvd.


     A convoy consisting of three military hummers was rushing along the road. Inside the Humvee in the middle of the convoy, Gen. Miguel Perez sat on the back seat with a gleam of excitement and relief on his aged face.


     He just received a call from the Rescue Department that his daughter contacted them. After he got the news, he immediately passed his orders to his aide to take command for a while before leaving.


     The convoy stopped outside the former call center building. As the general walked out of the vehicle, another military jeep came and Teresa, his future daughter-in-law, walked out of it.


     The two went in together and was received by the waiting personnel. The general started to inquire about the situation as they walk on the hallway.



     "What's the news about my daughter?"


     "Sir! You're daughter is still online and she said that they are currently out of danger. According to her, there was a request for rescue that came earlier about survivors at the Bacoor City Mall and she was included in that report."


     The personnel replied.


     "Wait, that report?"


     Teresa interjected making the general and the personnel look at her.


     "You know about it?"


     The general asked.


     "I was there when that request came in. Remember my friend Laura that I recommended to this department to volunteer? She was the one who received the request."


     The general turned back to the personnel.


     "Was there a rescue squad dispatched to them?"


     "Not yet sir."


     Gen. Miguel was surprised.


     "What is the reason?"


     "Sir, according to the previous report, they had 47 survivors with them, we needed to more squads to return to accommodate the rescue for all those people."


     The General frowned but understood the situation. The three people hurried towards the Rescue Department office.


     ***


     Back at the TechZone, Ange who was just typing on the laptop suddenly stood up and looked around making everyone in the store look at her.


     "What's wrong?"


     Mark who was feeding Abbygale asked.


     "I need a phone. Dad just arrived and told me to find a phone with an active number."


     Hearing what she said, Mark took out his newly acquired phone and gave it to Ange.


     "Give me that back later. Is your father going to register the number to a private network?"


     Ange nodded as she received the phone.


     "Just check the number in the settings."


     Ange fiddled with the phone while returning back to the chair in front of the laptop before she continued typing.


     Soon, the phone rang which Ange immediately picked up.


     "Dad!"


     [Angeline! Thank goodness you're fine!]


     "Well, yes. We almost died but we're safe now!"


     Mark almost choked when he heard what she said. He concluded that Ange was daughter who was good at making her parents worried!


     "Dad, will you send us rescue?"


     [We will, we are just waiting for the rescue squads to return and we will immediately dispatch them to your location. In the meantime, I'll relay your location to your eldest brother.]


     "Brother? Raf? Why?"


     [I sent him to search for you this morning. He should be nearby your location.]


     Ange's eyes lit up.


     "Good!"


     [Angeline, how many people are with you now? Is the number different now?]


     Ange looked at the people sitting in front of her and asked.


     "How many are we here?"


     Paula was about to reply when Mark answered Ange's question


     "48, 43 adults and 5 children."


     Ange immediately conveyed what Mark said on the phone. Paula on the other hand looked confused then looked at Mark with realization. Ange continued talking with her father on the phone telling what happened to her. Her father actually wanted to talk with Mark who saved her daughter but he declined as Mark was really not comfortable speaking with others through a phone.


     Mark and the others already finished eating several minutes before Ange finished the call.


     Abbygale was already sleeping as she sat on Mark's lap and leaned on his body curled like a cat. The little girl felt sleepy after her stomach was stuffed full.


     After she finished the call with her father, Ange really looked happy. She also told Paula about her family who was already rescued. Paula really looked relived but for some reason, she was glancing at Mark every now and then.


     Mark was getting irritated at her as she was glancing at him from time to time so he spoke.


     "If you have something to ask, then ask."


     Hearing his cue, Paula sat on the chair properly.


     "It's about the number you told Ange earlier. It's short by one person."


     She then looked straight at Mark's eyes.


     "Why are you not coming with us?"


     Ange and Mei's eyes grew wide at Paula's revelation. Mei immediately turned to her Gege and asked him followed by Ange.


     "Gege, it's not true right?!"


     "Yeah! Why not?!"


     Mark sighed he stretched his hand towards Ange.


     "Give me my phone."


     Ange immediately returned his phone and he opened a social media app on it. He then browsed to some posts that he tagged and pinned and showed it the girls.


     "I have to look for these people. You three knew that I had a bad relationship with my family right? During the heavy times, these people were there who stood as a pillar for me when I needed someone to stand beside me. They were like brothers and sisters to me. Though a few things happened and I neglected them. Right now, they needed help. I have a very large debt to them and this time was the first and might be the last time I can repay them."


     The three girls grew silent.


     "I had many friends before but these few people were the only true friends I had. I may not care if it was people I did not know but these guys were like family to me."


     "Then, I'll go with you, Gege."


     Mei spoke her intention but Mark shook his head.


     "Why?"


     Tears started to fall from Mei's eyes. Mark grabbed her shoulder and pulled her making her lean towards his shoulder. He then gently caressed her hair.


     "Mei'er, it will be dangerous so I can't bring you with me. I don't even know if I will find a vehicle I can use. If I can't then I will be forced to go on foot. I know I can handle myself but I won't be able to protect you."


     "Can't we just send them rescue after them? I can ask my Dad."


     Ange suggested.


     "Just how long will that take? Mutated zombies are already appearing and you haven't seen what I saw in the videos uploaded in the internet. The more time it takes, it gets more dangerous. And also, even if your father was a general, he will suffer repercussions for abusing his authority if you force him to do what you want."


     Ange dismayed while Mark looked at Paula.


     "Can I get the favor you owe me?"


     "What is it?"


     "I want you and Angeline to take care of Mei'er and Abbygale after you guys arrive at the evacuation center."


     Paula was reluctant to agree. It was not because she did not want to take care of Mei and Abbygale but she felt that it was better if Mark was the one to take care of the two. She sighed as she saw the resolution in Mark's eyes. During the short interaction with him since he saved her and Ange, she started to understand this scary guy's personality.


     He was indifferent to people he did not know and was ruthless to his enemies and people who offended him. However, he was kind, caring and overprotective to people he liked, had interest and had close relations with. The way he treated Ange, Mei and Abbygale was the best example. Especially Mei, he might not had noticed it but he was treating her like a treasure.


     "Alright, I agree."




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     55 The Plan for the Arrival of Angeline“s Brother
      8:15 PM - City Mall Bacoor, West Wing, TechZone


     As Abbygale was deeply asleep, Mark put the little girl on the folding bed to make her sleep comfortably. After he went back to his seat, he pulled the crying Mei into his lap and hugged her while patting her back. He thought of doing this since Mei was really envious of Abbygale all the while the little girl took this spot. And to his surprise, it did not take long before Mei stop crying.


     "Will you be fine going alone?"


     Paula asked.


     "Actually, I wanted to ask you and Angeline to accompany me while I also bring Mei'er with me. I changed my plan though because of you two. Angeline's father was a general and your family was also rescued so I thought that Mei will be safer if she go with you two."


     He patted Mei's head since she separated from his embrace and was listening to him. Mark looked at Mei gently and said.


     "Mei'er, I wanted you to come with me but I won't be able to protect you. What I will encounter outside are not only zombies but also all kinds of people."


     Mark pinched her cheek.


     "Your face is too beautiful that it will me all the trouble you see."


     Hearing what Mark said, the three girls understood. Even if Mark was able to protect Mei from zombies, flocks of evil men would do all they could to get their hands on her. In the current world where the society started to fall apart, aside from a very few places, laws and religion did not matter anymore.


     "How about your family? You maybe have a bad relationship to them but they are still your family."


     Ange asked. It was quite unusual for her to ask something serious like this. To her question though, Mark shrugged his shoulders.


     "My family was on vacation in Catanduanes. Before the outbreak, it would take more than 8 hours in a bus and boat to get there but now, I'll be dead before I could even get halfway there.


     Besides, Catanduanes is a large island detached from the mainland. It is likely that they are safe in that place unless an airplane filled with zombies crash-landed there. Still, the chance is close to none since there are very few flight routes that pass over that island."


     ~Yureta genjitsukan nakushita ma-~


     Mark's phone rang. He then gave his phone to Ange without checking the number of the caller.


     "It should be for you."


     "Seriously, what's with your ringtone."


     "That's my phone alright? I can customize it however I wanted."


     Ange harrumphed before answering the phone.


     "Hello?"


     [Angeline?]


     A familiar voice spoke from the other side of the line.


     "Brother?"


     [Geez, I was looking allover for you. Just why are you and Paula there in the mall?]


     "I already told Dad! He didn't tell you?"


     [He did! Still!]


     "Where are you now? Are you coming here already?"


     [We're here camping at your school. We're already preparing. We had other survivors with us so it will take us about 30 minutes to get there.]



     While Ange was on the phone, Mark suddenly asked her.


     "Your brother is coming?"


     Ange nodded.


     "How long? Are they just soldiers?"


     "About 30 minutes. They have survivors with them."


     "Alright, tell your brother to head to the basement parking of the mall."


     Ange was surprised.


     "Aren't there zombies down there?"


     "There should be but far fewer than other places. The only people who would go there are those who have cars. As for the other zombies, I have a plan."


     "Alright."


     Ange nodded and turned back to the phone.


     [Angeline? Angeline!]


     "What?! Don't shout!"


     [You're also shouting! Who are you talking to?!]


     "I'm talking with Mark."


     [Who's Mark?]


     Her brother sounded confused and dumbfounded.


     "The guy who saved me and Paula. He said that you and the people with you should head towards the basement parking when you arrive."


     [Why?]


     "He said that there should be fewer zombies there."


     When Ange said that, her brother had already thought of several reasons why and agreed to follow what Mark said.


     [Alright. I'll hang up to prepare. Be careful there.]


     "You too, take care. Bye."


     Ange returned the phone to Mark. Mark stored the phone in his pocket and spoke to Mei.


     "Mei'er, can you stand up now? My legs already feel numb and we still have things to do."


     Mei nodded and reluctantly stood up.


     The other two girls saw her reluctance and started to get curious. There was something wrong here. If it was just Mei, then they would not notice but it was also happening with Abbygale. Just like Mei, Abbygale also preferred to be hugged and carried by Mark.


     "What's wrong with you two?"


     Mark who was stretching his legs asked as the two college girls were staring at Mei and whispering at each other.


     "We just noticed something. Mei and Abbygale seemed to like being hugged by you for some reason. The envy on Mei's face was obvious when you are carrying Abbygale too. We're just wondering why?"


     Mark also looked confused. He could not detect Abbygale's emotions but he could confirm that they were saying the truth about Mei.


     "Care to tell why?"


     Mark asked Mei.


     To their surprise, Mei looked away and was reluctant to speak. Mark detected a tinge of greed from Mei. Greed for what? It made Mark more confused as he detected Mei's inner emotions.


     "Mei'er, I won't hug you anymore if you don't say anything."


     Mei panicked hearing her Gege say that. She then started to speak while playing with her fingers.


     "Uhm… Gege, you see... I feel really comfortable when you hug me. My body feels light and relaxed. Gale should have felt the same. She easily falls asleep while hugging you. I also feel the same."


     Mei was twisting her body in embarrassment as she narrated her reason.


     Ange and Paula looked at Mark in inquiry.


     "What? I have no idea what she's talking about."


     Mark proclaimed his innocence about the topic.


     "Anyways, we have to hurry. We have less than thirty minutes left before your brother comes, Ange."


     Mark decided to push the unnecessary topic for another time and move unto the more urgent one.


     "Paula, can you stay here to guard Gale? We can't just wake her up since she just fell asleep."


     "Okay."


     "Mei'er, Ange follow me. Oh right, Ange call Uncle Bernard and Calvin and head to the rooftop. We could use their help."


     Paula sat in front of the laptop while thinking about few things while Ange went to call the two men.


     Mark and Mei on the other hand went ahead towards the rooftop.


     ***


     Mark was checking the perimeter of the mall with Mei when Ange arrived with the several people. To his surprise, Fernan and James also came with Ange.


     "Why did you call us here lad?"


     Bernard asked Mark.


     "You haven't heard the reason from Angeline?"


     "She told us that her brother is coming. Still, I'm surprised that she came from a family that had high standing in the military."


     "Yeah, me too."


     Calvin added.


     "Mark, tell us what we need to do, my brother will be coming soon."


     Ange urged Mark.


     Mark looked at the people around him and spoke.


     "Well, Angeline should have told you guys that I told her brother to go into the basement parking."


     Everyone agreed.


     "There should be just few zombies in the basement parking but the problem is that there are too many zombies outside the mall and on the street. It would be hard for them to pass through all these zombies for sure. So we need to lure the zombies away."


     Mark then glanced at the crates nearby making everyone aside from James what they would do.


     "Boss, what do we need to do?"


     James asked.


     "Light some fireworks."




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     56 Operation Early New Year
      8:48 PM – Emilio Aguinaldo Highway, Bacoor City


     A large convoy of military vehicles was speeding southbound of the highway. The convoy consisted of three M35 Multi-Purpose Medium-Class Military Trucks, four Humvees, and a V150 Cadillac Gage Commando Armor Car. The convoy moved with V150 leading it while the three trucks in the center and the four Humvees in a rectangular formation protecting the trucks. Inside two of the trucks, the anxious survivors who were rescued were restless as the occasional firing of guns was heard around them.


     Inside the every vehicle, the unceasing sound of radio static could be heard as the soldiers on the other vehicles report their situation every now and then.


     1st Lieutenant Rafael Perez was sitting on top of V150 along with two more soldiers that were positioned on the two mounted machine guns on the vehicle. He was staring on the road in front of the convoy with happiness and excitement in his face.


     "Captain really looked happy isn't he?"


     One soldier on the front seat of the Military Truck following the V150 said as he watched their captain sitting on top of the vehicle in front of them.


     "Why won't he? We're all ready to give up on finding his sister but he then received a call from the general about her location."


     The driver of the truck replied.


     Rafael's face then lit up as he saw the overpass less than a kilometer away which leads directly on the covered area of the mall outside the east wing.


     BOOM! Prrsssht! BOOM! Prrsssht!


     All the people in the convoy were startled when they started to hear loud explosion like sounds along with glimpse of flashes of light on their destination.


     "Fireworks? What are they doing?"


     Rafael murmured in surprise.


     ***


     On the roofing that covered the rooftop of the mall, several people were scattered. It was Mark's group which were ready to start luring the zombies away.


     Mark positioned himself at the roof above the northern entrance of the mall, Ange and Mei on the northern-east corner of the east wing, Calvin and James on the north-eastern part of the west wing while James and Bernard on the north-west corner of the west wing. With the two girls who were in charge of spotting the incoming convoy exception, the men had crates of different fireworks on behind them, a shaped wire firework launcher and were holding a USB lighter Mark handed them.


     Prsssht!


     The radio on Mark's belt started to emit static sounds followed by Ange's voice.


     [East Wing to Command! East Wing to Command! I had visuals on incoming vehicles! The targets are approaching, ETA 5 minutes!]


     Mark took the radio out, held one of the buttons and replied.


     "Command to East Wing. Copy! Everyone Commence operation! West Wing 1! West Wing 2! Prepare to launch the fireworks on my command"


     Mark's voice could be heard following a static sound on the two pairs of men on the west wing.



     The four men on the west wing heard his and Ange's voices through the radio James distributed to Calvin and Bernard who was acting as leaders among the employees. Aside from James who looked amazed, the other three felt exasperated.


     During their meeting, aside from telling them what they needed to do, Ange and Mark decided to add a little "play" and started acting like military soldiers while talking on the radio. The two even named the plan that they were going to do.


     The name was "Operation Early New Year".


     After Mark declared the start of the operation, he lit up the fuse of the rocket firework that was already placed on the wire launcher and aimed it at the road below.


     SWOOOSH! BOOM! Prssssth!


     The firework flew towards the front of the mall and blew up with a loud explosion sound and a chrysanthemum of colorful lights. Numerous loud growls and moaning were heard below followed by a large number of zombies coming from all directions towards the spot where the firework exploded.


     SWOOOSH! BOOM! Prssssth!


     Mark release firework by firework leading to a plethora of lights and shapes luring almost all the zombies within the vicinity. There were even times that a zombie would get parts of their body explode as a firework hit them before exploding. When most of the zombies were gathered at the spot Mark was shooting the fireworks at…


     Mark shouted at the radio.


     "West Wing 1! Release the fireworks!"


     James and Calvin who were the West Wing 1 pair launched their fireworks towards the road in front of them luring away the zombies Mark gathered.


     Though they released their fireworks at the same timing and rhythm Mark did, the difference on their task was they needed to aim further to the west luring the zombies towards the northwest corner of the mall.


     It did not take them long before they finished their task and Mark shouted for the last team, West Wing 2, to launch their fireworks.


     Bernard and Fernan who were the pair Mark and Ange called West Wing 2 were tasked to lure the gathered zombies from that corner of the mall towards the back of the west wing of the mall and they did it the same way as James and Calvin did.


     When the two finally lured the most of the zombies towards that direction, Mark who already ran towards the end of the south wing prepared for the last phase.


     He was standing beside a cylinder firework launcher that was placed horizontally on the roof on the eastern side of the rooftop. The mouth of the cannon was facing towards the western side of the south wing.


     Mark then braced for the sound and launched the firework. A large ball of light speedily skid several times on the flat roof before it flew off and started falling on an arch towards the parking lot behind the mall.


     BOOOM!!!


     A loud quaking explosion echoed behind the mall followed by a large circular display of scattering light as the ball of light exploded above the parking lot.


     WEEE! WEE! WOO! WOOO! WOOOT! WOOOT!


     Before the sound of explosion faded, numerous sounds of car alarms started to echo across the area. That was Mark's goal on aiming the cylinder firework that direction, to use the explosion of the firework to activate the car alarms of the cars parked in the parking lot.


     WEEE! WEE! WOO! WOOO! WOOOT! WOOOT!


     The continuous sounds of car alarms started to draw the attention of not only the zombies outside lured by the fireworks but also the zombies inside the mall that was nearby the exits that facing the parking lot.


     Mark watched the large number horde of zombies flocking towards the parking lot with his scalp tingling. Just how many zombies were below? Hundreds? The quantity might not have reached a thousand but probably close to that number.


     Though he could not clearly see the appearance of the zombies below due to the lack of lighting in the parking lot, he could make out several odd looking silhouettes like a seven foot tall muscular zombie and several fat mutants.


     Seeing that the plan was a success, Mark turned towards the west wing where he could see the four men watching the scene below on the parking lot.


     Prsssht!


     [West Wing to Command! West Wing to Command! We have a situation!]


     Ange's anxious voice suddenly came out of the radio on his waist.


     [Command here, what happened they haven't arrived yet?]


     Mark replied.


     [No, Lieutena- Ahem… Let's do this later! They already arrived! My brother is on the phone and said that the basement parking is closed and the metal parking shutters are locked down.]


     "What?!"


     Mark was surprised.


     "What about the employee entrance? It should be just by the right of the parking entrance."


     Bernard's voice echoed in the radio.


     [Wait, I'll ask!]


     A few seconds passed before Ange spoke again.


     [He said that they can't open the door by force! It's barricaded inside!]


     "What the hell!"


     Mark felt that heaven was sh*tting on them. He then shouted on the radio.


     "Angeline! Return to the TechZone and prepare! We're going down! Mei! Follow her and stay with Gale and Paula. The rest, stay here and relay the situation to us and use the fireworks to keep the zombies away from the people below!"


     Mark then jumped off the roof towards the heliport and rushed towards the west wing.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     57 The Strange Event in the Basement Parking
      8:56 PM – City Mall, Bacoor, Front Mall Underpass, Basement Parking Entrance


     1st Lt. Rafael Perez and his men were getting ready to eliminate any approaching threats as the soldiers moved into formation.


     The two trucks that transported the survivors were put in the center of the formation while the other vehicles were used as barricade blocking the two available entrances into the underpass.


     Back on the way here, Rafael and his men were surprised by the sounds of fireworks that the lieutenant had to call his sister to explain what was happening that time. Angeline properly explained what was happening and he felt grateful as he and his men would face lesser danger to get into the mall.


     They encountered a very low number infected when they arrived and those numbers were nothing to them as trained soldiers. They did not even opened fire and just dealt with the threat on close quarters.


     Then, they saw the closed parking entrance and the barricaded employee entrance. The soldiers had the notion of blasting the metal door but the amount of explosives they had left would not even open a hole big enough for the vehicles to enter and might possibly break the mechanisms of the gate. The explosion would also attract the infected to this place.


     Abandoning the vehicles outside was also a no go as they would need the vehicles in order to evacuate if something unexpected to arise.


     Before his sister ended the call, Rafael actually wanted to stop her from doing something dangerous but he did not in the end. With her stubborn personality, she would still go even if he told her not to.


     The lieutenant looked towards the entrance of the underpass. He could still hear the continuous sounds of fireworks keeping the infected at bay.


     ***


     Mark and Ange were currently rushing down the stairwell in the west wing.


     They dropped off Mei with Paula and the still sleeping Abbygale. Paula also wanted to come but as they needed to move fast, only Mark and Ange were suitable for the job.


     "Just why is the parking entrance closed?!"


     Ange felt angry and were complaining as they jogged down the stairs.


     "Who knows? I expected it to be open too if you ask me. The employee entrance was barricaded and the entrance was closed. It's likely that there are people that hide in there."


     Mark replied looked at Ange and continued.


     "Just which dumb people would stay in dark place like that?"


     "I can't be called dumb in this place I think."


     "Why?"


     "The basement parking also serves as a cargo bay and had direct access to the warehouse of the mall so if they managed to secure the parking area and the warehouse, then they will be able to live for a long time without worry for food and water, though I did not expect that there would be anyone who can do it since the outbreak came so sudden."


     Ange looked at Mark.



     "Why do you know a lot about this mall?"


     "Remember my job hopping? I also worked here before. The same work as Fernan and James. I also remember Uncle Bernard a little since that old man was already working here that time I was hired though I don't think he remembers me since I looked younger that time and we never really interacted during the six months I worked here."


     "That's…"


     Ange was surprised.


     Mark and Ange arrived at the lowest level of the stairwell and stood in front of the door. Mark then frowned while Ange reached for the door but it would not budge even an inch.


     "It's no use it's barred from the outside. Let's hurry back up and use the elevator."


     Mark who was frowning said.


     "Is something wrong? You're voice sounds serious."


     "Remember my ability?"


     "Yeah, Paula said that you found Abbygale and those two using that right?"


     Mark nodded.


     "There's a problem, I don't detect any human nearby inside the parking area."


     "What?!"


     "Anyways, let's go. We just need to be extra careful."


     The two hurried back towards the third floor and waited for the elevator.


     ***


     TING!


     The elevator opened bringing Mark and Ange into the basement parking. The eerie feeling assaulted them.


     The basement parking was actually the largest parking space in the vicinity of the mall. The parking area occupied the space under the Central Area, West Wing and the East Wing of the Mall while the area under the South Wing serves as the main warehouse.


     There were two entrances that led to this area. One was at the underpass under the City Mall's main door while the other was a direct access to the warehouse on at the western side of the south wing. The south wing entrance though was closed most of the time since it was only used as exit to cargo vehicles that already finished unloading their cargo.


     In order to open the main entrance, they needed to locate the guard post that had access to controls of the main entrance.


     Mark and Ange carefully looked around. There were neither zombies nor humans in sight.


     'If I knew that it would be like this, then I didn't have to lead her brother here.'


     Mark thought.


     He expected that this place would be brimming with zombies even if the numbers were fewer than most parts of the mall. Though it would be fewer, he was sure that they would still not be able to handle that number with just a few people with very low fire power. And thus, he decided to get some 'helping hands'.


     Eerie.


     That was Mark thought as he and Ange hurried across the parking area under the west wing. The place was silent. Though Mark was fond of silent and peaceful places, the silence in this area gave him a different vibe.


     There were a lot of cars parked along with several delivery vans but there was not a single soul in sight.


     When they were near the Central Area, they stopped in shock.


     The area was brimming…


     With dead bodies.


     Not bodies of dead zombies but humans. Decapitated, mutilated and dismembered bodies of humans littered the floor. It may be children, men, women and elderly, no one was spared. Splashes of blood, bullet holes on the floor, pools of blood and scratches on the concrete made the scene too strange.


     Ange could not help bat gasp.


     Mark approached one of the bodies and picked up a few things. The body he approached was a man wearing a white security guard uniform. His eyes were still open and the horror in his face was visible. The guard's upper body was cleanly separated from the lower part. Mark picked up a revolver in his hand and took the bloody belt bag that contained bullets from his waist.


     He then approached Ange who was still shocked at the scene and held the gun and belt bag he just took towards her.


     "You can use this right?"


     Ange snapped out of her stupor when he heard Mark's voice. She nodded.


     "Then take it and be on guard."


     Mark's voice was really stern as he continued.


     "You should only focus on letting your brother and his men inside. Don't think about anything else."


     "What's wrong?"


     Mark looked towards the central area.


     "Nothing, we just might die if you get distracted about other things."


     Ange looked at him wide eyed. Mark then looked at Ange.


     "Promise that you won't look back no matter what and concentrate of getting them inside? I know I make fun of you every possible time but not now alright?"


     Ange noticed that things were really serious since Mark was acting like this.


     Actually, by the time they saw the bodies, Mark's back started to get drenched in cold sweat.


     When he found Abbygale, she had faint and very calm emotional fluctuations that he did not notice her immediately. But right now, he was detecting the complete opposite. He was detecting an overpowering, wild and highly erratic emotional fluctuation that could even make an average Empath kneel down due to a head splitting headache.


     He then looked towards ceiling of the central area murmured under his breath that even made Ange dumbfounded.


     "It smells like a boss fight."




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     58 The Bone Armored Mutan
      9:06 PM – City Mall, Bacoor, Central Area, Basement Parking


     Mark and Ange entered the part of the Basement Parking that was under the Central Area of the Mall with their guns in their hands, ready to shoot whatever was the cause of the Massacre. As they stepped into the area, there was an unknown pressure that enveloped their bodies. It was not a feeling of being watched or being stared down by a beast but rather, entering a territory of a terrifying monster.


     They were less than thirty meters away from the entrance of the basement parking but the pressure they were feeling made them feel that the distance was even further.


     Mark looked at the direction opposite of the entrance and spoke to Ange who was behind him with a low voice.


     "Angeline, go towards the entrance and find the control for the shutters. Tell them to not enter with the survivors they brought or they might become a hindrance."


     "How about you?"


     "I'll stay here and lure whatever this thing away if it tries to attack."


     "Alright be careful."


     Ange looked one more time at Mark and hurried towards the entrance without making too much noise.


     Mark kept staring in front of him trying to detect any movements. The intense emotional fluctuation increased when they entered this area but Mark could not determine the exact location as there were dim areas inside the parking area. It seemed that several lights were busted or might even be deliberately destroyed as Mark could make out several broken pieces of LED bulbs on the ground.


     He then reached into the right side of his helmet and turned on a device he attached to it. It was a small Bluetooth Camera that was connected with his phone. He found it boxed in the shop he was made his base in. He started recorded for various reasons. One, for research purposes and another was for documentation of how he died if ever it happened.


     Blagam!


     A few seconds after Ange left, a dead body of a man was thrown away not far from Mark's position. As Mark was already waiting for any movement, he did not flinch from the sudden appearance of the dead body. It also made him determine the position of the creature that he was looking for. He could see a silhouette of a woman walking on the dark side of the parking lot in the middle of two cars.


     The creature sluggishly walked out into the light and Mark finally saw it.


     It was a woman about several years older from his age only wearing her lingerie. She had a long black hair and a good looking face. Well, the left half of her face was the only good looking part now though.


     On the right half of her body, from her foot to her face, a grey colored armor which had a texture similar to human bones enveloped her. There were several black pointed bones protruding from some of her joints on the right side of her body like her right knee, right elbow and right shoulder. There were also several pointed bones on protruding from her chest and even pierced through her right breast which looked like parts of her rib cage. Her right eye was glowing yellow and staring straight at him as if was something insignificant. Her body and armor was stained with blood. At the end of her fingers, there was also black colored claws growing where her nails was supposed to be.



     She walked while dragging her left foot and tilting her head to her left. Drops of blood fell from her chin and claws to the floor.


     On the uncovered part of her body, her black colored upper and lower lingerie was exposed and her skin was stained and dripping with blood. Even the left half of her face was smeared with blood.


     Mark was dumbfounded, her face was not smeared with blood not only from other people but also from her own. Her left eye was still dripping with tears, red blood tears and there were also traces of blood coming from her mouth.


     Mark reached for his collar and played a song from his phone. He made sure that the volume as just enough to hear the song while still being able to hear the sounds around him so he would be able to hear when the entrance opened.


     The song started to play. Mark's eyes then dilated and he immediately jumped and rolled to his right.


     At the instant he rolled away, several black flashes appeared where he stood before.


     Fast!


     The instant he played the song, the woman covered in bone armor traversed about 10 meters in an instant!


     Even though the woman's speed was fast, Abbygale was still faster. Mark could only see a red shadow before but Mark could still somehow react to the movements of this woman.


     After rolling to the ground, Mark stood up and jumped back before firing his shotgun towards the woman.


     BANG!


     'Dammit!'


     Mark cursed in his mind.


     This mutant woman had better instincts compared to the mutant zombies he encountered before! When Mark fired his gun, the woman immediately jumped up using her right armored foot and propelled herself towards the ceiling.


     That was about 7 meters distance from the ground!


     The woman pierced her claws towards the ceiling, spun her body forwards and kicked the ceiling propelling her body towards Mark.


     Mark wanted to fire at her once more when had to dodge towards his left as he did not dare meet her attack head on. If he did even once, he will become minced meat! His armor would not be able to protect him from something that could effortlessly pierce through the concrete ceiling like the claws of this woman!


     After he dodged, he was facing the woman's armored side. The woman fell on the ground as she swiped her claws through the empty air.


     BANG!


     The mutant woman tried to jump again to dodge the shot that was aimed at her head but as she was in close range, she was not able to fully dodge it. The pellets from the gun hit the woman on her right shoulder making her flew back as she was not in contact with the ground.


     'You got to be kidding me!'


     Mark stared in disbelief as he saw the spot that got hit. There were dents on the armor covering her shoulder but it was mostly intact!


     The woman turned towards him glaring in rage with her glowing eyes and jumped towards Mark.


     The sudden explosion of emotion that came from the woman made Mark's eyes blurred for a little less than a second. Still, that short time he lost focus made him lose his chance to dodge the woman fully.


     Mark jumped and rolled to his right but three of the woman's claws managed to swipe across the glass covering of his helmet. His helmet now had three gashes in front of it. Fortunately, the glass cover of his helmet was made with Plexiglass or else, his face would already be covered wounds from several thousand broken glass fragments if it was not.


     He almost died to that attack. He should brace himself from this woman's wild fluctuations or his ability as an Empath would be the one to pull him into his grave.


     BANG! BANG!


     Mark shot twice in succession. One hit the woman on her armored waist but managed to dodge the second shot as she jumped away. However, it was what Mark wanted. He did not want to kill her with those shots but he wanted her to get away.


     He jumped back after the second shot and ran behind a nearby Sedan. He decided to remove his helmet that was of no use at his current battle and was now a hindrance due to the slits on the glass cover.


     Mark removed the Bluetooth Camera on the helmet and stuck its hook unto his collar.


     He then ran away from the car as he heard the roof of the car dent after the woman jumped on its roof.


     BANG!


     Mark shot the woman on the roof of the car making her jump towards the ceiling. She then kicked the ceiling again and propelled herself towards Mark only to meet his unexpected attack.


     He threw the helmet towards the woman charging at him. The woman slashed the helmet into pieces but lost the opportunity to attack the Mark who was waiting in front.


     BANG!


     The woman's body spun backward as the shot hit her face. Mark did not rejoice however as the woman turned the unprotected half of her face away in the last moment making the shot hit her right armored cheek.


     The woman lied down on the concrete floor but Mark did not press the next attack. He ran away behind another car while his right hand reached into his belt bag.


     He needed to reload!


     Strange enough, he finished reloading and did not receive any form of attack.


     "AAAHHHHH!!!"


     Mark heard the mutant woman scream. It was not a scream to warn her enemies and not a scream to attract other zombies. It was a scream of pain.


     He peeked from behind the car and saw the woman standing unsteadily while flailing her arms. She tried to move forward towards Mark's direction but he noticed that the unarmored part of her body was holding her back.


     "Run…"


     Mark was surprised. The mutant woman spoke! Her voice was weak and unsteady.


     "Run!"


     She shouted as her left human eye stared at Mark.


     The light on the woman's left eye started to dim once more and stopped speaking. The armor on her body started to grow leaving only a quarter of her body left. The claws grew longer and her mutant yellow eye grew brighter. Her left eye was now halved in color.


     She then moved in for another attack. A more ferocious, more powerful and faster attack.


     Mark jumped away from the car and the woman's attack hit the vehicle making the 2.9 ton car skid towards the other car parked beside it.


     Mark now knew that time was the crux to survive this. It would be either Ange managed to let the military inside as fast as possible and to kill this mutant before her body was fully covered in armor.


     He knew that when that happened, this woman would be in her strongest form.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     59 More Problems!
      While Mark was fighting with the Mutant, Ange was running towards the parking entrance trying her best not to turn around for another time.


     At that time Mark's helmet was slashed, Ange saw it happen. She had the urge to run back and help him but she firmly held to what Mark told her to do, to let her brother and men for reinforcements.


     She could hear the sounds of a shotgun being fired and the booming sounds every time the mutant woman hits the concrete floor and ceiling behind her. There were also sounds of metal being slashed and car windows being smashed. Several car alarms also began to sound. All those sounds gave her the urge to turn back but she managed to hold it in.


     Even if she managed to turn and head back, Ange knew that she wouldn't be much of help right now. Even if she had trained in taekwondo and karate, it won't be enough. At that attack that she saw, it was not beyond her cognition but she knew that she still would not be able to react to it. She even started to wonder how Mark was able to fight with that mutant without being killed easily. She also have a gun but she doubt that she could do any damage to it when Mark's shotgun could not.


     When she arrived at the parking entrance, she saw the metal shutters that were blocking the way while she started hearing sounds of assault rifles from the other side.


     She took out Mark's phone from her pocket and called her brother while she started running towards security booth in the middle of the entrance.


     The call connected.


     [Angeline!]


     "Brother! What's the situation outside! I'm already on the other side of the entrance!"


     [What! Ho-! No. You got here too quick! Are there no infected or people inside?]


     "Answer me first!"


     Ange shouted at the phone while she tried to open the door of the security booth. It's locked. She won't be able to open it with force as it was made with metal. She started to look for another way in.


     [The infected are already surrounding us! The fireworks attracting the infected already stopped moments ago!]


     "What! Why! Wait! I'll ask them!"


     Ange picked up the radio holstered on her waist and called while she made the phone and radio face each other.


     "Uncle Bernard! Uncle Calvin! Are you there!"


     There was static for a few seconds until someone replied.


     [We're here!]


     She heard Bernard's voice but it was noticeable that they were panting hard.


     "Did something happen?! The fireworks stopped!"


     [We had to run! There's a mutant on the roof running on all fours and can climb walls! Fernan was scratched and Calvin hurt his leg since he had to jump halfway on the ladder to escape!]


     "What! OK! Are you guys safe now?!"


     [We just managed to enter the stairwell in the west wing and jammed the door. We're bringing Calvin and Fernan back first.]


     "Alright! I'll end the call! I'm also in a hurry!"



     She holstered the radio once again and spoke on the phone.


     "Brother! You heard that?"


     [I did!]


     "Ok! I'll hurry up and try to open this damn entrance!"


     [Don't hang up and just let the call run. And stop cursing or father will scold you later!]


     "Now is not the time for that!"


     Ange put the phone in her pocket but did not end the call. She already ran around and found no other way in but through the window. Unfortunately, the window was equipped with a reinforced glass!


     Without any choice, she held her revolver pistol forward and shot towards the window.


     BANG! CRASH!


     The ear-piercing sound of glass shattering echoed after her pistol was shot as the tough reinforced glass shattered into pebble sized pieces.


     After jumping into the window, she immediately found a control panel on the table along several office supplies and coupon sized printed papers.


     There was a smile in her face as she pushed the buttons on the panel but her smile grew stiff and her face grew dark. After pushing the buttons, the only thing that moved was the security gates on both sides of the security booth and not the shutters at the main entrance!


     Ange started searching inside the security booth and found nothing that looked like something that controls the shutters at the main entrance!


     "Shit!"


     She was sure that her brother heard her say that as he started shouting on the phone.


     "BROTHER! NOW IS NOT THE TIME!"


     She picked up the phone after jumping out of the booth.


     [I know! I just want to hear the reason you are cursing!]


     "The control to open the entrance is not inside the security booth!"


     [Then it should be inside the main security room or the control room of the mall! It was there most of the time we had operations in other malls before!]


     "Just where in hell can I find that room! We don't much time to search for it!"


     [What's wrong? You're very agitated!]


     "Mark is fighting against a powerful mutant right now! He might get killed if we take too much time!"


     [What?! Tsk. We have no choice! We'll abandon the vehicles here outside first! Angeline! Go inside the employee entrance and remove the barricades behind the door! The entrance should be on the west side of the entrance.]


     "OK!"


     Ange saw that door immediately ran towards it. She readied her gun and busted in. There were several zombies inside the room. She was no hesitation in her eyes anymore. She immediately shot the zombies whether it was a Biter or an Eater.


     After dispatching the zombies, she immediately shut the opened door on the south west side of the room which led into a hallway that also had zombies running towards her.


     She then started to remove the chairs, tables and other heavy stuff that were cluttered into a barricade on the front door.


     ***


     Mark was panting as he ran in between cars. He already disregarded his state after this battle as he used his Adrenaline rush in full throttle. Still, his chances to attack were getting lesser and lesser. If not for this ability, he might have already turned into minced meat already.


     This parking lot was the mutant woman's domain. She was like a fish in the water while he was shackled by his physical limits. The mutant woman could use the ceiling and the walls, could jump over and topple cars while he could do nothing but run and dodge with almost no time to counter attack!


     Several cars already started to make noises as the alarms installed went off. Broken glass windows scattered on the ground while the smaller and lighter vehicles were already toppled.


     Mark was also pushing his mental abilities to his maximum capacity. He was trying to resist the pressure this mutant was inducing and detect her emotional fluctuations to monitor her attacks and when the woman's conscious was able to resist for a moment.


     He already noticed that even if the mutant woman was fast and strong, it was not her full strength at all. As if she was holding back.


     Using the emotional fluctuation, knew that the woman was still there trying to resist but whatever the cause of what was happening to her was eating her inside slowly, physically and mentally.


     He started to understand that what was happening to this woman was different to the Eaters and Biters. Using his assumptions, Fat Mutants mutated after turning into a Biter while mutated Eaters changed after they became Eaters. The woman he was fighting right now started mutating while not turning into one of the two. He did not know the reason but he was sure that it was the case.


     BANG!


     Mark managed to make an opening by hiding behind a parked van near a wall. He jumped towards the wall and propelled himself unto the roof of the van. The mutant, who was not expecting what he did, as it tried to chase him, was caught off guard. He managed to shoot her open back.


     Blood gushed out of the woman's unarmored back and she screamed in pain.


     The woman staggered as Mark detected her human consciousness tried to hold off her uncontrollable body. She turned towards Mark while the remaining half of her human eye was tearing up with blood.


     "Please, Kill me… I can't hold on anymore."


     The bone armor started to grow once more. Though it was visibly slower, it was still growing.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     60 Just What is Going on here?
      "Kill me!"


     The woman shouted in remorse and pain. It was accompanied by a huge outburst of emotions containing regret, guilt, anger and sorrow. Mark felt that his head was being smashed with a hammer.


     After hearing the woman shout once more, Mark endured the head-splitting pain he felt and jumped for the kill.


     BAM!


     Unfortunately, the growth of the bones suddenly stopped and the woman eyes grew dim with it. As Mark aimed his shotgun at the woman's head a sudden force hit the gun sideward breaking the shotgun into pieces.


     The parts of the shotgun were blown away and the bent barrel of the gun was embedded unto the wall far away due to the force of the attack. He could feel the muscles of his hands and fingers being torn up due to the gun forcefully thrown away from his hand.


     Mark's eyes grew wide at the unexpected attack.


     The attack was not a slash from the mutant woman's claws but a side way kick that she never did even once since he started fighting the mutant. He then noticed that both the woman's lower limbs were now covered with that grey colored bone armor. The only remaining part that was not covered by the armor was a quarter of her face, her left shoulder and her left arm.


     Shocked by the sudden unexpected attack and the sudden breakage of his shotgun, he was not able to see the next incoming attack from the woman at the start. It was a front kick using her other foot. It was not that Mark was too shocked to see it but the kick came fast, even faster than the swipe of her claws!


     When he saw the front kick approaching, the foot was just several inches away from his chest. As his arms were thrown away sideways by the kick that broke his gun, he could only block the kick with his left arm.


     Mark could not think any more of what to do. Receiving this attack head on would surely cripple him or worse, could kill him. At the last moment, he jumped back. Mark jumped backwards as strong as he could. If he could not dodge, could at least mitigate a percentage of the impact.


     BAM! CRACK!


     The kick connected with his left arm breaking the bone on his arm. He was also sure that his ribs were also fractured. The kick threw him about a dozen meters away towards the east wing of the parking area and sent him rolling on the floor. It was fortunate that he jumped back and there was no walls or cars behind him when flew back or his body would had been smashed into meat paste.


     Still, it hurt like hell.


     His adrenaline could not suppress the pain in his body anymore as he accumulated more and more injuries as he battled against this mutant. His skin was bruised, his head was aching, his left arm was broken and his ribs were fractured. Even the ligaments of his legs and calves were almost torn up due to overexertion. Even if he had all his abilities as an Empath and he was able to control the release of adrenaline in his body, his body was still of an average shut-in. His body was weaker than an average person, he had low stamina and his untrained muscles were mostly fragile.



     It was already a miracle that he was able to last this long fighting this mutant woman. It was also a miracle that he was still alive after receiving that kick that could probably topple a car.


     Phew!


     Mark spit on the floor. What he spit out was not saliva but blood. He could already savor the thick iron like taste from his throat.


     His eyes was blurring as he tried to stand up using his last unbroken hand. Shivering in pain and the side effects of adrenaline kicking up, he could only sit on the floor.


     "Angeline… Where the hell is that girl… She's really taking her time…"


     Cough! Cough!


     He coughed out a mouthful of blood from his throat.


     Looking up and forward, he could see the woman approaching while leisurely walking. It seemed that whatever the thing that was eating the woman's consciousness had deemed him unable to fight anymore.


     Would he resign to this fate? A bad end?


     Of course not! He was not afraid of death but he would rather not die in the very first day the apocalypse started!


     And he already found people who unconditionally wanted to be with him…


     Unfortunately he was already losing his grip and was about to fall unconscious.


     While sitting down, Mark looked up. The mutant woman was looking down on him while tilting her head like a child. She then raised her leg and not using her claw. It seemed that she was trying to practice her kicks with Mark's body as the target.


     Mark was not able to see the woman anymore as she swung her leg down like a hammer. He finally fell unconscious.


     BADUMP! BADUMP!


     Loud beating sounds echoed inside his entire body as his heart pumped stronger.


     A sudden wave of suppressing mental fluctuations came surging out across the parking area making the mutant woman stop her attack and jump back several meters away. She stood staring warily at Mark.


     At the center of the wave, Mark's body sat unmoving. He slowly raised his head looking at the woman. His eyes looked fierce and the pupils of his eyes were glowing red. There was a smirk on his face. It was not a sinister smirk but full of amusement.


     Disregarding the mutant warily watching him, 'Mark' stood up stretching his body like he just woke up. He then started speaking.


     "Damn! It's been years since I came out just to find his body all beaten up!"


     He stood with a straight back filled with confidence different from before that he was a little hunched and looking lazy. 'Mark' then observed his body and continued speaking.


     "Broken Ulna and Radius, torn Brachioradialis the other arm muscles were overexerted. The ligaments on the knees are scraped. The calf muscles are almost torn up. Several bruises and muscle pains on other parts of his body."


     He held his chin with his right hand and nodded.


     "Yeah, he's all beat up."


     A shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. The mutant woman started to attack once more but with claws and not her foot. The mutant swiped her arm from above trying to cut her prey from his head downwards.


     The attack hit nothing but air.


     'Mark' already stepped his left leg behind and faced the mutant sideways dodging the attack by a hair's breadth. He glared at the mutant woman making her falter before sweeping her leg sideward towards his flank.


     The side kick hit nothing but air once more.


     The mutant woman looked around and did not see where 'Mark' went to when she felt something heavy by her armored shoulder.


     Her face turned to her right and saw him as he landed on her shoulder. Before she could react, she felt at strong force from behind her head. The mutant's face heavily slammed on the concrete floor making a fist sized crack.


     'Mark' then landed several feet away from the woman after delivering an ruthless ankle kick towards the woman's head.


     "Oops, I torn up several muscle strands on his right leg and fractured his ankle. I shouldn't have done that. His body's juice is also about to run out too!"


     He then tilted his head as he closed his eyes.


     "Why the hell is there a foreign substance in his body?"


     When he opened, 'Mark' seemed to have come into realization as he looked at the empty space filled with air around him.


     "The foreign substance is also in the air huh? Looks like the world became f*cked up now. Hmm… these substances don't seem to be harmful. It's slowly changing his body structure isn't it?


     I see, it's actually starting to fix his body huh? Then I could play for a little without worry then? Huh what's this?"


     He noticed the Bluetooth camera on his collar.


     "A camera?"


     He pointed the lens on his face.


     "This is good! I can teach you how to properly use your abilities. It's been years and you haven't mastered them yet!"


     'Mark' waved at the camera before putting it back at his collar.


     The mutant woman who already recovered from her sudden faceplant attacked with a side swipe of her claws. 'Mark' took one step back and turned his face upwards making the woman's claws sweep through the space under his chin.


     "Seriously, can't you wait a bit?"


     'Mark' grabbed the woman's arm and did a sudden one handed shoulder throw slamming the mutant's back on the concrete creating another crater on the floor.


     "Guh, I snapped a few muscles again. This is why it is not good to turn off the brain's limiters while concentrating the adrenaline one part of the body. Geez, you should really exercise a bit. Your body is much heavier than the last time."


     He then looked at the direction where Ange was busy removing the barricades.


     "There is still time to play a bit but… His juice was about to run out so it's a pity."


     Turning towards the mutant that stood up shaken, 'Mark' contemplated.


     "What should I do with you? Normally I would just kill you like he did but you can be useful to him.


     Do you want to be saved? I can save you but you need to swear loyalty to him. Become his servant!"


     A sudden pressure gushed out from 'Mark' enveloping the mutant woman making her stagger backwards.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     61 A Mutant Servan
      The mutant woman staggered backwards while holding her head screaming in a double toned voice, a woman's voice and a voice that was not of a human.


     'Mark' started his narration about what he was doing. Anyone would think that he was crazy talking alone but he was actually talking to the camera that hung on his collar.


     "You always use your ability to sense and absorb emotions but you never tried to release the negative energies you absorbed. No wonder you get exhausted every time. Taking in all those negative energies and storing those without using a single bit. That is why you always possess an aura that makes people stay away!"


     He tilted his head.


     "Uhhhh. That's not an issue isn't it, you loner. Hah, Nevermind. Anyways you can also release it like this. Watch!"


     BAM! The mutant woman fell on her knees while holding her head screaming. She was feeling a piercing pain in her head as if her skull was being drilled into.


     "Ooops, I overdid it…"


     'Mark' approached the kneeling mutant without fear and grabbed her forehead.


     "It's quite hard to pinpoint which consciousness to target if used in a distance isn't it?"


     Then, the pressure entered the woman's head but she did not scream anymore, instead, the dim eye of the woman brightened.


     "Can you speak now? I'm suppressing whatever this thing eating your consciousness. You heard what I said before right?"


     The mutant woman looked at 'Mark' and looked down once more. She had a sad expression on what remained of her human face.


     "Please, just kill me…"


     "Why?"


     "I'm not even human anymore. I don't know if I can go on like this. In the first place… I can't accept it! I killed my family with my own hands!"


     Tears of blood came out of her eyes. Her heart must have been crushed.


     When the zombies started to appear, in order to protect her twin daughter and son, her ankle was bitten. With the help her husband, she managed to escape and they entered this parking area along with her family and other survivors.


     She was wary that she will turn as she was bitten. To her surprise, more than five minutes passed and she was still fine.


     But…


     Three hours after she was bitten, she started to lose control of her body and a bone like growth started to cover her body starting from the spot where the bite was.


     After finally losing control, the first people she attacked with her claws were her family. She was conscious and saw everything but she could not do anything to stop it. She stabbed her husband who protected her children. Her claws pierced through the back of her husband and towards her children he was protecting splattering the blood of her precious family.


     She then started to lose her control even more as she started to attack everyone. Slashes, stabs, her consciousness watched as her mutated body played with the lives of the people she killed.



     "Hoh? Is that so? It's a pity then. The children are still alive and their mother wanted to die already. Just how are they gonna live in this f*cked up world without a single parent?"


     She looked up at 'Mark' confused until she realized what he meant by what he said. She tried to stand up in shock.


     "Hey! Hey! Wait! Don't move or you'll lose control again if I let go of you!"


     The woman was still agitated but she paid heed to what Mark said.


     "Are you saying the truth! M-My children are still alive?!"


     "What? Don't believe me? Though I don't know how, they are safe and sound, though both of them are unconscious."


     'Mark' looked at a certain direction at towards the east wing area.


     "So? You still want to die?"


     "No! But!"


     The woman who was kneeling on the floor used her human arm to touch the unsightly armor covering most of her body.


     "Say…"


     'Mark' spoke making the woman look at him.


     "Have you've been a good parent?"


     "I did! I love my children! I can trade my life for them!"


     'Mark' nodded confidently.


     "Then, what's your answer to my proposition? I suppose that I can save you and you can take care of your children. But you have to become his loyal servant!"


     'Mark' smiled.


     "Do you agree?"


     The woman became excited and as she knew that even her husband sadly did not make it, she could at least atone for her sins as she take care and protect her children in this chaotic world. Even if she had to sell herself to a demon, she would still accept it.


     "I do!"


     "Alright!"


     'Mark' shouted while he discharged a huge mental energy drilling into the wild consciousness that tried to consume the woman.


     "Tsk. It's like a wild horse dammit!"


     He was using the released energy to scatter and contain the foreign consciousness inside the woman's head but was not able to do so due to it being wild and uncontrollable. During the time he was doing that, the woman was shivering while trying to hold out the pain in her head.


     "It's impossible this way huh? Then I'll just use that ability that this idiot loner doesn't even know he had!"


     The flow of energy changed. It became a calming and comforting one, gently flowing into the woman's body. It was like cold water flowing in her body during the summer heat.


     The woman stopped trembling and her body started to relax. The wild consciousness started to calm down. 'Mark' then shouted.


     "Quick! Devour it!"


     "How!"


     "Just like how you tried to resist it earlier!"


     The woman closed her eyes as she started to struggle to gain full control of her mind. The wild foreign consciousness inside the woman's body was getting devoured slowly.


     During the process, the bone armor covering her body started to retract. It retracted slowly and steadily back inside her body. Even though the grey bone armor entered her body, there were no wounds, holes or scars left on her skin as if her skin and muscles freely allowed the movement of her bones. It did not take long as all the armor covering her body was gone.


     The woman looked really weakened as she opened her eyes. Still, there was obvious happiness in it as she was given a second shot in life. She stood up and vowed.


     "Thank you."


     It was a gratitude that came from the bottom of her heart.


     "Nah, I don't need your thanks. Your life is his property now, remember?"


     'Mark' shrugged her gratitude away.


     "Uhm. Who is this 'his' you are talking about?"


     "Hah? Are you an idiot? You are conscious all the while you are being consumed by whatever that is. Do you think I'm the same person who was fighting you at the start?"


     'Mark' started smugly.


     "So, you are talking about the one before… A D.I.D. isn't it. Is the 'you' before is the main personality?"


     "Hmm hmm. Not bad, that's right! So you are now his servant!"


     "Yes. But, are you not afraid that I will renege against your condition?"


     "Hahaha, don't make me laugh! Rather, I'm more surprised that you accepted it with all your heart."


     He tilted his head smiling at the woman.


     "It's because it is a life debt I won't be able to pay even with my whole life. I'm already a dead person the moment I got bitten and this chance was nothing else but something you gave me. And if I did not comply, I'm sure that my children will be at stake."


     The mature woman let out a refreshing smile.


     "Nice, I like your personality! Then do your best and make your master accept you!"


     "Mas-Master?"


     "Yeps! That guy is tooooo much of a loner that he'll sure be troubled when you introduce yourself as his servant when he wakes up. Kukuku, I want to see the look in his face when that happens. He will surely try to ditch you!"


     'Mark' raised his right arm and fixed his hair with his hand.


     "Anyway, even if he tries to push you away, you will still be his servant and obey what he says except when he dismisses you. I'm the only one who can do that. Understand?"


     The woman nodded with cold sweat on her back as 'Mark' was glaring at her sinisterly when he said that last word.


     "Say, can you control that bone armor of yours?"


     "I could. Look."


     The woman stretched her right hand forward. Her skin on her hand split up while her grey bones enveloped the hand like a gauntlet.


     "Hmm, I really picked up a good thing."


     He nodded as he looked at the bone gauntlet the woman wore. 'Mark' then sighed. He took off the camera on his collar and took out the extra phone from the holster on his waist. She handed the two things to the woman.


     "This is?"


     "Hide these and don't give these to anyone but him when he wakes up alright? Also are you not cold? I don't think you're an exhibitionist but maybe I'm wrong."


     'Mark' scanned her body.


     When she saw where he was looking at, she looked down and saw that her mature peaks and bushes below were all exposed to the man in front of her. Her face grew red and turned her body the other way in embarrassment. Normally, she would have slapped the person in front of her but she did not feel that it would be right to do so towards her savior. And also, for one or more reason, she was afraid of offending him.


     "Anyways, find something to wear and take your children here. Remember, the mutant I was fighting earlier was injured and ran away. You are just a survivor who managed to survive the mutant. You got that?"


     He then turned around walking towards the nearest wall.


     "Where are you going?"


     The naked woman asked.


     "My time is up. Remember our deal and my instructions alright?"


     Under the watch of the woman, he sat on the floor and leaned on the wall. His head then drooped to the side.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     62 Mutagen
      4:07 PM – Central Business Park, Pasay City, Research Building


     At the far corner south west of the Central Business Park, there was a several story building that was converted into a research laboratory. Here, the elites of research that majorly focused on medicine and microbiology was gathered to research for the possible cure and to research the nature of whatever was causing the outbreak.


     In the lounge of the building there was a middle-aged man who was eating with his two young assistants. His name was Isaach Co, a half-Chinese biology professor in the University of the Philippines six years ago. He was known as the crazy professor due to his high immersion on his research back then when he was teaching.


     It was six years ago that he was taken in by the government to research a confidential and valuable specimen and thus, he worked under the government until now.


     Isaach was about to finish his food when someone he knew entered the building. He smiled and waved towards the visitor.


     "Hey! General, aren't you too early? Don't tell me you didn't sleep."


     The person who entered was the highest officer in this evacuation area, Gen. Miguel Perez, who was followed by several of his men.


     The general ordered the people following him to wait at the entrance and walked towards the professor.


     "I already slept for a few hours Prof. Isaach. I think, it's you who did not sleep at all."


     "Right! I did not sleep at all! See this?"


     The professor pointed at his unfinished food.


     "You think this is breakfast? I just had the time to eat dinner!"


     He grumbled. But towards his grumble the general just laughed.


     "Well then professor, with that all-nighter I'm sure you gathered a lot of information right?"


     "Miguel, can we stop it?"


     "You started it, Isaach."


     The two men laughed as they clasped their right hands and bumped their shoulders.


     This showed the close brotherhood between the two. They were highschool classmates who both did their best in their fields and rose to success.


     "You want my report right? Just let me finish my food. By the way, these two are my assistants. The young lady is Nia and the young man is Allen."


     The professor pointed at his assistants who were sitting at the opposite side of the table. The two assistants bowed their heads slightly in acknowledgement. There was no reason to introduce the general as they already knew who he was.


     ***


     After eating his very late dinner, Prof. Isaach together with his assistants brought Gen. Miguel towards his office.


     "Nia, get the reports in the other room. Allen, turn on the monitors."


     As they stepped into the office, the General saw several flat screen monitors hung on the wall beside the door, a large office desk and several cabinets filled with cluttered files and books. These were Prof. Isaach insisted on bringing away from his private laboratory.



     The two assistants immediately followed the Professor's instructions with high efficiency.


     Prof. Isaach then sat on the chair behind the desk and waved at the General to come in. Then, Nia, who went into a door opposite of the office entrance came back holding several file folders and neatly lined the folders on the desk.


     "Here are the reports you wanted."


     The Professor pointed his open palm towards the folders on the desk.


     "Why are the reports separated?"


     "Information about the pathogen, infected mutants, human mutants and miscellaneous stuff from left to right."


     The general then moved the folders into one stack and put it at the side of the desk. He looked at the Professor and seriously asked.


     "Isaach, I want to ask your opinion about what is happening right now."


     "You want my opinion?"


     He looked back at the general with a skeptical look.


     "The earth is doomed!"


     He stretched his arms diagonally upwards and yelled.


     "Can you elaborate?"


     "Can't you just say that you want me to summarize the contents of those folders in front of you?"


     Hearing the question that was returned to him, the general nodded.


     "Alright, let me explain."


     The profession inhaled and exhaled deeply.


     "First, we are all infected. Me, you, everyone! Including animals and plants! Though there are no sudden negative side effects to us for now but who knows what will happen in the future."


     Before the professor could continue, he was interrupted.


     "Wait, wait! You said there are no negative but are you saying that there are positive effects?"


     "That's right. The strain that initially infected all of us is not harmful but rather helpful. It is slow but it is changing our bodies into something better. It is slow that no one will realize it in a short while but probably in another month or year, the changes will be noticeable."


     The professor reached towards the stack of folders and pulled one folder opening in and pointed and information regarding a six year old boy. Then he pointed at one of the screens where a child playing was shown.


     "You did not do anything to this child right?"


     The general looked at the Professor in askance.


     "You know that other's called me crazy but I'm not a monster, mind you. That child is only there for observation. He is there because that child almost died several hours ago due to a gun shot. The wound was not fatal so he was saved by a surgery. Look at him now. Do you think that a child running lively like that was someone who just undergone surgery.


     After the surgery, he was burning with fever and after ten hours, his wounds closed. During the time he was healing, we conducted tests and it showed that the pathogen in his body was actively mending his body and DNA structure.


     We tried the same to several of the notorious criminals you brought here to experiment on. Unfortunately, most of them remained normal except for one who was currently healing there."


     The professor pointed at the screen where an unconscious bald man was shown.


     "By the way, there are a few more children being observed having fevers right now. The analysis showed the same symptoms as the previous boy. The problem is that not all of them received a fatal injury. Some just fell burning with fever for unknown reasons. The pathogen in their bodies is active but we couldn't still find out what is going on with their bodies."


     Looking away from the monitor, the general asked.


     "If we are all infected, why didn't we turn into those flesh eaters outside?"


     "It's because the strain that is inside us is different from the ones inside the bodies for that zombie like infected. I called this as the "Neutral Strain".


     The professor flipped over the papers in the folder again and pointed at a picture of clustered micro cells.


     "This is the strain inside our body. As you can see, it is neither a virus nor bacteria. Because of this, the research for the cure was stumped. It has some of the properties both bacteria and viruses had and some properties that it didn't have.


     Anyway, the "Neutral Strain" in our bodies won't make us turn unless we are bitten."


     The professor pointed at the next picture. It also had similar appearance to the first picture but had thick tentacles and was dark colored.


     "This is the reason why people turn. I call this the "Agitator Strain". This strain lives on the saliva of the people who turned and if the saliva entered our bodies, we will become one of them. It is due to this strain having a large influence and mutating the "Neutral Strain" to this one that I call the "Unstable Strain" or the "Mutation Strain"."


     Prof. Isaach pointed at a picture in the next page. A picture of clustered splatter shaped cells was present.


     "This strain is highly unstable that it mutates the body and turning the host. Also, this strain reacts if there is a present catalyst inside or outside the body of the host and mutates into a new strain while mutating the body of the host further."


     While the General was seriously listening at what the Professor was saying he took another folder from the stack and flipped it open showing a page with a picture of a mutant man. The mutant man looked normal except for the thin fur covering its arms and legs and his teeth that had changed into fangs.


     "This person mutated in front of us all after he was bitten. Before the mutation, we determined that this person was bitten by a dog that was not vaccinated yet. Look at him, doesn't he look like weredog? I tried using a sample of the "Unstable Strain" and mixed it with a sample of Rabies Lyssavirus and the result, the "Unstable Strain" mutated into a different one similar to what we found inside that mutant.


     Using that as basis, we tried mixing other things like viruses, bacterium, chemicals and everyday things you can find and each catalyst caused the "Unstable Strain" to mutate into a unique strain using a proper amount of the catalyst. It also showed us that there are endless possibilities that the infected can mutate.


     Be prepared that more powerful ones will appear sooner or later."


     Prof. Isaach's last sentence placed an unquestionable pressure on the General's shoulders.


     "There are different strains but what did you scientists named this pathogen?"


     "Isn't it obvious? It is a mutagenic pathogen so for convenience sake, we called it "Mutagen".




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     63 Six Years Ago
      "Mutagen…"


     Gen. Miguel murmured as he roamed his eyes across the room. His gaze stopped at one corner of the room and approached before pulling the chair placed there towards the desk and sat on it.


     "What are you doing?"


     Prof. Isaach asked.


     "You did not invite me to sit down so I just helped myself."


     "Don't you have more things to do?"


     "I do but I needed to know the details first before I pass the report to others."


     The professor looked at him with disbelieving eyes.


     "I already compiled every single findings we had so far in those reports! Seriously you…"


     "You know that I'm a person who doesn't read too much. Can we get back to topic?"


     "I'm really surprised how did you get into that position given that attitude of yours. Now, where are we again?"


     "Don't worry about that, I keep up my image good in the eyes of the public. Back to the topic, you stopped at the name of the pathogen. My next question for you is why the children are more susceptible to the mutation caused by the Neutral Strain?"


     Isaac nodded at the General's question.


     "There are no clear causes but the most reasonable reason is because the children are still undergoing a period that we adults are already done with. We adults, our physiques change overtime due to different causes but we already stopped growing while the children are still in their growth period. Their growth is being influenced by the Neutral Strain in their bodies."


     "Then, what about the mutants?"


     "Which mutants? The mutated Z-types or the Mutators?"


     "Z-types? Mutators?"


     "The Z-types are those infected that turned. That was what we labeled them. Those running pathogen spreaders were the Z-type 1 while those undead infected were the Z-type 2. Under them were the mutations we called Z-type 1a, Z-type 1b and so on. The Mutators on the other hand were the people who mutated after being bitten but they are different from the Z-types."


     "What is the difference between the two kinds of mutants?"


     "Even though both variants originated from people who were bitten, the mutated infected remained zombie like while Mutators retained their consciousness to some extent and gained superhuman abilities. And the mutant variants from the latter kind cannot infect others. The mutated strain in their bodies already merged with their DNA after they mutated."


     "Then the mutated people first. Did your team find out why they became like that? Most people bitten turned into those zombie like infected while these people are very rare aren't they?"


     In response to that question, Prof. Isaach took out a remote from the drawer below his desk and changed the feed being shown by the monitors.


     There were two people who were staying in different rooms was shown in the monitors. One was a man in his thirty's while the other was a woman in her teens.



     The man looked human. No, he's definitely a human. He sat on his bed reading a book. On the other feed however, it showed the teenaged girl whose arms and neck was covered in snake scales. She was tied up with chains and was unconscious.


     "Yes, they are really rare. As you can see, these two are the only instances that we can observe. Well, there's actually the other one."


     "The guy that was already killed, right?"


     "That's right. We still haven't found the reason why they did not turn into those Z-types since we can't observe the pathogen that changed them but there is only one theory we're looking into. It is the compatibility of the mutated strain to their DNA. Still, the proof we gathered is not enough to prove this conjecture.


     Also, there are two variants to that. First is that man who successfully mutated without any issues who is a "Successful Mutation". He looked like normal right now but his strength was higher than an average human and if he activated his ability as a Mutator, his muscles will bulge and his strength would be multiplied by several times. The second variant is that girl over there which are the "Failed Mutations"."


     Prof. Isaach pointed at the monitor showing the unconscious girl.


     "She is like that man we had to put down earlier. During initial stages of their mutation, they retained their consciousness but as the mutation started to spread through their bodies, they started to lose control over their body. I personally asked this girl earlier how she felt during the initial stages of her mutation. Can you guess what she said?"


     Prof. Isaach paused waiting for the General's answer.


     "Nothing comes into mind."


     "She said that there was another consciousness, a more savage and uncontrollable one eroding her own and wrestles over the control of her body. Once her mutation ends, she would be like that man who lost reason and behaved like a savage beast. You know, I suspected that those strong savage mutants that came out of the crashed planes are in the similar circumstances."


     The General nodded then looked at the professor.


     "I remember that those mutants were attacking the Z-types and vice-versa."


     "It's true, we already observed it. The Z-types and Failed Mutators don't acknowledge each other but don't be complacent that they would kill each species. It's just a mild theory but there is a possibility that Failed Mutators grow by defeating Z-types and Z-types will mutate further after eating the bodies of dead Mutators. Still, whoever wins will become a danger to our existence as humans."


     The general massaged his temple as he felt his headache getting stronger as he listened further. Still, he needed to know what he must know to properly guide the people in this camp to survival.


     "Actually, the circumstances with the Failed Mutators reminded me of the event six years ago."


     Prof. Isaach closed his eyes as he reminisced.


     "What event?"


     "Oh right. I forgot that you're still a lower ranking soldier that time so it was no wonder that you didn't know."


     The professor looked at his two assistants who sat on another table on the other side of the room.


     "It's the event that caused me to be taken in by the government. Remember the large meteor that was about collide to Earth and was shot down using a missile by the American Aeronautics Institute six years ago? There was an event hidden to the public at that time. Before, I can't tell you but who cares much about the confidential bull stuff the government enforces right now."


     The General listened intently as he really had no idea about what Prof. Isaach was saying aside from the things disclosed to the public.


     "Even if the meteor exploded, several fragments of the meteor still entered earth. What was hidden to the public was that the fragments that crashed into earth had a property that changed the bodies of the people who came in contact with it. Unfortunately, it seemed that the fallen fragments mysteriously disappear after being held by people so I never really saw the fragments myself.


     According to description, the fragments looked like a crystal with a deep violet color about the size of a marble. And even though it just fell from outer space, it did not create any crater, did not discharge radiation and did not even release heat.


     There were two reported sightings of those fragments falling into our country. One was in an orphanage in Quezon province while another was in a rural area in Bacoor."


     Prof. Isaach spread his hands towards his assistants.


     "These two children were the orphans who came in contact of the fragment that landed in Quezon. After the examination and experiments that I conducted on them, their bodies evolved and gained abilities like the Successful Mutators. But you know, they had the same symptoms like the failed mutators back then. They had another consciousness in their minds trying to corrode them and wanted to take control of their bodies. Fortunately, the foreign consciousness was weak. The corrosion failed and they retained their minds after "devouring" the foreign consciousness."


     The two assistants nodded with a smile hearing what the professor.


     "That's…"


     The general could not believe what he just heard as he started at the two. He looked back towards the Professor and questioned him.


     "Wait a minute. Aren't they valuable pieces for research? Why did they become your assistants? If what you said is true, then they should already be taken away by those greedy pigs?"


     "HAHAHA"


     The Professor laughed loudly.


     "I bluffed the results of my research back then. Their bodies might have evolved but the structure of their bodies did not change. Because of that, unless these two children showed their abilities, other people will only think that they are normal. Six years ago, just think how old these two are back then. As if I will give these good children to those corrupt people who only think for themselves. Using the pretense that these two children grew closer to me, I adopted them after they were released when the research ended."


     "I see. You're lucky that you managed to pull that off."


     "Of course! Those pigs in the upper brass know nothing but fatten their pockets making them easier to fool when it came to terms regarding science."


     "By the way, you said that there was another fragment that fell in Bacoor. What happened to it?"


     Prof. Isaach shrugged his shoulders to that question.


     "No one knows what happened to that. The Special Forces dispatched there located the ground zero but found nothing. No witnesses, no fragments, no anything. It was likely that the fragment was found by someone but that person was not found until now."




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     64 A Mysterious Sigh
      "Hmmm. Then that person should be alive somewhere doesn't he?"


     "He might be but who knows?"


     The General entered a deep contemplation about the information he just heard. He subconsciously took out a packet of cigarettes and was about to light it when the Professor's voice snapped him out of it.


     "I'll kick you out if you light that. You said a while ago that you already stopped smoking, so what in the world are you doing right now?"


     Gen. Miguel froze and awkwardly returned the cigarette.


     "Sorry about that. I've been stressed out since this morning. The pressure is piling up."


     "I won't really mind if that's the reason but you better do that outside and not in this building."


     Prof. Isaach sternly reminded him.


     "By the way, there are also fragments that landed in other countries right? Is there any other information given out by them?"


     To that question, The Professor snorted.


     "You think they would? With the pretense that it was their country's private matter, you think us smaller countries get anything from them? Our country might not even have the ability to send spies to other countries so of course we got nothing but the initial reports and leaked news about a small outbreak in a village in Arizona."


     "Outbreak?"


     "Yes, similar to what we are experiencing at the moment. I was also sent there to investigate with other scientists but everything was already cleaned up when we arrived. The only news we got there is that there was a fragment that fell there on a colony of termites. The colony mutated killing more than half of the people in that village. We tried to communicate about cooperating with their research but they were highly secretive about it."


     "I see. You really can't do anything about that."


     The General looked at the two assistants writing things on their notebooks on the other table.


     "You said that these two evolved, did they gain superpowers?"


     "They did. Well, I don't really mind telling you about them but it is easier if you see it."


     The Professor smiled mischievously.


     "Nia, Allen. Come here and show him your abilities. I want to see his surprised face!"


     The two assistants shook their heads when they saw the smile on the Professor's face. The Professor was at it again. This crazy scientist not only immersed himself on his research but also loved to play pranks on people.


     The first to display her ability was Nia. She half extended her arm with her palm open and facing upwards. Her palm then started to emit a faint white light. The General could feel a faint cold air from her direction. After about five seconds, two chopstick sized ice spikes landed on her palm.


     Next was Allen. He picked up the smallest needle from a cabinet in the room along with a short piece of thin nylon thread. Using a thumb flip using his left hand, he launched the needle in the air spinning vertically in a very fast pace similar to a propeller of a helicopter. His eyes then released a faint red glow and his right hand that was holding one of the ends of the nylon thread moved. The next thing that the General saw the needed hanging down from Allen's hand with the nylon thread that passed through the eye of the needle.



     The General was slack jawed. He then heard the Professor's smug voice behind him.


     "Amazing isn't it? Nia's ability is to conjure the moisture in the surroundings and form the collected moisture into ice in any shape she wanted. As for Allen, ocular senses were highly enhanced that he is even capable of clearly seeing things even as fast a fired sniper bullet. Paired with his enhanced body, he will be able to respond to anything as long as he can see it coming.


     Actually, their abilities are very beneficial to my field of research as NIa can freeze the specimen gathered anywhere needed while Allen can do a lot like accurately sewing wounds, catching fast moving parasites and other things that needed a fast reaction and reflex."


     Hearing his explanation, the General sighed.


     "You're lucky to have such assistants."


     "What? Jealous?"


     "I'm not. It's just that I will feel assured it at least a few of these Mutators can be drafted in the my ranks."


     "What you want to do is hard. It's likely that these Mutators will have a high ego and hard to control unlike your fully trained men. Unless one of the people you trust the most became one, it would be a pipe dream."


     "What if I give them benefits? What do you think?"


     "The result will depend on the Mutators themselves. It is likely that many of them will aim for a higher position than being a lapdog in the military and following orders from the untrusted upper brass. But I guess, that method can work on the man we had now."


     "The Mutator with super strength?"


     "That's right. That guy has his family waiting for him in the survivor area you see. If you can promise him a better treatment with his family, I'm sure that he will comply."


     "Is he going to be released soon?"


     "Uhuh. We're just doing the final tests so you can have him afterwards if you can convince him. If not, we'll just release him.


     Well, we can only release him since I don't think that we have the capability to restrain him. It's better to build good relations with these Mutators if possible since the safety of the people will be in danger if we are the ones to do the first move on them and not the other way around.


     You also needed to bolster the ranks of your men, Miguel. There are also the existence of Mutant Animals and Plants. These mutated creatures will sure come in flocks sooner before we humans are able to evolve naturally."


     ***


     Day 2 - 5:25 AM - City Mall Bacoor, Basement Parking, Central Area


     The military moved back and forth around the parked vehicles they already transported in after they found the security room of the mall. The soldiers who were left here in the parking was in charge of checking and fixing their vehicles while most of the soldiers already moved out and secured the essential parts of the mall like the Hardware and Electronics Store in the first floor and the whole of the service corridors of all the floors of the mall.


     The survivors brought by the military convoy were staying in the East Wing part of the Basement Parking where they arranged beddings and rationed food from the warehouse. The survivors who had almost nothing to eat since this morning were very happy eating the food rationed to them.


     The employees of the mall helped in securing the mall by serving as guides for the soldiers as they knew the mall structure more than anyone else in here.


     During the process of securing the mall, they managed to find several more survivors hiding inside stores. Most of them went out of hiding after hearing the sounds the soldiers were making.


     However, due to the increase in the survivors, another squad was needed to transport all the people in one go. According to the report 1st Lt. Rafael received from the headquarters, the earliest arrival of the rescue squads will be in the afternoon and the latest was before midnight.


     Still, it seemed that no matter how long the rescue arrives, the survivors were fine with it as long that the rescue will surely arrive. It was due to the men 1st Lt. Rafael led showing their prowess and successfully securing a large area in the mall. It was unfortunate that they would not be able to secure the main areas of the mall due to the overwhelming number of infected.


     Another thing was that the conflict between the survivors became almost none existent due the soldiers leading the people. The survivors put the soldiers as their pillars making the soldiers try to not let these people down.


     ***


     Day 2 - 6:00 AM – Lakeville Subdivision, Taal Lake Street, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Inside one of the locked house in that street, a strong ray of violet light flashed coming from the closet in the only room of that house.


     Aside from clothes that were stacked very far from being neat inside the closet, there was a gallon sized circular wide-mouth jar buried deeply among the clothes.


     Inside the jar, there was a double terminated crystal of a vivid violet color. The crystal was one and a half inch in diameter and a little more than three inches in height. The crystal was floating vertically in the middle of the jar not being affected by Earth's gravity. Around the crystal, there were six smaller sphere shaped crystals about the size of a marble with the same color. The smaller crystals were also floating and danced horizontally around the mid-level of the larger crystal while slowly moving counterclockwise.


     The crystals flashed a strong light for some time before settling down. Unfortunately, no one was able to see this amazing sight aside from the person that hid it there that was not even present in the house at the moment.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     65 Waking Up
      Day 2 - 6:28 AM – City Mall Bacoor, 3rd Floor, TechZone


     Mark, who fell unconscious even before his battle in the previous night was finished, slowly opened his eyes while lying on a soft mattress. While he stared at the ceiling, 'It's an unfamiliar ceiling.' was not what he first thought of but he calmly try to recollect all his memories before the collapsed while ignoring the fact that he was now inside the storage room of his base store.


     He was not a person who was groggy when waking up in the morning even if the timing he woke up was bad. Rather, he was always clear headed even if he was still sleepy after waking up.


     After recollecting what happened, he tried to make several assumptions on how he ended up in this place. He was a person who did not speak too much and as such, he learned to make assumptions and try to find the exact situation using clues he could find around him. Just like how he handled a lot of his questions that he liked to ask to Paula yesterday. He only asked about her ability and background and he could make conclusions using what he observed about her and what he detected using his ability.


     As he just woke up, the first thing he wanted to do was to lift his body up and sit down on whatever he was lying down on.


     'Heavy.'


     That was what he felt when he tried to move. Mark looked around his body and he saw two girls sleeping by his sides. On his right was Mei who was kneeling down on the floor while her head lay on the soft mattress he was lying on and her hands were holding his right hand. To his left was Abbygale who was tightly hugging his body.


     While most men might have felt lucky if they were in this situation, Mark was actually feeling discomfort.


     'Just what are these girls doing with an injured pers…"


     He stopped his train of thought. As he tried to feel the condition of his body, he felt no injury. On the other hand, he actually felt that his body was slightly stronger than before specially his lower limbs.


     Mark gently pulled his hand from Mei's grasp and slowly peeled off Abbygale from his body before he sat down.


     It was then that he saw a woman come in through the door.


     "You…"


     He was surprised inside.


     Who entered was a mature lady who was wearing a black tank top covered by a denim jacket, fitted pants and rubber shoes. He then stared at the woman's face.


     The woman's face was something he would not forget for a long time. He was sure that she was the woman who was covered in grey colored bone armor last night!


     The woman looked surprised as she saw him sitting on the mattress while staring at her. She then properly fixed her posture and smiled.


     "Master, you are finally awake."


     Mark heard what she called him but ignored it for now as he used his ability to find out what was the woman's intention. But he frowned.


     Like Abbygale, there was something strange in her mental fluctuations. Even if her emotions could be seen in her face, her emotional fluctuations were filled with loyalty and indebtedness. It was unlike in the previous night. When he was fighting her before, her emotional fluctuations were normal aside from the overwhelming fluctuations coming from the consciousness that was corroding her own.



     "Is there something wrong with my face?"


     The woman said as Mark kept staring at her without saying anything.


     "Just what did you call me?"


     "I said Master did I not?"


     "Why?"


     Mark expected her to answer but what she did was show a troubled expression before she took out a small device and a phone from her pocket.


     His expression changed. It was his Bluetooth Camera and the phone he used to record what happened yesterday evening.


     While he received the gadgets, their voices caused Mei and Abbygale to wake up.


     Mei was a little out of it as she rubbed her eyes and stretched her arms while yawning. On the other hand, Abbygale stared at Mark for a bit and yelled.


     "Papa!"


     Like a rocket, she launched her body towards Mark to hug him with joy. However, the strong girl forgot to control her strength. Abbygale and her Papa fell onto the floor with a loud thud. Fortunately, Mei snapped out of her morning daze as she saw her Gege and Abbygale fall from the makeshift bed. Out of reflex, she backed away from her spot or else, Mark would have fallen unto her.


     Mark sat on the floor feeling the pain on his bottom. He wanted to smack this little girl cuddled on his body on her forehead but as he could see the innocent joy on her face, he wasn't able to do so.


     "Gege!"


     Mei who finally reacted to the scene in front of her also jumped into action and embraced Mark.


     "My, my, you're really loved are you not, Master?"


     The woman watching by the door said while giggling.


     Mark looked at her for a bit making her stop before turning to the two who were very joyful due to him waking up. The feeling was good. Knowing that there were people now who were worried for him, he was quite happy, still, he also felt a little repulsive as he was not used to this kind of affection.


     "Can you two let me move somewhere else. Sitting on the cold floor really feel unpleasant."


     The two girls reluctantly let him go while he sat back on the makeshift bed that he finally saw what it was made of. No wonder that the bed felt quite uncomfortable. It was made by stacked boxed topped with a thin mattress. He would rather sleep on the floor than here.


     As he sat back on the bed, the two happy girls stuck to his sides not wanting to part from him. Hearing the story from Mei, he learned that he was brought in by a stretcher carried by the soldiers. His body was stained with blood while his lower limbs and chest were showing symptoms of acute inflammation. He was also burning with high fever. It seemed that Mei took care of him during the time he was suffering until it settled down.


     "Thank you."


     Mark patted Mei's head. Before the outbreak, he felt alienated by these two words but it seemed that he could say it naturally now.


     Seeing that her Papa patted Mei's head, Abbygale started to sulk.


     "Papa, me too!"


     The little girl then received a light pinch on her nose.


     "You just pushed me out of the bed so this is your punishment."


     Mark then looked at the woman once more since she just stood there smiling while watching the three. He then sighed.


     "The answers to my questions to you are recorded in this phone right?"


     "It should be."


     Unlocking the phone and opening the galleries, he started watching the video. Beside him, he just let Mei and Abbygale watch as he did not feel the need to hide the things in the video from them. He knew that he could trust these two girls. He actually felt funny as he actually able to trust people.


     During the first quarter of the video, Mei looked at the woman in shock as she saw the state the woman was in. However, after two-thirds of the video passed, Mei and Abbygale started to glare hatefully at the woman. They saw what happened when Mark was kicked away and they saw the amount of blood he coughed out in the video. If Mark was not holding Abbygale back, the little might have started to lash out at the woman.


     The woman guiltily accepted the hateful glares of the two girls. She knew that she had nothing she could say to defend herself. Actually, she had one but it did not come to her to use that as reason.


     Then, after that part, it was Mark's turn. His face started to darken. The change was not because of the sudden change of personality, movements and speech but because the 'him' in the video was the one responsible for adding more injuries in his body. On the other hand, it seemed that he partially expected the chance of the other 'him' coming out as he was not surprised by it.


     On his sides though, Mei felt really surprised by what she just saw while Abbygale just looked confused. It seemed that she did not understood what was happening.


     Then, it reached the part where the deal between the 'him' in the video and the woman in front of them came about along with the very little tutorial and the mysterious ability to help the woman that 'he' used"


     "That Freed is causing me troubles again that bastard."


     "Gege, what is happened there? You also had D.I.D.?"


     Mei asked him in surprise which in turn, Mark sighed.


     "I can't really tell if he's really another personality of mine. That guy knew a lot of things that I didn't. You just saw him use an ability that I don't know of. Seriously, that guy is a headache causing me trouble every time he comes out."


     Mark scratched his head not knowing what to do about this. He then looked at the woman.


     "You're really going to fulfill the deal between you and Freed?"


     "So, he is called Freed?"


     "He is. That's the name I gave him not because of goodwill but because he's doing things as freely as he could causing me trouble every time. Let's leave it at that. Answer my question first."


     Mark looked sternly at the woman.


     To his stare, the woman smiled and nodded.


     "You already saw my answer in the video, did you not? And I would not let you kick me away either. There are a lot of things I'm good at but my best trait is to pay debts and fulfilling my end of the deals I made. I was raised by my parents that way."


     "Given that response of yours, you will become my servant as long as Freed say that you can go right? I'm sure that bastard won't let you go you know? Don't tell me that you want to serve all your life? You also have your children with you."


     "It is fine Master. If you want me to go away because of my children, then it is fine if you also take my children under you."


     Mark stared at the woman.


     "There's something wrong with your head. Why am I getting the vive that being a servant is just natural for you?"


     "About that."


     The woman scratched her cheek and let out a wry smile.


     "Actually, my mother worked as a maid while my father was a gardener at the same household. I grew up helping them as the bosses were a rich but kind family. It's also them who took care of my schooling back then. So, Master can say that the blood of a servant run on my veins."


     Mark barely held himself from slapping his forehead. The woman then continued.


     "Besides, I don't think it will be bad serving you. It is not just that you have the ability to fight almost on par with the mutated me before. If not for the high defense my ability gave me, you might have even killed me. Furthermore, you are not a normal person yourself."


     The woman then looked at Abbygale.


     "You also have another one like me beside you. And you do not seem to treat her any different from a normal girl at all. Most people will treat us as monsters but you're not one of them."


     The woman then vowed.


     "Well then, Master, let me introduce myself. I am Odelina Nadasia at your service. You can all me Odel if you wanted to."


     Mark rubbed his temples as his head started to ache.


     "You're really forcing yourself under my wing aren't you? It's not like I have one."


     Odelina did not answer his question and just smiled.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     66 Failed Negotiations
      While Mark was having a headache because of the unwanted circumstances pushed unto him. Several soldiers came into the room. The group was led by two people, a stern looking soldier, a male high school student, and two college girls they knew, Angeline and Paula.


     After the four entered, the remaining soldiers just stood by the door like bodyguards.


     Mark immediately realized that the man in military uniform was Ange's brother but he did not know who the high school student was. But then, there were visible similarities between Ange's face and on the high school boy's. It was likely that he was Ange's younger brother or a close family relative.


     Odelina on the other hand retreated and stood beside the makeshift bed showing a behavior a trained maid would have. The only missing from her was the frilled maid clothes that were common in many anime series.


     Mark looked at Ange and Paula. He knew that something was going on. Looking at their troubled faces, he did not even need to use his ability to guess.


     While sitting on the bed, Mark looked at the man in military uniform. Judging from his looks, he was like at the same age as Mark or probably older by one or two years. The insignia he had on his uniform showed his rank as a 1st Lieutenant.


     The man let out a domineering aura as he was about to start taking and opened his mouth. However, he was not able to let out a single word since Mark suddenly spoke interrupting him.


     "I refuse."


     Mark said making the man stare at him with wide eyes. It was obvious that he was not able to hide his surprise and confusion.


     "What?!"


     "I said, I refuse. Whatever you want to say, I refuse."


     The man gawked not being able to react to the sudden situation.


     "I'm sure, you'll just babble about how humanity is on the brink of extinction, how we needed to cooperate, becoming heroes of justice and showoff the might of the military. Then you will try to pull me into your ranks bribing me with incentives, threats and stuff right? Then, I refuse so you can go and not waste our time."


     The two college girls let out bitter smiles. Still. It was visible that Ange was trying to hold herself back her laughter. Her shoulders were slightly trembling. On the other hand, Paula seemed to have expected his answer and was not bothered by.


     Ange then turned towards her older brother and patted his shoulder.


     "Brother, you failed miserable here. We already told you that this will happen and you did not listen to us at all."


     The domineering aura from the man vanished instantly as he droop his shoulders. His true personality went out while he looked at Ange with a bit of hate. He then turned and looked at Mark.


     "Why do you want to refuse? I know that you have the ability to fight those mutants and even a Failed Mutator, why don't you want to put your skills into good use? If you need incentives, we can help you rescue your family or receive a high standing inside the Evacuation Zone along with many benefits that come with it! We really need people with abilities right now! It's also obvious that you already evolved! With the injuries you received, you shouldn't be able to move for at least weeks but look at you now? You're perfectly fine!"



     The man yelled all those long string of words like a child.


     "Are you done now?"


     Mark looked at the man with disdain.


     "Those kinds of words won't work at me. If you want my reason, it's mostly because it is troublesome. It's troublesome to try and become a hero, it's troublesome to work under someone, it's troublesome to work with a lot of people and it's troublesome to work with the military who also work under the government. Furthermore, you guys have a lot of restricting rules to follow. I hate that. Also my family is in Catanduanes right now. Can your men go there and get them?"


     "You…"


     The man felt defeated. He could not argue with his as most of what he said was true, specially the thing about strict rules they were implementing right now. He then thought of something.


     "Right! I heard that you want to rescue your friends! We can help with that! And about these girls beside you, we can ensure their safety in the Evacuation Zone. Also this little girl, I heard that she is too strong for her age, I suspect that she is also Mutator so she is highly welcome."


     There was a trace of anticipation on the man's eyes.


     "As I said before, I refuse. In the first place, you guys are already taking your good time to send rescue to the survivors here. I suspect that you guys are short with manpower. Then, just how long would it take for your men to mobilize soldiers for the sake of one person? I'm sure that my friends had already become zombies by the time you guys are ready. Besides, I already had a deal with Angeline and Paula to help me take care of these girls, so you don't have to bother yourself with that. I also don't allow you people to get your hands on them. If that happens, expect a zombie tide to come towards your precious Evacuation Zone."


     Mark sternly warned the man.


     "Still, you need the military's help to shelter her."


     The man pointed at Mei.


     "I heard from Angeline and Paula that she is the daughter of the current CEO of Xiao Industries. If that is the case, she could be taken by force since her family held a high position there. It was with their help that we could establish and build the walls for the Evacuation Zone."


     Then the man scanned Mei's face making her uncomfortable and she hid behind Mark. The man continued.


     "With her appearance, I'm sure that many officials there will try to have a deal with her family to—"


     He was not able to finish his sentence as he staggered backward and held his head in pain. His nose also started to bleed.


     Aside from Abbygale and Odelina, the other people in the room and the soldiers that stood by the door clutched their head in pain while they started to hear a ringing sound in their ears.


     "Master, it is better if you calm down. The young lady is also affected."


     Odelina's voice was heard talking to Mark while everyone inside was in turmoil. The people who heard her voice looked at Mark with great difficulty. His eyes were glowing with a faint red light.


     Mark closed his eyes and took a deep breath and the uncanny sensation in the room vanished in that instant along with the glow in his eyes.


     Mark then looked at Mei who had just recovered and patted her head in apology. Mark felt the sudden sensation. It seemed that his Emphatic ability also improved that he failed to control and unleashed it without knowing due to a sudden surge of anger.


     When Mark turned back to look at the people in the room, he saw their shocked faces. He was already busted with his mental ability going out of control so he just ignored their faces. He also heard clicking sounds as the soldiers pointed their guns at him.


     Turning back to Ange's brother who was wiping the blood off from his nose while warily staring at Mark, he spoke.


     "We're done here. I already said before that you can leave but since you don't want to…"


     Mark turned to Angeline and Paula. I'll call off the favor you two owe me. I don't need your help anymore.


     Ignoring the guns pointed at him, Mark lifted Abbygale into his arm and gently supported the still dizzy Mei out of the room while Odelina followed behind them. Mei received the brunt of Mark's sudden outburst since she was the closest person around him with Abbygale as exception.


     While Mark was walking out, the soldier's did not shoot without orders from their captain and just aimed their gun following him until he walked out.


     "I hate you."


     Angeline grunted on her brother before walking out pulling Paula who also felt hurt about what Mark said to them.


     "Bro, I know that you're desperate but you really went overboard."


     The high school student who did not speak a single word since they entered said.


     "You're right I guess."


     1st Lt. Rafael looked at his younger brother, Gabriel, as he knew that he was wrong this time. He really went and took the situation to his head.


     Before coming here to draft Mark into their ranks, he received a call from his father. It was the information about the mutants along with some dreadful news. One of the squads that were dispatched to rescue survivors was attacked by a Failed Mutator. The squad was wiped out along with the over fifty survivors they managed to find. The captain of the squad that was wiped out was his sworn brother in the military. There was also a mutant Z-type that managed to scale the wall of the Evacuation Zone and killed several soldiers.


     He looked at the door Mark's group and his sister just went through in regret.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     67 Strange Infected
      Day 2 - 6:42 AM – City Mall Bacoor, 3rd Floor, TechZone


     Mark brought everyone into another store that no one dared to use. It was because just one the other side of the door inside this store, the Biter Mark caught was kept. He actually wanted to tidy up his things like the laptops and the stuff he prepared there but was quite apprehensive to do at this moment. After all, the soldiers he talked to were still there. Before he went out, he tried to look for the armor he wore before but felt down when he saw the state of the armor. It was stained with his blood, filled with cracks on the torso and the chest part of the armor was in pieces. Aside from the arm guards, everything else on the armor was practically useless now.


     While he was looking at his armor, Paula and Ange went out of the room. The two girls seemed to have something to say but with what just happened, they really looked awkward to do so.


     Under the gaze of the two girls and the military soldiers, Mark found his weapons and left.


     When he went out of the store, some of the people who saw him looked at him with shock. Mark was sure that they saw his state this evening and anyone would sure be shocked seeing a near death person recovered to perfect state in just one night. No, it was just a little less than nine hours.


     Mark also saw the guys who participated in launching the fireworks on the rooftop along the way. James and Bernard looked fine but Fernan had his arm bandaged while Calvin had his leg lied up while he walked around with the help of a makeshift crutch. The two injured men looked at Mark who had far more severe injuries last night with envy. Mark was all healed up by now while they were still tied up with bandages.


     Looking at the men, Mark noticed that they were not surprised by it at all. He then decided to ask them why. Apparently, the military already briefed the people there about the situation, about how the Pathogen, how it was transmitted, about how the people started to evolve and about the Mutants and Mutators. As he also needed to know about those things, he thought of asking them when an idea hit him and he looked towards his self-proclaimed servant. Since everyone was briefed about it, then he could just ask this woman later. They parted with the employees and went to this store.


     Mark remembered about the Biter. He wanted to study the characteristics of the Biter but he was not able to because a lot of things happened.


     He made Mei who was still a little dizzy sit on a chair. Her mental stability was already low in the first place and as such, Mark's accidental outburst affected her a bit too much.


     "Do you feel fine now?"


     "No… Gege, I feel nauseous."


     She then raised her pale face towards Mark and requested something absurd.


     "Gege… Hug."


     Mei opened her arms towards her Gege. Mark sighed as he complied. After all, it was his fault this time. He put down Abbygale and went embraced Mei in his arms.



     Like a melting ice cream, she slumped into his body and started to feel better.


     'Just what the heck is this?'


     Mark thought. Before, he thought nothing about what Mei said about what she felt when hugging him but now, he could believe her.


     He was not doing anything else aside from hugging Mei but he could feel a thin stream of energy coming from him and entering her body in a gentle manner. He tried to strengthen the flow of energy a bit and under everyone's gaze, his eyes started to glow a faint milky light but vanished suddenly as he lost control of it.


     As Mei felt fine now, she unwillingly let go of Mark who was in deep thought. Then, he heard Odelina's voice.


     "Master, judging from the light that came from your eyes, it was the same energy as the ability Freed used to help me."


     Mark looked at her. He finally got it. The consciousness trying to devour Odelina's before was full of rage and using this energy, Freed calmed that savage consciousness and helped her gain control of her body.


     Still, Mark was more interested in learning to control releasing his mental energy to affect the consciousness of other people. He felt that it was more useful for him to learn than this ability.


     As Mei was fine now, he decided to check the Biter inside the room. He learned from Odelina that the soldiers wanted to clear this store out and kill the infected he caught but the men earlier prevented them from doing so.


     When he entered, he saw the rolled up Biter on the floor. She was not rolling at the floor anymore but it was visible that she was alive as her head was still moving.


     Mark removed the cloths and rags that was now stained with blood and somehow also reeked of urine tied on her body leaving the wires that tied up the Biter's wrists and legs. Still, she looked weak. She was not moving erratically unlike before.


     "What's wrong with her?"


     Odelina asked in confusion. It was obvious that this was an infected but she was not behaving like one at all. The first thing that an infected would do upon seeing a human was try to attack but this one did not and just lied quietly on the floor.


     "Maybe it's hungry?"


     Mark looked at the corner of the room where several severed limbs was piled. When the employees were cleaning the TechZone yesterday, Mark requested Bernard to take at least three limbs from different kinds of bodies. One was from a dead body that did not turn while the other two was from dead Biters and Eaters.


     He was thinking that how could a Biter, who had still working body functions could maintain their bodies if they were not eating and just biting their victims.


     He took a slice from each kind of limbs. He could differentiate the limbs due to the appearance distinct to the infected and not which made him sure about it. Mark then tried to feed the weakened Biter.


     The result made him surprised. She actually ate what he gave her and not only that. She ate all the same. She devoured it like no tomorrow. Odelina and Mei who was watching were also surprised. About Abbygale, she was calmly watching without any reaction at all.


     Mark then thought that there was something wrong here. It was unlikely for the infected to eat one another or else, they would be starting to fight one another and brought the end of the apocalypse by themselves. Furthermore, this Biter in front of them was just looking at them without any reaction at all. She was just blankly staring at looking like a docile animal.


     "It's strange."


     Mark said while looking at the tied up Biter on the floor. He then picked up a limb and put the limb in front of her. She then started to munch on the limbs eating ravenously. She finished all the limbs leaving just bones in a few minute. However, she returned to her blank state after eating.


     What happened was very far from what they thought. Even after eating all those flesh, instead of becoming lively again, the Biter continued behaving docile.


     An idea entered his mind. Mark tried baiting the Biter using his own hand. He was surprised once more. The Biter looked at the hand he was waving in front of her then looked at Mark before slumping on the floor again.


     "What the hell?"


     Mark gave up. He stood up and faced the girls.


     "There is something wrong with this one. What do you think?"


     "I also think so Master. Did it mutate in a docile variant of infected?"


     Odelina asked with her index finger on her chin. Mei also nodded with what Odelina said.


     "Though that is not impossible, what gives? It was really the opposite of what a zombie should behave. It's not like we are on a comedy horror movie."


     Mark turned to the Biter on the floor and touched her head. The Biter just looked at him and did nothing else. He then tried to channel his mental energy like how Freed did with Odelina in order to save her. He was not really sure if this would work as he could not really control the ability yet but it's worth a try for an experiment.


     Like other zombies, Mark could not feel any mental or emotional fluctuation from this Biter making him sure that she was still a zombie but just what was going on with her?


     The stream of energy entered the Biters head. What happened next was unexpected. The Biter closed her eyes and stopped moving. He was startled. Did it die?


     Mark then hurriedly turned the Biter making her lay down on her back and checked her heartbeat. It was still beating and even stronger. He then found out what was happening.


     She was sleeping!


     Mark then turned at the two women who were glaring at him.


     "What's wrong with you two?"


     "Gege, did you just touch her…"


     "Master, do you have that kind of fetish?"


     The two then received a glare Mark making the two frozen.


     "Could you two clean your minds for a bit? I just checked her heartbeat and nothing else."


     "But Master, you could just use to check the pulse or her breathing."


     "What are you talking about? I may know many things but I'm not an expert. It is harder to check for the pulse than the heartbeat. About checking her breathing, why don't you try to risk it. What if she suddenly bit me while I check?"


     With that, Odelina shut up.


     "Also, why would I go for an infected woman when there is a beautiful girl always following me?"


     Mark looked at Mei making her heart beat faster and her face turned beet red.


     "If you two have unhealthy thoughts, leave me out of it alright? Unless you want to make me angry."


     Mark then stood up. He decided to leave this sleeping zombie for later. It was strange but it just sparked up his gamer instinct. It felt like getting a rare character in a draw for a free character card.


     There were also other pressing things he needed to address. One of those was to find a vehicle. As he could not rely anymore on sending the girls to the Evacuation Zone, he might as well bring them with him. Odelina could also act as their guard since she was a Mutant. And for this, he needed a good vehicle to use.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     68 Finding a Vehicle like a Pie Falling from the Sky
      Day 2 – 7:02 AM – City Mall Bacoor, 3rd Floor, West Wing Stairwell


     Mark and the rest of the group were being led by Odelina this time as they went down to the Basement Parking while Mark was being briefed by her and Mei about the information they learned from the military.


     After leaving the matter about the strange behavior the Biter he caught for later, he told the girls about what they needed to do and Mark's decision to bring Mei with him and not leave her anymore to the military.


     During the time when Ange's brother blurted all those things earlier, he noted some vital information. It was that Mei's family had a high standing within the Evacuation Zone. If that was the case, it would be hard for Mei to stay there peacefully.


     His body was strengthened and his ability was also getting stronger. Along with Abbygale and the new addition of Odelina, these Mutators, as called by the military, could also help in protecting her and Odelina's children. As Odelina was now following him as his servant, of course, her children would also come with them.


     Mark just wished that her children were well mannered like Abbygale. He did not want an additional head ache during their travels. After all, in most zombie stories, children caused the most life threatening situations for their groups.


     As the group grew larger, everyone knew that finding a vehicle to use was a must. Not only for them but also for the people Mark wanted to find.


     Surprisingly, Odelina said that she saw a perfect vehicle for them to use in the Basement Parking. That led to the current situation.


     While they traversed the mall, they could see the soldiers moving around busily while doing their duties. The stronger men within the survivors also volunteered to do other jobs that they could.


     Still, Mark could not help but notice some of the soldiers glancing at him every now and then. It was not like Mark could sense any ill intent from them but it was quite disturbing for him as he was a person who hated too much attention from strangers.


     When they arrived at the Central area of the basement parking, they saw the soldiers that were busy fixing their vehicles. Ignoring the soldiers, Odelina led the group past them.


     They soon arrived at the East Wing where they saw the survivors being rationed with food for their breakfast. Each person was given a bowl of rice porridge with meat, vegetables and boiled eggs. Apparently, the military decided to secure as much food as possible and cooked the perishables for the survivors.


     Seeing the survivors eat the porridge, Abbygale and Mei's stomachs growled. Thinking about it, they had not eaten breakfast yet. Mark who did not really eat early in the morning as he always woke up near noon every day was also feeling hungry at the moment. It was also the same for Odelina.


     And the self-proclaimed servant went towards the soldiers rationing the rice porridge and took several bowls for their group. Mark did not even needed to send her and she already did. Just how efficient was she?



     The other survivors were looking at their group as they took the bowls. Mark was quite bothered by their stares but decided to ignore them. They were also survivors here so they were eligible to receive rations. Well, Mark also noticed the men that were not looking at them because of the bowls but because of the girls with him.


     Holding their bowls of porridge, Odelina led them further towards the Eastern most part of the basement parking. There, they finally saw the vehicle Odelina wanted them to see.


     "This is the car."


     Odelina pointed at the vehicle.


     It was a large vehicle. It looked like a van but Mark was sure that it was not. He knew what this car was and was surprised to find one here.


     "An MB Sprinter? Why is something like this here? Not even mentioning that it is an armored model."


     Mark said in confusion.


     "So, you also knew this car Master?"


     "I do but this the first time I actually saw one. Well, I'm surprised that you seem to know what this car is."


     "My husband was in luxury car business so we deal with these kinds of cars every time."


     Hearing her reason, Mark nodded. It was really a valid reason since this kind of car was not much known in the common populace. Even him, he just managed to accidentally find a picture of this car in the internet while he was browsing some online articles.


     "Is this a good vehicle, Gege?"


     "Since it's the armored model, it is good to use for use but I think, we need to gear it up a little bit more if we are going to use this one."


     Mark stared at the car and continued.


     "Still, we have a problem though. How are we going to open and drive this car? I don't know much about hotwiring and I doubt that we can start this car through that."


     "Master, let's mull over that later. We should eat first before the food go cold."


     Mark decided to follow Odelina's suggestion. They sat on the side walk and on the wheel stop on the empty parking slot beside the MB Sprinter and started eating.


     "It tastes good isn't it?"


     Odelina said after swallowing a spoonful of the porridge and to that, the rest could only nod. Abbygale did not however as she was busy devouring her food. Her face was also getting messy.


     "They soldiers did not skimp on seasonings. It's reasonable I think. They won't be able to bring everything so it's best to use anything they can."


     Mark said as he tried to find a handkerchief on him but did not find any. He then saw a hand giving him one. It was Odelina's hand. Mark took the handkerchief from her and wiped Abbygale's face.


     They continued eating their bowl while they talked about a few things. Also, Odelina went to get another bowl of porridge as Abbygale wanted another serving.


     While they were talking, an unexpected guest came walking towards them. The person appearing before them was more surprising than getting attacked by a new kind of infected.


     The person who came to them was the Bodyguard of the Fat Man yesterday.


     The downcast aura from him from yesterday did not diminish even just a little bit. When he arrived, he just stood before them. He seemed to want to say something but did not know how to start. A full grown bulky bodied man in a suit behaving like a high school girl who did not know how to strike a conversation with her crush.


     It looked really painful to the eyes so Mark decided to lend him a hand.


     "Do you want something with us?"


     When the Man heard his question, he finally eased up and answered.


     "I heard that you won't come with us to evacuate from the employees and soldiers in the third floor. I figured that you will need a vehicle to use."


     "You have a vehicle?"


     "Not really mine but my boss'."


     "And that car is?"


     "That."


     The man pointed at the Armored MB Sprinter beside Mark's group.


     Now it made sense why this kind of car was here. Given the all-important attitude of that Fat Man, his way of gaudy clothing and having an armed bodyguard with him, it was not surprising if he own something like this vehicle.


     The man took out a key holder with several keys from his pocket and tossed it to Mark.


     "That's all I wanted to say so I'll take my leave."


     The man then turned around without waiting for another reply.


     Mark and the group looked at the sad back of the man until he was out of sight.


     "Gege, why did he give this to us?"


     "Atonement. That man was trying to atone for his sins. He seems like a good person but he served the wrong boss."


     Mark used his ability to ensure that there were no traps when the man was talking to him. Fortunately, there was none of sort. The man was really atoning for what he had done in following the orders of his boss.


     "Atonement for what?"


     As the newcomer, Odelina was in the dark about what happened yesterday morning. Mark did not skimp on the details and told her the story while they ate the rest of the meal.


     "Now that we had one problem solved. We just need to refit a few parts and some more armor to it specially the wheels."


     Mark was happy for the pie that fell in his hands out of nowhere. With this, a lot of the problems in his mind were given an answer.


     "Odelina, can I ask you to get Uncle Bernard to bring some power tools and metal sheets here? Actually, I know that you can do all those yourself but following what Freed did, we're going to hide the fact that you're a Mutator to the soldiers."


     Mark looked at Odelina as she nodded after hearing what he said. He then continued.


     "I'll check this vehicle first and what it has inside."


     With that, Odelina collected the bowls and left. Mark then saw her get two more bowls of porridge before she continued to her duties. It made Mark smile. At least, she did not forget her children in order to blindly follow his orders.


     Mark looked at the bunch of keys in his hand. He cycled over the keys and used the remote where the key holder was tied to and successfully opened the unfamiliar vehicle.


     What they saw inside even made the rich girl Mei surprised. What a luxurious vehicle!


     Comfortable seats, high-tech equipment, wide space and other very significant things. Furthermore, the base color used inside and outside the car was black which made Mark like the vehicle more.


     Mark then looked at the side. He saw Abbygale who was already playing on the soft chair. He entered the vehicle and started to check everything and familiarize himself with the vehicle.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     69 The Last Day in the Mall
      Mark started to look around the car and check everything. The car was surely customized for luxury. The car was 290 inches in length and 80 inches in width. The driver's area and the passenger area were conjoined making either area accessible from both sides.


     The passenger seats were lined along the sides of the vehicle. The chairs were more of a living room sofa than a normal car seat. At the back, there was an entertainment system and a compact bar where wine glasses were neatly hanging from the rack. There was also a small refrigerator that was as tall as the compact bar.


     The entertainment system consisted of a large monitor and several large speakers what were fixed on the upper back side of the vehicle. Behind the bar and refrigerator which was the area under the entertainment system, there was a space that could be used for storage. Looking at the back of the driver's seat, there was a small cabinet and mounted on top of the cabinet was a touch screen device.


     Mark started checking the driver seat. He tried to start the car and it smoothly started. He immediately stopped it as the sudden start of the vehicle seemed to have caught the attention of the survivors resting on the other side of the east wing.


     Looking at the gauges, he saw the fuel was only half full. If he remembered correctly, the fuel capacity of this car model was around a hundred liters of diesel. He did not remember how far that amount of fuel would go so it was better for them to stock up on fuel if they could.


     Checking the GPS system, it was kind of useless now. It required a cellular network which was not working anymore. It could also work with a wireless internet connection but there was not a single one available right now and he was unable to check it.


     He then looked back at the passenger area. Mei was checking the contents of the refrigerator. From his side, he could see several expensive wine bottles inside. He was not an alcohol drinker and was not interested in being one and as such, he did not recognize any of the brands indicated at the labels.


     When he looked at Abbygale, she was also rummaging on the cabinet just behind him. When he saw the contents of the cabinet, he immediately jumped over towards the little girl. He pushed the cabinet close and picked up Abbygale bringing her away,


     "Gege, is something wrong?"


     Mei noticed the strange behavior Mark displayed and asked.


     "Mei'er, take Gale and wait outside."


     Mark did not answer her question and just requested for the two girls to wait outside of the vehicle. Abbygale looked confused as she was suddenly lifted up but did not resist while Mei obediently brought the little girl with her.


     The confused girls just stared at the car as Mark closed the door on them.


     Inside the vehicle, Mark opened the cabinet once more. The contents of the cabinet were toys. However, not the kind of toys that was meant for children. Pulling the cabinet below open, there was a small box where several foil packs were lined up neatly. The traces of circle shaped rings can be seen on the surface of the foil packs indicating what the contents were. Beside it was another box containing capsules of an unlabeled medicine and tablets on a circular shaped blister pack.



     Mark could now guess the exact purpose of that fat man, for him to own a vehicle designed like this. To think that that hateful fat guy was a womanizer. He was sure that it was the power of money. Though not all, many women were attracted to rich men no matter how they looked like or their age was as long as they had a lot of money.


     He continued to scour the whole vehicle. The cabinets under the seats, the storage area and the compartments above the passenger seats, even the small compartments on the driver's area were not spared. Mark also turned on the entertainment system using the touch screen on the cabinet behind the driver's seat and browsed the contents of the database where he also found numerous premium "research material".


     Mark proceeded to delete all the "research material", packed up all the "toys" into a bag he found in the cargo area and went out of the vehicle while he decided to keep the contraceptives on the lower cabinet. It was of course, not for his use but for his friends. Some of them were already married and will surely bring their spouse with them. Who knows what they would decide to do when no one was around.


     When he went out, Odelina had already returned along with several people. Bernard and James was among the people she brought and they were carrying various tools.


     They all looked at Mark with confusion when he went out and also glanced at the bag he was carrying.


     "Master, what is that?"


     Odelina asked which made the employees look at her. They still had not gotten over hearing someone actually call another person as "Master". It really sounded foreign to them. And even stranger that she popped out of nowhere calling Mark "Master".


     To her question, Mark only gave one word as his answer.


     "Garbage."


     Mark then looked around trying to remember where he had seen a garbage bin around and saw it near the entrance of the East Wing part of the basement parking.


     Without saying anything, he went through the group towards the garbage bin and dumped the whole bag into it. After returning, he told the rest to start with the modifications.


     Actually, Mark was confused as to why these people were eager to help him but he then learned that it was their way of thanking him. Even if he looked like a merciless and unsociable person to them, he was actually the person who did the most which led them to this point. Not mentioning securing the TechZone, he also went to find medicine for a sick child. There was also the event last night where led the plan to lure the infected away and he ended up half dead to stall time for the military to come in.


     ***


     Day 2 – 4:59 AM – City Mall Bacoor, Basement Parking, East Wing


     It took them almost the whole day to plan the suitable modifications and refitted several parts of the vehicle. They also went far and painted the new installations black.


     Everyone stood in front of the car they worked hard to make.


     The front bumper was installed with a V-shaped ram slightly wider than the actual width of the vehicle. It was necessary as the vehicle was too big. The ram could help the vehicle push other cars to the side in one go opening a path without needing to stop.


     The windows were covered with grid shaped metal railings. On the right side of the car, the railings covering the windows were made retractable using springs and could be pushed backwards when the door was opened.


     On the wheels, the outer part was covered with a circular metal cover almost the size of the wheels which was connected to the sides of the car and could be detached and attached anytime needed. The cover was slightly shorter having a good amount of allowance to make sure that the cover would not hit speed bumps on the road.


     As Mark was concerned for the electric supply of the car that was needed to make its features fully functional, they went further and installed several solar panels on the top of the vehicle and was also covered with grid shaped railings.


     They had no trouble finding the materials they needed as the warehouse was fully accessible for them.


     While they were working, the survivors and soldiers around became interested and watched the whole process and were amazed when they saw the result. Unfortunately, this was not their car at all.


     As for the interior, there was not much to change. He just added a small kitchen cabinet containing plates and glasses at the back beside the refrigerator and few appliances like a small rice cooker, an electric stove and an electric thermos. He actually wanted a microwave but he could not find a compact one in the warehouse.


     It was now time for the test drive.


     Mark went on the driver's seat while Odelina took the seat beside him under the envious stares of Mei and Abbygale. It was decided since she was the only person that could drive in their group except Mark. Because of that, the two unwillingly scrambled for the nearest seat behind Mark.


     Seeing the antics of the two, Mark frowned.


     "If you two don't behave, I will kick you two out of the car."


     And with that, the two finally stopped and sat quietly.


     Under the gazes of the people outside the vehicle, it moved. Driving across Basement Parking, the East Wing, to the Central and returning to the initial spot.


     Mark had a few errors driving where he was reprimanded by Odelina. Still, he successfully finished the round.


     "Master, you should practice some more."


     "It's just minor errors."


     "Mistaking the brake for the gas was not a minor error."


     "I still finished the lap without accidents though. And this car was way lighter than the car I drove before so it was easier to drive."


     "What car did you drive before?"


     "A Passenger jeepney."


     "And when was that?"


     "Four years ago."


     Odelina glared at him and sighed.


     "When we leave, I'll be the one to drive. Is that fine Master?"


     Mark nodded. After all, that was one less trouble for him.


     After getting out, Mark thanked the employees for their help and all of them decided to celebrate. The military was done packing the supply they was going to carry and the other stuff left was now free for everyone to take. They took some cold drinks and delicious food and went to party.


     The other survivors were also allowed to participate. Even if they tried to not make loud noises, it was a fun occasion to the survivors who felt nothing but fear as the apocalypse ensued.


     Reyah and Sariya also joined in. It seemed that Sariya was all better now and to say, she became way stronger than your average four year old.


     It was also the first time Mark saw Odelina's children. While the three happily spent the time of the party, Mark could detect the cautiousness the two children had towards their mother. It seemed that what happened yesterday left a crack in their relationship. Odelina also seemed to notice it as he had a sad look on face at times she looked at her children.


     Ange and Paula was also there. Even though they were glancing at Mark's direction every now and then, they did not manage to get the courage they needed to approach him.


     Mark on the other hand spent the time on a far corner away from the crowd. Even though the atmosphere was festive, he was not comfortable participating in a gathering of large amount of people. Of course, Mei and Abbygale stayed beside him.


     They all went to celebrate this time for two reasons. First, it might be the last time to see Mark and his group. Another was because it was the last day they will spend in this mall. It was already confirmed that the rescue squads were already on the way and will arrive in a few hours.


     Some of the soldiers also joined in for the fun. Many people wanted to drink alcohol but they persevered. They were still not in the right time for them to pass out drunk. Maybe, they could do it after arriving at the Evacuation Zone.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     70 The Night Before and the Departure
      Day 2 – 6:07 PM – City Mall Bacoor, Basement Parking, Central Area


     The party was still not over for the survivors and the soldiers when 1st Lt. Rafael came down to the parking and started ordering the soldiers. The soldiers immediately left the group and went back to their posts while some had gone running up the stairwell on the East Wing.


     Apparently, the rescue squads dispatched was arriving in ETA thirty minutes. The military planned to imitate what Mark and his group did last night to lure away the infected from the entrance of the Basement Parking. The only difference was they also planned on thinning the numbers by throwing explosives unto the lured infected. It was reasonable as it would be harder to leave the mall afterwards if the number of infected was not lessened even a little.


     The announced arrival of the rescue squads lifted the spirits of the survivors even more. They could finally go and leave this place into a several times safer environment.


     As the rescue was arriving, Mark also started to move. He told Odelina to let her children wait inside the vehicle together with Abbygale as they went back to the TechZone to gather their things and other stuff. Abbygale actually wanted to follow but her Papa gave her the important duty of guarding Odellina's children. Though she looked sullen, she did not want to disobey her Papa and patiently sat on the vehicle. Since she obediently followed his instructions, Mark promised to find her some sweets and toys when they return.


     ***


     Back in the TechZone, Mark tidied up the network of Laptops he set up yesterday. Still, he only planned on bringing three laptops with him. One was a small compact Netbook that he could use for miscellaneous things, a larger one which he could use to play games whenever he wanted to and another one for reserve in case that the other laptop broke and he could not find any replacement. All of the three units he decided to bring was the most expensive and had the highest specs in the whole TechZone.


     When he checked the laptops, he was quite disappointed. Not all the games he downloaded were finished in time. The internet was already down several hours before. Fortunately, the games that were not finished downloading could be found in game stores in some malls and he would be able to acquire a copy if he just gave it some effort.


     Mark also did not forget to bring some gadgets that would be useful for them especially the USB gadgets they used before. He also brought several expensive cellphone units, two-way radios and solar chargers.


     While Mark was scouring through the TechZone stores, Mei and Odelina were in charge of gathering clothes and other essentials like soap and medicine.


     Their group went back and forth to the vehicle using the cargo elevator and loaded the things into the back of the vehicle. As for the food, they just drove the vehicle to the entrance of the warehouse and get the supplies from there.



     Inside the warehouse, they happened to come across a large box about the size of a computer CPU in the electronics storage area. On the surface large box, there was a picture of a squre shaped quadcopter. It was actually a camera mounted remote controlled drone. Of course, Mark decided to grab it. It was a must. Then, Mark thought of it. When they went to the toys area to get some toys he promised Abbygale, they also grabbed some remote controlled cars and flying toys they could get. There a lot of possible ways to use these toys in the apocalypse other than just for fun.


     The car was filled with supplies even under the seats and the compartments. Estimating the amount of food they carried, it would last them at least two weeks if eaten moderately.


     The rescue squads had long arrived before they could even finish their preparations. At the Central Area of the Basement Parking, several large trucks were parked along with more than a dozen military vehicles.


     Now, it was time for Mark to get the last thing to bring. It was the docile infected he kept in the storage in the TechZone. Mark went to get a pet collar, chains and a biker face mask. When Mark returned in the room, the Biter was already awake but like before, she just looked at them without any notion to attack. Mark put the mask to cover her mouth and tied the collar on her neck connected to the chains. They also replaced the wires that tied her arms with a tie-down strap and fully removed the wires on her legs.


     Mark also asked to change the clothes and clean the Biter's body as to not dirty the insides of the vehicle. When Mark tugged the chains, the Biter quietly followed making the process much easier.


     When Mark brought out the Biter, he heard a familiar voice shouting in surprise.


     "Jannette?!"


     It was Julie. One of the two college students Mark helped with Paula when they went to find medicine for Sariya. Breandan was also surprised but it seemed that he managed to control himself.


     "What are you doing to her?!"


     Julie shouted getting the attention of the people around. The employees knew who the tied girl was and did not question Mark and his group about what they were doing with her but the newcomers were starting a commotion.


     Julie tried to rush and free the Biter she called Jannette but he was pulled back by Breandan. It looked like she had not noticed yet.


     "You know her?"


     Mark ignored the hubbub of the gallery and questioned Julie.


     "She's my best friend! Why did you tie her up! Release her!"


     As the commotion grew loud, it also caught the attention of the soldiers. One of the soldiers came close and questioned Mark about the tied up girl.


     "What are you doing?! Do you that what you are doing against the law?!"


     Mark looked strangely at the soldier. It seemed that this soldier just arrived along with the rescue squad. He did not think that any of the soldiers that came with Ange's brother not know him.


     Seeing that Mark was just staring at him like an idiot, the soldier was enraged. He was about to raise his gun at Mark when a voice interrupted him.


     "Jonas, stand down."


     There were several soldiers who just entered the TechZone being led by three people. The two was familiar with Mark's group. They were Ange's brother and the high school boy with them this morning. Mark could not recognize the other person though. It was that person who made the angry soldier stop. Looking at his insignia, he was also a rank higher than Ange's brother.


     "What happened, Jonas? There was no need for you to raise your gun at people."


     "I'm sorry Captain Theo. It is just this group had a girl with her mouth covered and tied up like a dog."


     Hearing what Jonas said, Theo looked at Mark's group and then at the tied up girl. His eyebrows then rose.


     "That's a Z-type 1 is it not?"


     Hearing what his captain said, Jonas looked at the tied up girl. The captain then continued.


     "Strange, it doesn't seem to be aggressive."


     Now, even Rafael, high school boy and the other soldiers was shocked. It was a non-aggressive Z-type? On the other side, Julie was embraced by Breandan crying. She also realized. Her best friend was no more. The one standing in front of her right now was nothing but a husk of her past self.


     "You're Mark I presume? I'm Theodore Cruz, the Officer in charge at this rescue mission."


     "Don't tell me that it's another recruitment offer?"


     "No, I already heard about the details. We don't plan on forcing anyone as long as they do not become a threat to the order."


     "Then, what do you need from me?"


     "We are actually here to grant you a little reward from the general for saving his daughter and her friend. Please come with us."


     As Mark detected no ill intent on him, Mark nodded and they were brought back to the Central Area of the Basement Parking. Captain Theo led them to a Humvee and opened the back compartment of the vehicle. The contents inside was several assault rifles and boxes of ammunition.


     "Please get as much as you can. The general already heard about your plans from his daughter and as you said to Rafael, we had manpower to spare at the moment. We could not help you search for those people but we could at least provide you with weapons. We do not lack any of it after all."


     "I see. Give my thanks to the general then."


     Without any ceremonies, Mark and his group went to take as much as the can stuffing their vehicle.


     When they left, Theo murmured.


     "Actually, this Humvee is theirs for the taking but it looks like they already have a better vehicle."


     Rafael then asked him.


     "You're not asking him to hand over that Z-type?"


     "You think he will hand it over? Really, you should learn to read people Raf. If you and my sister married, you'll be on for a beating because of that. "


     Looking at the back of Mark's group from a distance, he continued, sternly.


     "Also don't try to provoke that person. If I did not stop Jonas earlier, he would be a goner now. Who knows what he could do. I don't think he is a Mutator but probably much more dangerous than them. Anyway, we need to prepare and rest. We'll leave at sunrise."


     ***


     When Mark was about to retire for the night, Paula and Ange came to talk to him.


     "What do you two want?"


     "We're just here to say that we'll be keeping the favor we owe you. We had nothing to do with your disagreement with Ange's brother this morning. If there was a time in the future that we meet again, feel free to ask us what you need."


     Paula replied and Ange nodded to what her friend said.


     "You don't have to be angry with us! It's my stupid brother's fault and we had nothing to do with it!"


     "Actually, Ange was really worried for you last night that she cried. However, when you woke up, you became angry with us and she is really sad."


     "PAULA!!!"


     Hearing the banter of the two, Mark sighed.


     "Alright, keep the favors you two owe me. I don't actually have any place to bring the people I want to find so I'll be dropping them in the Bay City in the future. I'll ask you two to take care of them then."


     The two girls nodded.


     "Also here."


     Ange returned Mark his phone she borrowed and also handed a weird looking phone a large antenna. Mark knew what kind of phone this was and he was surprised.


     "A Satellite Phone?"


     "Yes. I got this from my brother. With this, you can contact us anytime."


     "Alright, I'll accept it."


     As the almost broken thread between them was mended, Mark chatted with two for a while before they went to rest. The two girls also said their goodbye to Mei and Abbygale who also spent some time with them since yesterday.


     ***


     Day 3 – 5:13 AM – City Mall Bacoor, Basement Parking, Central Area


     The large convoy composed of almost two dozen military vehicles and several military trucks was lined up in front of the shutters at the entrance of the basement parking. The soldiers were all ready to fire their guns and drive through the infected.


     The shutters finally opened and the guns started firing at the infected as they waited for the soldiers that opened the shutters to board their vehicles.


     At 5:18 in the morning of the third day of the outbreak. The survivors left the mall while being escorted by the military. The route they planned to take was to the west following the Tirona highway and to enter the expressway at Kawit which directly led towards the Bay City. This route was also the one the rescue squad took to get to this mall and made them familiar with the road.


     When the convoy came out, the infected was attracted to the noise their vehicles made and the vehicles guarding the rear of the convoy continues firing at the infected chasing behind them.


     A few minutes after the convoy left with the horde behind them, a black refitted Armored Van drove out of the basement parking going to the opposite direction the convoy went.


     It was unknown to every one of them. A silhouette of a large humanoid was watching the vehicles as they drove away from the rooftop of the mall. It watched the Black Van drive away before it jumped down the building creating a crater at the spot it fell. After that, the silhouette ran following the horde of infected to the west.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     71 CHOOSE YOUR CATALYS
      As Explained by Professor Isaach Co. He said that this mutagenic pathogen, a.k.a. Mutagen, was highly unstable once the person was bitten and was infected by the Agitator strain of the virus.


     Mark and his company finally went out of the mall and will surely encounter mutated Z-types. Now, what kind of Z-types are they?


     You guys would be able to choose what catalyst you want to use to mutate the infected. You can choose the catalyst whether it be a disease or something else. Well of course, the catalyst should not be something like fully solid material. Maybe some of you guys try to suggest plastic bottles and stuff. Just how would that affect our pathogen? Did someone ate a whole plastic bottle before they got bitten? The heck!


     Post your selected catalyst in the comments and by order. First come first serve. The infected mutated using your catalyst might appear before the characters in this novel.


     Now what was the fun there? You guys will be able to select the catalyst but you would never guess how the Mutagen would mutate the infected. Their abilities would also be decided by the pathogen. Who knows? The catalyst you guys chose might actually turn an infected into the strongest one?


     Also, how would those mutated Z-types would mess with the characters? It was something fun to see right?


     Anyways, I haven't done or said this before but…


     "GIVE ME YOUR PRECIOUS STONES! MUAHAHAHAHA!!!"


     Geez... Please pardon me for being crazy this one time.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     72 The Situation Around the Country
      Day 3 – 6:23 AM – Urdaneta City, Pangasinan, Philippines


     Urdaneta City, about 200km North of Bay City Evacuation Zone. It was the third day of the outbreak and this city had not been fully affected. There would be some skirmishes as the infected arrived but was still minimal. With the remains of the military, local government and local police, they were managing to hold the infected back until now. They blocked the main highways and destroyed the bridges to at least hinder the infected as much as possible.


     Still, they were just barely managing. Once the full brunt of the advance of the infected finally arrive this area, their defenses would surely crumble. Some mutated infected already reached their defenses. They managed to kill the mutants but their losses were also devastating.


     On the first day of the outbreak, the local authorities were warned about the passenger flights that crashed and the closest one to this city was actually beyond the mountain regions several kilometers north of the city. Fortunately, due to the uneven mountain terrain and other factors, the infected from the crashed plane had not made it out of the forested mountains.


     However, while the authorities were all bent on holding back the infected, the city they were protecting was in utter chaos. Most of the population in the city was in panic. They already lost media communication since yesterday. There were no television broadcasts and no internet connection available. The only thing they knew before the connections were cut off was that the whole world was being infested by zombie like creatures.


     At first, many of them dispatched the thought as a hoax or gimmick by the government as excuse to deploy marshal law but before the announcement was made, they never heard much from the Malacañang Palace anymore.


     By this time, violence, theft, looting, murder and **** was happening in the whole city and the remaining police could not do about it. The situation was horrible and their manpower was not enough for this. They also had no reinforcements to call. They were all left to fend for themselves.


     Those who were smart enough went and left the city after collecting as much supplies as they could. They were betting on going to the north - The City of Pines, Baguio City. However, most of the populace remained on the city shelters or barricaded their homes betting on waiting out the outbreak. It was not that they did not want to leave but they had no capability of doing so.


     Unknown to the city, by this moment, the final defense of the local government collapsed.


     ***


     Day 3 – 6:23 AM – Baguio City, Benguet, Philippines


     The City of Pines and was also called as the summer of the Philippines due to the high altitude of the area and its colder climate compared to other parts of the country all year long.


     The city was surrounded by mountain ranges and could only be accessed by the long winding roads across the mountain sides and valleys. It was an ideal place to secure as the mountains could act as a natural barrier against the infected.



     However…


     Compared to the chaos that was happening in Urdaneta several kilometers south, the whole city was calm. It was calm but not in a good way. No people could be seen in the streets, no animals, and no military. Most people, be it be civilians or the military were holed up in shelters and the buildings around the city. No one dared to come out into the streets turning the whole city into a ghost city.


     While the southern areas of Luzon, the largest archipelago, was being invaded by the infected due to the lack of geographical defenses, the natural defenses around Baguio City worked the opposite way they wanted it to be.


     As the mountains were highly forested, it would be a good source of food and other construction materials still, no one thought that these forested mountains was the cause of their fear.


     It was fine in the first two days of the outbreak and the government actually chose Baguio City as one of the potential settlement areas for survivors and refugees. The military was deployed around the city and was busy in building walls and other defenses. However, just last night, one of the military outposts was attacked. Not by the infected and not by humans either.


     Coming out from the mountains, a pack of cloud rats attacked the soldiers. The pack consisted by about 50 cloud rats. It was not a problem for the soldiers to put down such rats if it was before the outbreak but the problem they faced was cloud rats that was way larger than normal. The sized varied with the smallest was the size of a dog while the bigger ones were the size of a cow. Furthermore, their bodies were highly impervious to bullets. A 9mm pistol bullet could only do a shallow wound on their skin.


     Normally, these nocturnal rodents were slow and were hunted almost to extinction as food. Now however, these rodents were the ones doing the hunting and in a very feral manner. Due to the surprise attacks, the soldiers lost the outpost with a devastating amount of casualties. It would be good if that was the end of it but the pack of rodents came into the city wreaking havoc and killing the residents.


     The pack was soon wiped out with great effort and casualties but then, a monkey-eating eagle about the size of a car flew down into the city to grab a body of a deceased cloud rat. The scene terrified the people. It would be just the body of the large cloud rat for now but what if it started grabbing people to feed on them.


     ***


     Found on the other sides of the Cordillera Mountain Region that was surrounding Baguio City was several ethnic tribes were living in their ancestral land. However, each tribes were now gone. What was left on their abodes were bloody mess and dead bodies of their tribesmen.


     It was because the tribe members failed to believe the lectures of their seer several days ago. The seer's family evacuated and left the mountain along the other older families under the mocking gazes of other the tribesmen. This was just how much their culture was affected by the modern era. Now however, they paid the price. Just this morning, their tribe was attack by an infected. Not just a normal infected but a mutated one which came from the crashed airplane just one mountain away from their tribe.


     As the whole tribe was killed, a loud excruciating scream was heard in the middle of the tribe settlement. It was the mutant spreading the vibrations of its voice across the surroundings searching for prey and would also disorient enemies nearby. It then looked towards the north and scurried off under the shades of the trees in the forest.


     ***


     Day 3 – 6:57 AM – Mandaue City, Cebu, Philippines


     The city was now a lost cause. It was one of the places where a plane crashed in the middle of the city in the country. The Mactan-Cebu International Airport was just on the other island south of the city and was surely the reason why a passenger plane would came crashing in this city.


     The survivors of the city fled to the mountains just west of the city. Whether they would leave the mountains alive would be another thing though.


     ***


     Day 3 – 6:59 AM – Zamboanga City, Zamboanga del Sur, Philippines


     It was another city that was already a lost cause. However, compared to other cities, the amount of survivors that managed to flee from this city was higher compared to others. It was due to the existence of armed militant groups, also known as terrorists, in the area. The normally threat causing groups was now fighting the infected as much as they could while they secured the survivors from the surrounding areas.


     A large settlement was built by these armed groups in the nearby island of Basilan, directly south of Zamboanga City. This island was said to be the main base of the terrorists in this area and was the island where most skirmishes between the military and these groups happened.


     With the terrorists in the lead, they commanded over the survivors into creating their own region. A government where they were the voice and the populace could do nothing against them.


     ***


     Day 3 – 7:05 AM – San Andres, Catanduanes, Philippines


     It was one of the largest islands in Luzon and the largest one in the Bicol Region. As the island was detached from the mainland, it was one of the places where the government planned to build an Evacuation Zone. The town of San Andres as the port area became the central area of the Evacuation Zone.


     Right now, the entrance and exit to the island was strictly monitored by the coast guard and the military patrolling the areas to the west of the island facing the mainland.


     Here, as the area was safer, the survivors had more freedom compared to other Evacuation Zones. However, that changed last night as an armed group came out of the mountains and a small skirmish happened between the group and the military.


     It was not a secret to the soldiers and the residents of the island that there were several armed groups that was based within the mountains of the island. Right now, it seemed that the armed group wanted to wrestle over the control of the residents of the island.


     ***


     Day 3 – 7:16 AM – Bacoor City, Cavite, Philippines


     The outbreak had already succumbed the whole city into a dead zone. Aside from several groups who managed to secure their places and those who successfully managed to hid themselves, everywhere else was danger.


     The local armed forces secured schools as evacuation areas and were barely managing to defend the area of the infected. Attacks from mutated infected instilled fear to the survivors as breaches could not be helped. During these breach, it was up to every survivor to defend themselves and remain alive.


     The rich had the advantage in securing places to live in. As they all lived in private subdivisions surrounded by tall concrete walls and sturdy metal gates, it was harder for most infected and even mutants to breach their defenses. The only downsides to these groups were that their manpower was too lacking. It was barely enough to keep the infected at bay outside the gates and walls.


     ***


     On the other part of the country, of all the Evacuation Zones the government planned to build, less than half was cut off in the early stages.


     By now, the current population of living people in the Philippines was reduced by seventy five percent.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     73 The Situation Around the World
      Day 3 – 6:11 AM – New York City, New York, USA


     This city was the most populous city in America having half of the population of the state itself. However, this was also the reason why the number of infected in this area was much larger than other places nearby.


     The military and armed forces failed all possible containment and quarantine of the infected. It would have been possible for the authorities to secure the Manhattan area as it was a large detached land. To enter and leave the area, one has to travel through bridges which were connected to the other areas of the state. If the military was able to successfully destroy the bridges, it might have been turned to the most populated places in the world that would have been free of the infected for some time.


     Unfortunately, to the fact that New York had a very large population, the armed forces failed their duty to secure the area and they failed ultimately. The armed forces were overwhelmed not by the infected but the panicking people in the initial phases of the outbreak.


     However, they had their back up plans. On this third day of the outbreak, the armed forces had already established three secure areas in the middle of the state. These were the Rikers Island, the Randalls and Wards Island and the Roosevelt Island. The three Evacuation Zones were islands in the middle of the state in the middle of the east river and all were accessible through bridges that were built across the islands with Rikers Island as the exception.


     At first, the local government was apprehensive against using the Rikers island as an Evacuation Zone as it was the home of one of the world's largest correctional and mental facilities but unfortunately, they had no time to be picky. They just decided to use the prisoners as cannon fodder to successfully secure the islands. It was an extreme method but was successful and it would also lessen the risk of the prisoners starting to revolt against the government.


     ***


     Day 3 – 6:26 AM – Paris, France


     This place might have been one of the most popular travel destinations in the world due its iconic spots before the outbreak. Now however, it was one of the deadliest places in the world due to the overwhelming number of the infected. The large number of tourists did not help as man power but just enforced the increase of the infected. The iconic spots were no more but an execution ground for the people who went this time to this city for their holidays.


     The number of mutated infected were also not small. This caused the government and armed forces to abandon the survivors of the city and evacuate using aerial means. They only issued an emergency evacuation once and did not plan to return anymore. Any survivor that were not able to aboard the evacuation vehicles were left to fend themselves.


     ***


     Day 3 – 7:02 AM – Cairo, Egypt


     The city was a lost cause. The infected cause havoc in the city and immediately spread without warning. As there were very few advantageous terrains to exploit within the city to fend off the infected, the citizens were forced to flee into the deserts around the city.



     Still, even if they managed to escape the city into the desert, their future was still bleak. Several groups that evacuated had not only perish due to exhaustion and the infected catching up to them. At this moment, larger variants of the insects and animals found in the desert started to appear and became a bigger threat to the survivors rather than the infected.


     ***


     Day 3 – 7:16 AM – Sydney, New South Wales, Australia


     The survivors in the city were devastated. There were large numbers of evacuees that fled across the city after the outbreak started and successfully managed to leave the city alive. However, on the third day of the outbreak, they found more pressing issues.


     Most of the survivors that fled the city went north, west and south as there was only the ocean in the east. Those who fled to the ocean were only those who owned private boats and yachts while larger passenger boats did not manage to leave the port before they were overwhelmed by the infected.


     Those to who went to the other directions, the people with vehicles were fine but those who did not could only flee through the forested areas of national parks that surrounded the city. They were fine in the first two days but just the past night, mutated animals started attacking the fleeing survivors. Still, many of them managed to flee but their conditions were the worst as they could have.


     Unfortunately for the survivors of this country, it was not the end of it. Just who did not know of the dangers one could encounter in the Australian deserts? Right at the moment though, many of those sources of dangers already mutated and were moving towards the populated areas of the country.


     ***


     Day 3 – 7:30 AM – Beijing, China


     As the most populated country in the world, China did not fare any better in the face of the apocalypse. The infected came in large droves pushing the military back.


     In actuality, the military actually managed to contain the outbreak in the initial stages due to the overwhelming number of soldiers dispatched to control the area. Unfortunately, as they started to gain control of the situation, the soldiers grew more and more complacent which made them caught off guard as the mutated infected appeared.


     Due to the large population of the country, more varieties and more powerful mutated appeared. Furthermore, as the countries around China started to fall into the hands of the infected, the infected from those countries started to come in droves entering the border of the country.


     It was unknown what was happening but it was most like that the large population of China was taking the attention of the infected from outside the borders.


     At the moment, the military started to fell through the chaos while the survivors within the city were starting to group up and build their own communities trying to fight back the infected.


     ***


     Day 3 – 7:32 AM – Jeju Island, South Korea


     It was a large island known for tourism in South Korea. However, it was now a place for carnage. As there was no place for the civilians to run to but the sea around the island, they were trapped.


     Only those locals who had means of transportation through the sea were able to leave the island. The smaller island to the east of Jeju became a haven for fleeing survivors as the mainland also started to fell apart.


     ***


     Day 3 – 7:40 AM – Tokyo, Japan


     The JSDF had already abandoned the city. There were underground shelters prepared by the government but the ones found in Tokyo already fell as the infected started to mutate.


     Chuobuhatei, two artificial islands built to be a breakwater and was used for waste disposal since it was built begrudgingly became one of the safest areas in Tokyo and Wakasu that was to the north east of Chuobuhatei became the outpost of the military and the government. Both areas were connected by a long bridge.


     In terms of safety, Chuobuhatei was safer than Wakasu that was closer to the mainland but of course, the elites of the society would not allow themselves to stay in an island used for waste disposal.


     Right at the moment, the JSDF planned to reclaim several artificial islands of Koto City to expand their area of operations. However, it would not be easy and no one was optimistic about the results.


     South of Tokyo, there were several more artificial islands that became Evacuation Zones like Ogishima, Daikokufuto and Minamihonmoku.


     ***


     Day 3 – 7:40 AM –Pyongyang, North Korea


     The North Korean government also failed to successfully contain the outbreak in their country despite their overwhelming fire power. It might be the heaven's will but two of the airplanes that fell in the city contained several powerful mutants that were able to stand against their military.


     Their military force took a heavy blow due to this. Out of desperation, the government officials started to hunker down inside their emergency shelters which were not known to the public. In a more direct saying, they abandoned their citizens.


     In the end, the citizens started to take arms and managed to secure Turu-som, Yanggakdo and Rungnado which were all islands along Taedong river.


     ***


     Three days into the apocalypse, many cities were almost destroyed. Still, the possibility of survivors hiding within these cities was high. There were countries where the government chose to abandon their people forcing the populace to stand up while there were countries where the authorities continued to stand over the masses and fulfill their duties.


     However, counting all the survivors in the world right at the moment, the world population already lost its sixty percent and was still increasing. It was due to the fact that there were still places that the infected had not invaded yet.


     After the infected had taken over the whole world, just how many people would be able to survive? No one knows.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     74 Traveling to the First Stop
      Day 3 – 5:40 AM – Meadowwood Avenue, Panapaan VIII, Bacoor City, Cavite, Philippines


     SPLASH!


     The dirty red tinted puddle of rain water let out a splashing sound as the wheel of a Refitted MB Sprinter Armored Van ran over it. The attachments of the refitted vehicle had red splotches dripping on them especially the V-shaped ram in front.


     Inside the car, Mark sat behind the passenger's seat while peering through the tinted window. He could see the remains of the outbreak from this side. Despite the fact that the rain water had already washed the majority of it, Mark could still make out the splashes of blood on the walls and the street.


     On the first day, Mark had already expected that it would rain. It seemed that the rain started to fall when Mark fell unconscious and did not notice it either as they holed up in the mall doing all the preparations yesterday. The rain continued to fall until past midnight the previous night. He only noticed the fact that it was raining when the military rescue squads entered the basement parking with wet attires and vehicles.


     At the time of their departure from the mall, it was easy since the number of infected blocking their vehicle was significantly lower as most of the infected that gathered around the mall went after the military rescue convoy that left before them.


     Still, it was not easy for them to go out of the vicinity of the highway. The traffic jam left during the start of the outbreak gave them a lot of headache. They had to slow down pushing the vehicles to the side as they had to traverse four lanes of lined up cars of all sizes. Some of the larger vehicles like buses and trucks were even left blocking other cars and they had to maneuver around these vehicles.


     During these times, they had to slow down and of course, they got surrounded by more than a dozen of infected. Even though it was a smaller number than it was supposed to be in the previous days, it was still a large number. That moment, Mark had a practice session with one of the M16 assault rifles given to them and a new partner of his, a larger and sturdier machete he got from the mall storage. The machete he snatched from the gangsters already fulfilled its duty and abandoned back there in the mall as it was smaller and the blades were already filled with nicks and cracks due to overuse.


     The guns they got from Capt. Theo were all paired with silencers, perfect for use during the apocalypse. Mark just wished that they had given them a little more variety of weapons or at least newer models. These M16 Assault Rifles were the standard issue in the military and was already overused in the past decades. While other countries were on the path of developing their own weapons and war vehicles, their country was still using these older models and were happy receiving hand overs from larger countries. Mark really found this frustrating.


     Mark also hoped that those guys in uniform gave them other military equipment like night vision goggles and Kevlar vests. Even though the Kevlar vests would not really work much against the infected, it could at least lessen the threat they would receive from other survivors who held ill intent. The only things they got from the military were guns and ammunition after all. It looked like that the military were not only lacking in manpower but also equipment. The only thing they had more of was weapons.



     After a little bit of trouble and shooting session, they finally managed to get off the highway and entered the branching road just before the Electricity distribution office Mark had been to the other day. At that time, it was brimming with people but now, the front glass walls and doors of the office were smashed and blood and flesh from the edges of the broken glass were obvious.


     Back to the scenery the vehicle had driven past, the signs the outbreak left were plenty. There were a lot of abandoned houses and those houses that had windows without railings to cover were broken down. Dismantled body parts and decapitated corpses littered the street. There was also a lot of garbage scattered on the road.


     While Mark was peering by the window, there were times he could detect people of some of the houses as they drove through the street. Some of these people were even peering at their second floor windows as they heard a vehicle passing through. It looked like that some of them even had the notion to call for help but held back as to not gather the attention of the infected.


     There were also those who actually shouted to ask for help but the people inside the van would not hear their shouts due to sound proofing. Inside the car, only Mark could detect their intentions. Of course, he disregarded their pleas. He did not choose to venture this dangerous world for them but to find his friends. If he started to help one of these people he did not even knew, more and more would come until they were overwhelmed and could not control the situation anymore


     That was just how people were after all.


     BAM!


     A face appeared in front of Mark before getting left by the vehicle. It was not a human or a purposely planned jump scare. It was an infected that got swept to the side by the V-shaped ram in front of the car. The infected was hit hard that its body bounced off the vehicle it hit that they just passed and splattered its face in front of Mark. Of course, the hard to scare Mark did not even put the event in his eyes. His eyelids did not even twitch.


     As the scenery of houses they passed by was redundant, Mark grew tired of watching through the window. When he turned back his thoughts into the vehicle, he saw that all of them with Odelina as the driver as the exception was staring at him.


     "What's wrong with you all?"


     His eyes swept over them. Mei was sitting to his right while Abbygale would not give up her space which was over Mark's lap. Odelina's children, Odette and Siegfried, were sitting on the sofa in front of them. The children were twins both 9 years old. It was also not hard where Odelina found the names for these two children.


     "Gege, it's because you're spacing out."


     "I'm not. I'm just watching the scenery outside."


     "Gege, that's really not good scenery."


     Mei smiled wryly. What Mark was looking at was not good scenery but scenes of carnage.


     Mark dismissed what she said by patting her head making her stop speaking. This girl really liked being patted on her head other than hugging. He then looked at Odelina's children. He could sense that they were hesitating about something.


     "What do you two want? Get on with it."


     Siegfried and Odette looked at each other and nodded. Siegfried then spoke.


     "We asked mom before why she was calling you "Master" and she said that it was you Uncle who saved her. We wanted to thank you but you're not going to make mom do bad things right?"


     "Pfft."


     Mark almost laughed. One was because he was actually called "Uncle". But he gave it a sudden thought and actually found it reasonable. Most of his peers had already started to have families and children several years ago. Their children might have been around these children's age already. It was just him who kept on staying single and was aiming to become a wizard.


     The other was that he did not even want to accept this self-proclaimed servant of his but she just kept pushing herself under him. Why would he make her do something bad other than killing the infected and humans who would become threat to their group in the future? In the end, he just told the two.


     "I won't."


     "Then, you have our gratitude."


     The two children lowered their heads making Mark and Mei bewildered. Mark looked at Odelina who was driving and said.


     "Just how did you raise these two?"


     Odelina who was glancing at the rearview mirror saw the spectacle as she drove the vehicle just giggled.


     "I already told you before Master, it just run in our family."


     "Behaving like servants?"


     "Yes, behaving like servants."


     Mark and Mei did not know how to react to this. Odelina's children were also confused. It was normal for them to behave like this and did not understand what Mark was talking about.


     Abbygale on the other hand was just quietly listening to their conversation snuggling on her Papa's body. Mark looked at her, she looked really bored.


     With that, Mark lifted her and made her sit down on his seat.


     "Stay here for a bit."


     Mei and the children watched him as he made his way to the back of the vehicle and rummaged on the things he brought from the TechZone. Soon, he took out a laptop and turned it on. He then copied several files on five of the phones he brought. After that, he plugged a wireless router on the socket where the refrigerator was plugged in put the router on top of the fridge.


     When he got back, he brought the five phones and handed four to Mei and the children. The phone had only one game installed and it was a game released in the 2009 and was kept on being updated even before the outbreak.


     Soon, laughter and panicked shouting was heard inside the vehicle as the group was immersed in playing the game where they needed to build things using blocky resources found with the game and battling monsters during the night.


     "Papa! Help!"


     Abbygale shouted as her character was being shot by blocky skeletons using bows and arrows. Laughing, Siegfried and Odette's characters went to help the little girl while Mark was shooting the skeletons back on top base they just built.


     Odelina was glancing at the rearview mirror with envy. She wanted to join in but as the driver, she could not. Ever since the outbreak, she had not seen her children laugh like this making her even more eager to join them.


     Mark who started the game knew that he succeeded in his scheme. It was killing two birds, no, four birds with one stone. First was to relieve the boredom brought by the slow travel. Second was to remove the wariness of Odelina's children towards them. For the third was to reduce the stress the apocalypse brought to everyone and the last one was to bring the group together.


     Just who said that playing games was just a waste of time?


     Still, if other saw them like this, they would think that they were looking at a group of lunatics. This group was actually having fun while others were doing their best to survive.


     ***


     Day 3 – 6:30 AM – Niog Road, Mambog IV, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark's vehicle stopped by the street.


     Before the outbreak, getting this far from the City Mall would only take about fifteen minutes. Now however, it took them about an hour due to the flooded parts of the road, obstacles on the way and turning around to find other ways due to heavily blocked roads.


     Mark went down the vehicle and took care of the infected around. The number of infected in this part of the road was way smaller as the area was surrounded by vacant plots of land used for farming and rearing animals.


     After dealing with the infected, he finally looked around. He could see how much the world had changed after the outbreak. Like what the military disclosed, even plants were affected by the mutagen and were slowly evolving. The lush green plants at the vacant plots of land were strong evidence. Back then before the outbreak which was just two days ago, Mark saw this plot of land from the road on the other side of the plot since the public transport he rode to the Electricity Distribution Office passed on that road. Before, the plants in these plots had just been harvested. But now, the grass and wild plants were now about to reach his knee in height.


     Mark looked past the plot of land towards the wide road going to the east. Far past through that road, several large buildings were vaguely in sight. It was their first destination, The Bacoor City Hall. The nearest person to find in Mark's list should be around here.


     However, Mark felt that it was dangerous to blindly enter the area. It was the reason they stopped here. The perimeter of the City Hall was covered in overgrowth of plants and right where the main building of the City hall was built, there were a large tree towering over the buildings. The roots and branches of the three even stuck out of the walls of the building.


     The City Hall was a four story building and the tree was one or two story higher.


     "This would be tricky. I just wish that she's still alive in there."


     Mark muttered as he observed the place using a pair of binoculars.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     75 Found Her
      Day 3 – 6:35 AM – Niog Road, Mambog IV, Bacoor City, Cavite


     While Mark was observing the perimeters of the target location, Odelina and the others also went out of the vehicle.


     They were looking at the huge tree in the distance with amazement. Odelina though thought the same as Mark.


     "That looked dangerous is it not?"


     She stood beside him and asked Mark. It was not just the tree that she was talking about but also the number of infected in the area. As the City Hall, there were many people in this place before the apocalypse. Among all those people, everyone knew that the Majority of these people already turned into Z-types. They could even see some of the infected wandering aimlessly at the entrance of the compound.


     "Just get back in the car first. I have a plan."


     When everyone was back inside the car, Mark remained outside and opened the back of the car. He pulled out a large box and brought it inside.


     The box contained the camera mounted drone Mark brought. He immediately set up the drone with the help of the others and connected the video feed into the large monitor mounted on the back of the car along with the entertainment system.


     It took them about half an hour to set it up and Mark went out to launch the drone. He then went back in the car to see the feed while controlling the drone.


     ***


     Day 3 – 7:10 AM – Bacoor City Hall, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     A white quadcopter with a camera mounted beneath it was circling the perimeter of the tree while checking if there was any danger in approaching it.


     After the quadcopter finally figured that the tree did not seem to be dangerous, the drone went closer and went to check the city hall in a clearer view. As the quadcopter was creating noises, it could not be helped if that it attracted the Z-types around. To evade the pursuit of the infected, the drone flew up and descended in another area to continue the reconnaissance.


     The traces of devastating events that happened within the past two days were left in the open. Rows of vehicles were left in the parking lots while the glass walls of the mail building were broken into pieces. The government vehicles were left in the middle of the roads. It was obvious that they tried to escape but the traces of blood on the vehicles showed how they failed to do so.


     Around the compound, a large number of infected gathered. Many of which were wearing uniforms of government workers while there were also quite a number of infected in police uniforms. But what stood out among the infected were those odd looking ones. Their movements were very slow, even slower than the Z-Type b which was the Eaters. What made them very noticeable was their skin that looked like the bark of a tree. The eyes of these infected were also green colored compared to the normal counterparts which had pure white pupils.



     ***


     Back inside the car, Mark and the gang were watching the monitor. Even the docile Biter they brought along and was tied in the very last seat at the back was looking at the monitor. When they saw the infected that had tree bark skin, they all thought that the reason for this mutation was that huge tree in the middle of the compound.


     Mark controlled the drone and the scene at the back of the main building was revealed on their eyes. It was then that they saw it. It was an eight or nine foot humanoid that had a body made of a tree and was even shaped like a tree. It even had leaves on its head and hands and roots for its foot. Rather than a zombie, it more looked like a treant from fantasy stories. If not for the figure of a person plastered on the center of its body, Mark would have really thought so.


     The figure looked the same as the tree bark skinned infected at the previous location. The person's back was connected and was hanging on the wooden body and arms through root like veins. When the figure moved, the wooden body also moved mimicking the movements of the figure. As the wooden body was stiff, it walked like a penguin swaying side by side as it moved.


     The huge mutant then stopped and the person looked up to the drone monitoring it. Then it decided to ignore the drone and looked up to the huge tree as if it was waiting for something.


     The people inside the car gasped at the appearance of the mutant. It was fortunate that Mark decided to scout the area using the drone first rather than blindly driving into the compound.


     Looking at the figure, a sudden thought entered his mind and it even made him mutter.


     "A Level 2."


     "What did you say, Gege?"


     Even though he muttered the words softly, Mei who was always sticking close to him heard his voice.


     "Nothing."


     Mark decided to not say what had just entered his mind as it was not confirmed and he did not know where the thought came from either. It was as if someone whispered the idea to him.


     As the Mutant was behaving strangely, Mark decided to control the drone and look at what the mutant was looking at. There, he saw a single nut shaped fruit on a branch of the huge tree. The fruit seemed to be the same size as a baseball and was emitting a faint golden glow.


     Seeing the fruit on the monitor, Abbygale and Odelina gulped for some reason.


     "What's wrong with you two?"


     Mark noticed the abrupt change in the mental fluctuation of the two and asked.


     "Papa, I want to eat that."


     Abbygale directly said without any thoughts. Odelina on the other hand explained what she felt briefly. She was red in the face though as she knew that she lost her composure in front of everyone.


     "Master, I don't know why but something tells me that that fruit is edible and highly beneficial to us."


     Hearing what she said, Mark looked at the screen. He controlled the drone once more and looked at the huge mutant that continued to stare at the fruit.


     He then decided.


     "All right, we'll try to get that later."


     With what he said, Abbygale and Odelina felt delighted.


     While Mark was controlling the drone, he noticed some commotion on the highest floor of the City Hall.


     Mark made the drone fly closer to the windows and saw people inside. The people were also watching the drone with hopeful expressions. The drone flew across the row of windows and stopped at a certain spot.


     "Found her."


     Mark said.


     What was shown in the monitor was a twenty-four year old female. Her looks were above average and could be considered beautiful to certain standards. Now however, she looked really dispirited, thin and weak. She noticed the drone flying by the window and she only stared at the spot she was sitting and did not bother to stand up.


     Looking at her, Mark felt his heart being torn. Was it really the lively girl he treated as his little sister before? It was then Mark remembered. This girl had type-2 diabetes and she had been taking medicine ever since the time he knew her and her older sister. Since she was trapped here, it was likely that she had not been able to take her medicine in the past two days! It was also possible that she had not been eating well these previous days!


     "Is she who you were looking for, Master?"


     Odelina asked and Mei also had the same question. Their eyes were filled with pity. If that woman was who Mark was looking for, then, they should take her as soon as possible. Looking at her figure, her condition was not looking good.


     'I need to contact her.'


     That was what filled his mind. Mark made the drone look around through the window once more. The number of people inside was about 30 or lesser. There were also a few men wearing police uniforms. Among the people, he saw someone familiar. It was the current congresswoman of the district-2 of Bacoor. Along with police and a few men that looked like her bodyguards, she tried to approach the window the drone was peering through.


     Mark felt that he should not be bothered with these people and made the drone fly away. He needed to scout the place thoroughly and find the entrances and exits before going in for the rescue. He also planned to lure the infected away using the drone to make the rescue easier.


     He made the drone enter the Main building from the broken glass windows of the second floor. Luckily, the ceilings were high or else, the drone might have already been caught by the infected. The whole place was a mess. The tables were overturned, papers and office wares littered the hallways and rooms and there were bloody mess in every place.


     He soon found the stairs which was the main access to the all the floors. He then found out the reason why the infected was not able to enter the higher floors leaving the third and the fourth floor fully intact. It was because the large roots of the huge tree were blocking the stairs going to the higher floors. This meant that they would also not be able to use the stairs to pick her up.


     Mark made the drone leave the building and find another way. The camera then panned towards the sides of the city hall. Both the northern and southern part of the third floor had a suspended pathway that connected the city hall to the Gymnasium at the north and the Bacoor Police Command Center at the south.


     These places were the only ways they could find in order to enter the third floor of the City Hall. Mark made the drone fly to the entrances and saw the doors which were locked. It was no problem for Mark as he could just bust their way in as long as he manage to access the buildings.


     Circling the City Hall once more, he finally found an entry to the into the building for the drone. It was a large open crack at the ceiling on top of the building where the huge three had grown.


     Mark made the drone enter the building. It was kind of tricky but Mark's years of accumulated experience in playing games came in handy as he used the controller skillfully.


     Soon, he found the area where the survivors gathered.


     It seemed that the people inside were alarmed as they heard the buzzing sound coming from the propellers of the drone. The police and the bodyguards had even drawn their guns and were ready to shoot at any moment they notice something wrong.


     ***


     The people inside panicked as they heard the sound coming from the hallway and was entering their resting area. Even if they said that it was their resting area, it was actually the waiting area in this floor and could be openly accessed from the hallway.


     As they heard the buzzing sound, the non-combatants started to scurry away while the police and the congresswoman's body guards were ready to fight.


     There was one exception though. It was the 20 something year old woman who was far too weak to move. She was just by the entrance and if any danger was really in the hallway, she would be the first to be implicated.


     The woman was also frightened when she heard the sound but she was really weak to move and it seemed that the people around did not even bother to help her. She was about to cry. She just came to this place to renew some of her papers for employment when the outbreak happened. It was lucky that she was able to escape and survive until now. Right at the moment, she was feeling the full brunt of her illness as she was not able to take her insulin shots since the outbreak started. She actually brought some when she came to this place. She always brought a bottle everywhere she goes. Unfortunately, she lost her bag along with all her belongings when the apocalypse came.


     Without any energy to move, she resigned herself to her fate. She heard the buzzing sound stop in front of her as she closed her eyes. However, she waited but nothing happened after a few seconds. She then heard a voice.


     "Geez, you already managed to survive this long. Don't you dare give up on me."


     It was a familiar voice but she could not remember whose voice this belonged to anymore. She opened her eyes and looked up and saw the thing that was creating the buzzing sound and the voice. It was the drone she saw from the window. Underneath the drone, there was a camera which was obviously filming her. Just behind the camera, there was a small radio taped on the drone.


     "I'll land the drone so take the radio underneath it."


     She heard the voice once more and the drone slowly landed in front of her. In her confusion, she followed the instructions and removed the radio from the drone.


     "Good."


     The voice said coming from the radio.


     "Uhm, who are you."


     She spoke on the radio. There was no answer.


     "I can't hear what you are saying. Push the button at the side of the radio when talking."


     She followed the instruction and asked the same question. Then the answer came.


     "I'm hurt. Well, it's been a long time. About seven years I think?"


     'Seven years?'


     She thought. Then the image of a person entered her mind. He was the person who cherished her at those times. Due to some deep reasons, he avoided them and they lost connection with him.


     Tears welled up in her eyes, as she asked on the radio.


     "Big Brother?"


     Then a snicker came from the radio.


     "It's good that you still remember me. Anyways, I came to pick you up, Charm."




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     76 Starting the Plan
      Day 3 – 7:43 AM – Bacoor City Hall 4th Floor, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Charmaine looked at the radio in her hand, shocked.


     'He came to pick me up? Why? How did he find me?'


     Those questions echoed in her mind but she did not have much thought to voice it. She also wanted to get out of this hellhole.


     But then she remembered why they were trapped in here in the first place.


     "Big Brother! Don't come here, it's dangerous!"


     She shouted her concern. What a good girl. She already felt weak and did not have the ability to escape this place without the help of others but she still did not want to implicate anyone. Especially since this Big Brother of hers who did not have contact with them in the past years actually came to look for her.


     There was a lot of infected outside the building and around the compound. There were also those tree people and the larger tree person roaming the street.


     Charmaine then heard his reply.


     "I already saw the situation and I already thought of a plan to pick you up. I'll be there in several minutes. Keep the radio with you alright?"


     The drone that landed in front of her then started to fly up with buzzing sounds coming from its four propellers.


     ***


     Mark controlled the drone to fly while he saw Charmaine watching the drone as it took off. However, the drone just managed to take flight to a certain height when someone snatched the radio out of Charmaine's hand and even pushed her away.


     Mark frowned. He was furious.


     The person that snatched the radio was a man. The man stared at the camera on the drone and spoke at the radio.


     ***


     "Hey! What about us! You have to help us!"


     What a thick face. After what the man did to Charmaine, he was actually looking hopefully at the camera. Unfortunately, the reply he received was enough to give him chills in his spine.


     "When I arrive there, the first thing I will do is kill you."


     The voice was calm and detached but that just added to the threat factor of the reply.


     The man stepped back in fear but he soon regained his composure. He actually got scared of a threat? He felt shame and then the shame turned to anger. He smashed the radio to the floor in front of the camera and ran off.


     Charmaine, teary eyed, crawled towards the broken radio. The tried to put the radio piece by piece but of course, it could not be fixed just like that.


     ***


     From the scene in the monitor, everyone in the vehicle looked furious. Even the always silent Abbbygale looked at Mark and ask.


     "Are we going to kill that bad man Papa?"


     Her Papa did not answer but the furious look on his face surely judged the fate of that man later.


     Looking at the pitiful appearance of Charmaine in the monitor, Mark could not hold back anymore and wanted to charge to that place as soon as possible.



     It was then that a woman approached Charmaine in panic and pulled her back to spot where she was resting before. The woman looked like she was in her late twenty's and was wearing a nurse uniform. Mark did not saw this woman from the window earlier.


     Looking at her panic at Charmaine's pitiful appearance as she tried to fix the radio while glancing at the Drone warily, it looked like she did not know what happened just now.


     ***


     Under Charmaine's stare and the nurse's wary glances, the drone turned around while remaining in place. It looked like whoever was controlling the drone was checking the place. It then stopped while looking at the man who stood behind the congresswoman's group.


     The congresswoman had a complicated look on her face. She also had the notion to ask for help from the person who was controlling the drone. She was waiting for the right timing and to politely ask the man on the radio for help. Since the weakened woman on the floor was still talking to the radio, the congresswoman patiently waited.


     However, before she could make a move, the man just now turned the situation awry. Still, she could not do anything to the man.


     That man was the owner of a known private-owned enterprise here in Bacoor and had large dealings with the local government. Furthermore, the man had relatives within the government and their position was higher than what she had as a congresswoman.


     The congresswoman sighed. She knew that the chances of getting help now were very slim. Even the people around them had complicated faces as they looked at the man. If he wanted to dig a grave for himself, why also drag them into it?


     The policemen and the bodyguards of the congresswoman were also boiling inside as they glanced at the man by the side of their eyes. If the congresswoman were to order it, they would not hesitate to shoot this aggravating person.


     The drone then flew away back to where it came from under everyone's gazes. They all knew that the person behind that drone would come here sooner or later.


     The man who smashed the radio had a different opinion though. With the number of infected inside, the person behind that drone would surely die before he could even enter the building. He was hoping that it would happen. He did not want to admit or show it in his face but there was something that gave him fear when he heard the voice from that radio making him disoriented and act without thinking.


     ***


     Back inside the vehicle, Mark was getting ready. The others were also helping Abbygale ready herself.


     For this operation, Mark was going with Abbygale. For sure, he needed to carry Charmaine and his fighting capability would be hindered severely. In that case, he needed to bring someone and the only possible person to bring was Abbygale. Still, she might just be a little girl but her physical fighting prowess might even be higher than her Papa.


     Odelina was in charge of driving the vehicle of course and Mei was in charge of luring the infected away from the extraction point. How? She will be using the drone.


     Right now, Mei was the one controlling the drone back to the car. It was a form of practice for her as they needed someone to take on the role. Mei was also eager to do it as she wanted to help even just with a little thing. She did not want to be just a baggage for the group.


     Mark wore a black jacket as always but the one he was wearing right now had several pockets on the chest, abdomen and the sides. He was still wearing the security belt and he put several things on the open pockets of the belt. On his arm, Mark wore a metal forearm guards locked with a buckle. These armguards was something he made using the same materials they used in refitting the vehicle.


     On his head, he wore a skate helmet and a pair of clear goggles for his eyes. He also had his mouth covered with a motorcycle face mask.


     Abbygale on the other hand was wearing a frilled dress. Even back in the mall, this girl did not really want to wear anything else other than this style of clothes. She said that her mommy always bought her clothes like this before. As the little girl would not relent about it, her Papa just decided to make her several kinds of equipment suitable for her.


     As Mark observed about Abbygale, she did not really use her arms when fighting. What she mainly used was her legs. He also saw that even if her physical strength was high, it was not her forte but her speed. With these traits, Mark modified a pair of shoes for her and added metal fittings around the sole with a rubber inner side lessen the force of impact received by her feet. He also made sure that she the fittings were sturdy but would not hinder the little girl's movements. He also made a pair of metal fitted gloves and a pair of smaller metal armguards for the little girl.


     For her head, she wore a skate helmet designed for children. She did not want to wear anything on her face for some reason so Mark did not force her to do so.


     For the weapons, Mark was bringing his machete, a silenced assault rifle and a silenced pistol while Mark made Abbygale bring a pistol just in case. Even if the little girl was not trained for it, it would sure come in handy.


     Mark also brought a backpack with ready to eat high calorie but low sugar food and drinks. He could at least feed Charmaine before bringing her out.


     He wanted to prepare some molotovs but he had no gasoline to use to fill the bottles. Diesel could not be used as it was combustible rather than flammable. He could only bring two spray canisters of butane he brought that was supposed to be used to refill lighters.


     About the fruit that Odelina and Abbygale wanted, he decided to bring it up for later. Right now, getting Charmaine out of there was the priority.


     It was now time to move out.


     ***


     Around the compound, a quadcopter drone was flying low, about 8 feet from the ground, while slowly moving around the street. It started to gather the attention of the infected. Those who were attracted to the drone were mostly Biters while the slower Eaters did not seem to care. It was just like how Mark observed these infected. The Biters were sensitive to any kind of sound but the Eaters would only have reaction towards human voices. That was why…


     A radio was attached under the drone and was turned into full volume. Voices of two children were heard from the radio attracting the Eaters around the drone. The two voices came from Odelina's children. They were in charge of making more noise around the drone.


     The pace of the drone was slow but it was effective to some extent as the Eaters were slow moving in the first place.


     ***


     Inside the City Hall, the one of the survivors noticed the commotion outside and called the attention of the other survivors. When the others looked at the road in front of the City Hall, they saw a large procession. No, it was not a procession but actually dozens of infected being led by a very familiar drone.


     They all watched as the drone led the dozens of infected away. As the crowd grew larger and larger, there would be stragglers. It was also obvious that some of the infected noticed that the drone was something that they could not bite and left the crowd.


     Still, most of the infected followed the drone and most of them were the fast running infected. They all watched the drone led the infected away until they could not see the drone anymore after it went behind the building through the northern side.


     Then, they saw a vehicle coming from the direction of the boulevard. It was a large black van with metal fittings around it. The solar panels on the roof of the vehicle and the wide V-shaped ram in front of it could also be seen. They could not see the inside of the vehicle though. It was not because they were high up but because the windows of the vehicle were heavily tinted.


     The remaining infected on the way rushed towards the vehicle but they were decimated as the vehicle mercilessly crashed on their frail bodies. The V-shaped ram pushed the zombies to the side with great force leaving their bodies with injuries worse than before.


     Under the gazes of the people watching by the windows, the vehicle followed the same route the drone took but stopped in front of the gymnasium.


     When it stopped, two people came out of the vehicle, a man and a small girl. The man was armed with an assault rifle and was accurately shooting the infected rushing towards them.


     The two ran towards the office building attached to the gymnasium and entered it. When the two entered, the vehicle made a U-turn and went back the way it came from.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     77 The Woodmen
      Day 3 – 8:14 AM – Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     After getting ready, Mark sat beside the door of the vehicle with Abbygale beside him. Mei and the two kids were intently watching the monitor as Mei unskillfully maneuvered the Drone over the infected.


     About ten minutes after Mei and the children started luring the infected away, she finally managed to lure the majority of the infected in front of the city hall towards the back of the building. It was then that Odelina stepped on the gas pedal and drove the vehicle towards their destination.


     Along the road, Odelina mercilessly mowed down the infected that blocked the path of the car. The vehicle would rock every now and then but there were times that the shaking was unbearable. Those situations happened when Odelina ran over the infected with wood like skin. It felt like they were ramming the car on something very heavy, like a small tree.


     Adding these infected to his list, Mark decided to call them the "Woodmen".


     Arriving at the destination which was the office area of the gymnasium at the north of the City Hall, Mark quickly opened the door of bolted off. He started shooting the incoming infected specifically, the Biters as they move closer than the other infected.


     Mark's eyes became sharper and his movements became faster. He was using his adrenaline rush! He aimed at the heads of the infected as accurate as he could. Also with the short distance between him and the infected, it was unlikely for him to miss his shots too much. It was not like he was aiming as several hundred meters away with his bare eyes. He would surely miss if that was the case.


     While Mark was shooting the infected, he and Abbygale entered the broken glass walls of the office reception. It was then that Odelina moved according to the plan. She made a U-turn with the vehicle and sped off out of the compound. It was to ensure that the vehicle would not get swarmed over by the infected just because they had to wait for Mark and Abbygale.


     ***


     Going back to the place where they parked the vehicle earlier, Odelina started to do other things Mark ordered her to. It was to teach Mei and her children at least how to fire a pistol.


     When Mark asked her before if she could use a gun, she readily nodded. It was because one of her late husband's hobbies was hanging out on a shooting clubs and practicing shooting with any kind of gun. Before they had their children, there were several times that he would bring her along with him and taught him how to.


     As they had just returned from the compound, it could not be helped that there were infected chasing after their vehicle.


     Using a pistol, Odelina unhesitatingly shot the Biters closing in without batting an eyelid. She left the slow moving ones for the training of the three. Looking at her skills when shooting the Biters, it was obvious that she had a higher level of gun skills compared to Mark.



     Odelina taught the three how to shoot the gun one by one. Of course, it could not be done in one session. Mei and her children were flinching for every shot they made with the pistol. There was another thing to Mei though. It seemed that she could use the pistol crossbow Mark made for her than the gun. She managed to kill several Eaters when she used the crossbow but she missed all her shots with the gun.


     The children also managed to shoot the gun at the zombies but the ratio of the shot hitting the infected was very low. In the end, the arm of the children had already become sore due to the recoil of the gun and Odelina had to finish the remaining infected by herself. As the Eaters were not really much of a threat, a grey gauntlet made of grey bone slowly emerged from Odelina's hands and she started punching the infected. The punches looked clumsy but as a Mutator, her strength was not a joke.


     When they cleared all the infected around them, Mei rushed back to the vehicle to monitor the situation around the City Hall. She launched the drone she made to land on the rooftop of the gymnasium once more and patrolled the area. When she saw the situation, she panicked as she immediately reached for the radio.


     ***


     While Odelina and the rest had good time learning how to use a pistol, the situation on Mark and Abbygale's side was not that smooth sailing.


     The infected outside the office were flocking into the office without stop. The sounds created by the pieces of glass walls on the floor being stepped on by the infected coming in were attracting even more infected.


     The M16 Assault rifle he was using, even if equipped with a suppressor, was still making sounds enough to attract the infected nearby.


     Mark continuously shot the infected as they retreated further inside the office.


     Even while he was shooting the infected, there were still times that one or two would still manage to come closer to them at directions he was not facing. At those situations, a red blurry shadow would charge at the incoming infected. By the time Mark faced the infected that came closer, he saw Abbygale's shoe planted on the infected's face snapping its head backwards.


     However, it was not the large number of infected that gave them the worst headache. It was the Woodmen.


     As they were closer, Mark could see the features of the Woodmen clearly. Their skin totally turned into wood with a texture of a tree bark. They were slow, even slower than the Eaters. It looked like that their wood like bodies were hindering them from moving freely.


     It was fine since the Woodmen were slow but the problem here was their skin being too sturdy and thick, like a tree. Their bodies were also too heavy. Another thing was their mouths were non-existent. Mark could not think of where these mutated infected was able to get the energy to move. Photosynthesis? Mark, did not know they did not seem to have leaves on their bodies though.


     Two Woodmen blocked them from going further into the hallway. Mark shot a single burst onto one of the Woodmen's head but the shot mutated infected only staggered backwards without even falling. It regained its balance and continued moving towards Mark. He could see the bullets being stuck on its forehead and the white colored blood flowing out of its wounds. Rather than blood, it looked more like tree sap.


     A Biter came rushing from the reception area of the office making Mark turn back to deal with the Biter. As the Biter was too close, Mark did not use the long bodied rifle but slashed the Biter decapitating its head.


     Mark turned back at the two woodmen and hacked the neck of the nearest one with the machete. It almost made him curse.


     "Tsk!"


     The sensation it gave him as the machete made contact with the Woodman's neck was the same sensation he felt when he was chopping firewood! It did not only fail to hack its head off but the machete almost got stuck!


     At that moment, Abbygale charged with fast speed towards the Woodman. She jumped towards the wall and used it to propel herself to the side of the Woodman and kicked it on the part of its head where the ears should be located.


     The kicked Woodman was pushed back by the impact of the kick and staggered. However, it still did not fall down. What tenacity!


     Still, the impact by the kick still pushed it enough for Mark and Abbygale to slip past the hallway. It was a good thing though. With the heavy and sturdy Woodmen blocking the hallway, it would be harder for the infected outside to chase after them.


     Mark and Abbygale entered a wide corridor. He knew they were near the area behind the stage inside the gymnasium. The stairs going up should be just around the corner. Why did he know? He had entered this place several times before! Most of the time it happened was before local elections in the past years!


     As they were about to continue running, the radio in Mark's belt vibrated. He hacked an incoming Eater's neck and took out the radio.


     "Mei'er? Is something wrong?"


     He just finished his question when he immediately heard Mei's panicked voice.


     "Gege! Hurry and escape, the large infected behind the City Hall is coming your direction!"


     "What!"


     Mark was surprised. They had not even arrived at the stairs up to the second floor! Furthermore, the suspended pathway that connected this building to the City Hall was all the way to the third floor!


     "Gege! Hurry! It's already nearby the corner of the City Hall!"


     "Mei'er! I won't turn off the radio so update me with the situation!"


     "Ok!"


     Mark stored the radio back into his belt but did not turn it off or muted it. He then turned to the little girl.


     "Gale, you heard her. We're going to speed up."


     The little girl nodded.


     Even if Mark said that to Abbygale, he knew that the only one who needed to speed up was him!


     The father and daughter duo ran towards the stairs and climbed it. As they were half way to the second floor, an Eater came shambling towards them from the second floor. Mark dodged sideways and kicked the Eater's back making the infected tumble down to the end of the stairs below. The Eater's head strongly slammed onto the floor creating a bloody mess.


     As they were in a hurry, Mark did not spend his time on killing the infected on the way. He would just kick their knees and legs making them fall unto the floor and continued running. Mei continued on relaying the situation outside as they ran.


     When he reached the third floor, he heard Mei.


     "Gege! It's already outside the building you are in! It's trying to reach the pathway!"


     'Well, sh*t.'


     Mark and Abbygale rushed across the hallway of the third floor. Luckily, as the third floor, there were almost no infected inside. They only encountered two Eaters before they found the door to the pathway.


     The door was locked but they could hear a banging sound coming from the outside.


     "It's smashing the foundation of the pathway! Gege, hurry up! There are cracks on the foundation already!"


     Time was the essence! Mark unleashed a burst of shots on the lock of the door and kicked it open. When the door opened, he could feel the floor shaking.


     BAM! BAM!


     "What the hell does it want from us?! It should go back on guarding that fruit!"


     Mark said as he could see some leaves sticking from the outside of the pathway. He was sure that it was the leafy head of the Level 2-Mutation Woodman.


     "Gale! We're running!"


     Despite the shaking pathway and the loud banging sounds from below, they started running across the suspended pathway.


     As they ran across, Mark looked to his left and could see the Mutant Woodman staring at him from below.


     'What the heck!'


     Mark was sure that it was staring at him. Its stare was even following him as ran across!


     However, the actions of the Mutant Woodman did not conform to the normal behavior of the infected. It saw Mark and Abbygale running but did not blindly chase them. It actually continued smashing on the foundation of the pathway! It even smashed harder as it saw the two!


     Mark almost lost balance and had to grab the railing beside him due to the extreme shaking of the pathway. The cement on the floor even started to crack.


     "Not good!"


     Despite the loss of balance, Mark continued to push on without looking back. He could hear the loud smashing behind him and even started to hear creaking sounds as the metal supports of the pathway started to lose its foundation.


     "Papa, hurry up!"


     "Gege!"


     Mark could hear the shouting of Abbygale who should have already run towards the other end of the pathway but ran back to him and Mei who was watching from the vehicle using the drone that came flying just a meter to his right.


     He looked at Abbygale for a bit and felt a little amazed and even envious. The little girl was not even a little bit affected by the shaking!


     By the time he managed to get to the end of the pathway, the foundation crumbled. The heavy remains of the foundation pulled the rest of the pathway down almost breaking its connection to the building beside the gymnasium. The cement floor on the pathway also crumbled as the metal supports started to twist.


     Mark looked at the destroyed pathway. He did not feel nervous but it was still a dangerous situation. This pathway could not be used anymore.


     Seeing that the prey successfully traversed the pathway, the Mutant Woodman seemed to have lost interest for some reason.


     Mark and the Mutant Woodman stared at each other for a few seconds. He actually had the notion to give the aggravating infected with a few shots of his assault rifle but stopped as it did not seem to have interest to continue attacking.


     Leaving the staring contest, Mark entered the door behind him with Abbygale after bashing the lock open.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     78 Extortion Attemp
      Day 3 – 7:43 AM – Bacoor City Hall 4th Floor, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark and Abbygale entered the fourth floor of the City Hall. Even with the fact that the suspended pathway could be accessed at the third floor of the gymnasium office building, it was directly connected to the highest floor of the City Hall. The reason for this was the difference in elevation of the two buildings. The City Hall was built about a floor lower than the gymnasium.


     Looking at the scene inside the building, it did not look like the building was implicated by the apocalypse. Rather, the scene inside the building looked like it just experienced a magnitude 7 earthquake. The floor and walls had cracks, the floor had risen and sunken parts. Even the back part of the floor was obviously slanted. The glass dividers of the rooms were broken and the cabinets and tables were toppled.


     And the culprit of what happened to the building was visible from Mark and Abbygale's point of view. At the straight hallway, they could see the large tree trunk that even blocked half of the corridor. Not only that, the part of the trunk that they could see was just about a quarter of the whole trunk. The remaining part of the trunk was hidden behind the ruined walls.


     By the looks of it, the huge tree tore its way out almost at the center of the building. There were even the marks left behind by the tree's branches as it tore its way through the ceiling.


     Before proceeding, Mark checked his equipment. He still had several clips of ammunition but he already used up a third of all the 5.56 mm caliber ammunition he brought. He drank a half bottle of cold water and gave the half to Abbygale which she calmly drank. It was good that he did not use pep bottles as water container but vacuum insulated water bottles. He brought five of these bottles in his back pack, two for cold water, two for heated water and the last one for low sugar soda.


     Mark switched the half full clip of his M16 to a full one and started to move. He was sure that this floor was devoid of infected as he managed to navigate the drone here without problems and the survivors here were openly on this floor.


     When they arrived near the trunk of the tree, Mark started to be careful with his footing. The floor was too uneven and the parts of the floor that had cracks looked like it would crumble any moment. As the two passed by the trunk, they could not help but stop and look at the trunk with curiosity. Looking at it, just the visible part of the trunk already needed four people with outstretched hands to cover its width.


     Mark scaled the trunk with his eyes while frowning. He could feel a very faint fluctuation from the tree. As he felt that, he could not help but suspect that this tree had a little bit of sentience. There was also the strange behavior of the Mutant Woodman outside. He already noticed it when he was scouting the perimeter of the compound using the drone. The Mutant Woodman was moving slowly around the City Hall but did not seem to dare to come close or enter the building.



     Thinking about it deeper, his conjectures were plausible. And if this tree really had sentience, it was not aggressive. Or else, how could the survivors stay here safely.


     Mark decided to ponder about these things later. Right now, he needed to get to Charmaine as soon as possible.


     He looked up and saw the crack on the ceiling he used when he made the drone enter the building. They followed the path the drone took before and reached the corner of the hallway that would directly lead them to the reception area of this floor, the area where the survivors were staying.


     "Gale, just follow behind me alright?"


     The little girl nodded at Mark's instruction but he had a feeling that he should keep this little girl on a leash or something.


     With Abbygale following behind him, Mark calmly walked towards the reception area. Actually, he could already see the people on the reception area and the people also saw him. However, no one went to approach him. Of course, who in the right mind would approach a fully armed person with his face fully covered.


     It looked like these people here were still in their right minds.


     When Mark and Abbygale reached the reception area, every one present was carefully watching him. The police and body guards were even standing in front of the congresswoman.


     Mark's gaze swept through the people and stopped on a person. It was the man wearing a business suit that pushed Charm earlier and destroyed the radio. There were two bodyguards standing in front of him. It looked like that not all of the bodyguards here belonged to the congresswoman, different from what Mark thought.


     Abbygale saw the businessman and her eyes lit up. She was already in the posture to dash over and give the businessman a brutal kick. However, as she kicked her foot on the floor, her kick did not give her any force to move forward. She felt an arm latch onto her waist and lifted her up.


     "You're not going on kill-stealing again. Seriously..."


     She looked up at her Papa with displeasure.


     "Mu! Papa! I want to do it!"


     She threw a tantrum.


     "No. If you don't listen to me, there's no cuddle later."


     Her face became sullen as she crossed her arms while hanging on her Papa's left arm. Still, she finally conceded and went silent.


     Mark noticed Abbygale as she moved into the posture to charge towards the businessman and lifted her up. This savage little girl was actually going to steal his kill again.


     The people around saw what the two was doing and looked at two without knowing how to react to their banter.


     'These two were actually father and daughter?'


     That was what was running in the minds of the people around them.


     Even Charm was surprised. She knew that it was her Big Brother that came as she still remember his stature and his voice but she did not expect that he already had a daughter! Back then before he separated from them, he was the type of man who would not fall into any relationship easily. Did a woman got interested and married her Big Brother? Looking at the beautiful doll like girl, it was impossible that the partner was not a good looking woman either.


     While most of the survivors saw it as a normal banter while disregarding the contents of what the father and daughter said, the businessman, his bodyguards and the congresswoman's group totally understood what the two was talking about. The two intended on ending the man's life!


     The businessman started sweating. Then he looked for a way as he looked at his two bodyguards.


     'The man with the assault rifle was one thing but what could the little girl do?'


     The businessman's confidence grew. They had more numbers. What was he afraid of?


     Mark then looked at the man. He was monitoring everyone's emotional fluctuation so he could at least guess what the man was thinking. Using his free hand, he pointed the assault rifle towards the man's group.


     The businessman's eyes grew wide while the two bodyguards also pointed their pistols at Mark while blocking the man from Mark's assault rifle.


     "Big Brother…"


     Charmaine who was just a few meters away from Mark called him. Mark replied without looking at her and kept staring at the businessman's group.


     "Charm, just wait there a little bit. I'll just deal with this guy first."


     "But…"


     "Just wait there."


     Mark's voice was firmer this time making her stop. The nurse beside her also stopped her from talking as she was in a bad condition right now.


     It was a stand still between the bodyguards and Mark. Both parties were silent. The one who broke the silence was the little girl who was being lifted by her Papa.


     "Papa, too slow."


     It was not that Mark was being slow or he was trying to read the two bodyguards. He was waiting for something.


     Mark smirked behind his mas as he saw the businessman who was dripping with cold sweat.


     Then, it was then that the congresswoman made a move. She stepped in front of her guards despite their protests and spoke.


     "Excuse me but isn't it better if you all stand down. It would be a problem if the infected outside get alarmed if a shootout starts here right now. There are also other people here that might get implicated."


     It was what Mark was waiting for, for the congresswoman to stand up and mediate. From the video feed Mark saw from the drone, he was sure that this man he intended to kill was someone with high standing or else, this congresswoman might had already made a move on that man so they could get his approval to help them.


     "It's not a problem to us if the infected gets alarmed. We're leaving after I get my sister out of here. The problem is yours, not mine. Besides, you all saw what happened. It's not us who started it."


     When the people around heard him, they draw in a cold breath. This guy did not care about humanism at all! The congresswoman was right! He was also right! If a gunfight were to happen, not only they will get implicated but will also attract the monsters below. And none of it was his problem once they left!


     "What could we do for you to stop?"


     The congresswoman thought of the consequences. Whether the businessman or the man with the little girl won, everyone here would be in grave danger. She decided to relent and negotiate.


     "Then, give me compensation, for him pushing my sister and for destroying my radio. What can you give me?"


     The congresswoman was exasperated inside. She realized that this man was doing this on purpose! It was extortion! Still, she could not do anything about it! In the first place, it was the businessman's fault!


     "What do you want?"


     "Ehh… Why are you asking me what I want? I doubt you have it. That's why I'm asking WHAT you can give me."


     The congresswoman felt helpless. In her whole political career, she was never at a disadvantage like this! What could she give him?


     Food? Even she had not eaten a meal since yesterday night!


     Weapons? They even barely had anything left! All of his guards had guns but not all of them still had ammunition remaining. Even if she gave all the ammunition they had left, were those enough to satisfy him? Surely not!


     "Big Brother!"


     Charmaine called.


     "What?"


     "Please, don't make it difficult for Madam Lanie. She did her best to help us all here. She even gave me her last cracker last night."


     Hearing what Charmaine said. Mark's view about the congresswoman lightened a bit and decided to compromise a little.


     "If you don't have anything, then just give me information."


     Congresswoman Lanie's face lightened as she looked at Charmaine with gratitude.


     "What information."


     "First, about the huge tree that grew through the building. Second, the information about the premises of the Police Command Center, especially the armory. I want the claim of any weapon and equipment in there."


     "Alright."


     The congresswoman nodded.


     "But Madam! The weapons and equipment there are property of the police! It's against the law to hand those over to anyone without proper authorization!"


     One of the policemen behind Madam Lanie voiced his concerns. The congresswoman looked at him with a helpless expression.


     "Law and order already collapsed. Also, it's better to make use of those weapons and equipment rather than making it rot there."


     She then looked towards Mark.


     "You said that you claim of any weapon and equipment but I'm sure that you can't take all of those. We can take the remains right?"


     What she said was reasonable. Mark nodded.


     "Then, can you please lower your gun already?"


     She turned towards businessman and his bodyguards.


     "You people, also. Put down your guns."


     Both parties lowered their weapons at the same time.


     As the conflict was somehow alleviated, everyone watching sighed in relief.


     Mark left a last glance at the businessman's group and went towards Charmaine with the displeased Abbygale in tow.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     79 Getting Information
      Day 3 – 8:11 AM – Bacoor City Hall 4th Floor, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark, who had already removed his mask, sat in front of Charmaine. She narrated what happened to her while she ate the food her Big Brother brought for her.


     According to her story, when the infected came, it was total chaos. The local government was actually waiting for the military evacuation team to come before the outbreak reached this area but the evacuation team never came. At the last moment, the police and the other government armed divisions tried to evacuate the people by themselves but failed miserably. Not only they lost people and failed to evacuate, all the people who tried to evacuate fell into the hands of the infected.


     "It's good that you didn't join them."


     Mark said as he put Abbygale in front of him and cuddled her to stop her tantrum. He channeled that calming energy to her and tried to control it little by little. It was effective as the little girl started curl into his embrace and slowly drifted into sleep. He was also managing to train his ability like this.


     "I actually wanted to join them but the people pushed me behind. They all rushed to the vehicles that I didn't even had the chance to squeeze through."


     Charmaine said with a bitter smile. Still, her not being able to join those people saved her. She continued with her story.


     Without any choice left, the people who lost hope in evacuating went into the building and tried to barricade the higher floors. Then the massacre happened.


     "Then what about that huge tree?"


     Hearing what Mark asked about, Charmaine shook her head.


     "The tree started to grow yesterday. It took it about a whole day I think. No one was able to rest the whole time it was growing. The building was shaking too much that everyone was afraid that it would collapse."


     The weariness was visible in Charmaine's eyes while she narrated what happened yesterday.


     "Eat up and regain your strength. Well leave this place after you recover."


     Charmaine looked at Mark for a bit while thinking about something. Seeing his resolute expression, she finally nodded.


     "Brother, can I share some of these?"


     She grabbed several packs of biscuits and asked Mark.


     Mark did not even have to look to other directions. He could feel the envy and the eagerness of the people around as they saw the food he brought for Charmaine. Even the guards, the policemen and the congresswoman was not an exception. However, no one dared to ask for food from her while Mark was there. By what he behaved earlier, everyone think of him as a ruthless and lawless person who would kill for the slightest grievance.


     Mark sighed while looking at Charmaine. This girl had not changed at all. Like several years ago, she was not selfless but not selfish either. She would share things if she have some extra.



     "Alright, just be sure to leave enough for you to eat. There aren't much of those."


     Hearing what he said, Charmaine was delighted. She immediately called the nurse and gave several packets for the people to share. It was not enough at all but at least, they had something to put into their stomachs.


     Mark caressed the head of the sleeping savage girl which took Charmaine's attention.


     "Big Brother, you're already married?"


     To her question, Mark did not know how to react.


     "I didn't. You think, someone would fall for someone as worthless as me?"


     "You're still harsh to your self aren't you? If you haven't married yet, then this girl is?"


     "A kitten I picked up."


     "Big Bro. I'm asking seriously here."


     "I really picked her up. I'm not joking."


     Charmaine had a lot of questions about the little girl but was forced to stop since Mark shoved a piece of packed bread into her mouth.


     "You're asking too much. Just concentrate on eating."


     She looked at her Big Brother with eyes filled with grievance. He just needed to say it if he wanted her to stop talking. He did not need to shove that piece of bread to her mouth!


     Since Abbygale was asleep, Mark tried to peel her off and make the little girl lay down beside Charmaine but as he tried to do so, she immediately woke up.


     "Gale, just sleep for a bit would you?"


     The little girl rubbed her eyes and answered.


     "No. If Papa is leaving, I'll go too."


     Mark looked at the little girl. She was not familiar with anyone here so she did not want to be left alone. He could not reprimand her either as she meant no harm… At least, to him and his people.


     "Alright, but don't do anything without my permission."


     Abbygale nodded.


     "Charm, I'll just talk to them for a little. Finish your food alright."


     "Big Brother. Don't fight with them."


     "Don't worry, I won't. Unless, they start first."


     Mark together with Abbygale left Charmaine with the nurse.


     Charmaine looked at his back as he left. She was really worried that Mark would fight with the congresswoman and her guards. It looked like her brother changed a lot in the past years. He was always silent and timid before but now, he was behaving unruly and brave.


     ***


     Mark approached the congresswoman's group and was led into an office. Of course, as a congresswoman, her office was not in this place. The office Mark was led to was actually the office of the mayor. It gave Mark a question in his mind.


     'What happened to the mayor?"


     Still, Mark had no notion to voice this question. It was not hard to guess what could have happened to the Mayor if he was not here.


     When Mark entered, the congresswoman led him to seat in front of the mayor's table and she sat behind it. The bodyguards stood by the door while only one of the policemen stood beside her. Mark sat on the chair and Abbygale sat on his lap.


     "I want to apologize about what happened earlier. We did not expect that he would push your sister away and snatch the radio. He even ended up breaking it."


     Madam Lanie put up an apologetic expression. Mark felt that she was really sorry but as if he'd just accept that apology.


     "I don't care about your apology. The damage had already been done and I already reduced the compensation as much as possible. Actually, I want to at least have a replacement for the radio but I don't want those outdated models the government issued the police and the military."


     "You-!"


     The policeman was about to say something but the congresswoman stopped him by raising her hand.


     "I'm really grateful that you toned down the compensation you wanted. We really have nothing to give you if you didn't."


     Mark looked at her directly.


     "Actually, you guys are not the ones to pay but that guy. Why are you even taking responsibility for him?"


     "You don't understand. We politicians have to rely on connections to do a lot of things, not only for ourselves but also for the people. That man, he had relatives in the senate you see and they are in the same party as us."


     Mark nodded. He understood the context as it was not a new topic at all.


     "Back to what I'm here for, I want to ask what you know about the huge tree above us."


     The congresswoman had a bad premonition as Mark suddenly changed the topic but could not get hold of it. Since it was like that, she just proceeded to answer his question. But first…


     "Could you please introduce yourself first? I really have a bad time finding out how I should address you."


     Mark felt exasperated. Introducing himself was one of the things Mark hated to do.


     "Mark, just Mark is fine."


     "Mark is it?"


     Mark nodded.


     "Now, answer my question."


     Madam Lanie rested her hands on the table and replied.


     "Actually, we have no idea where the tree came from or why it grew from beneath this building. However, we knew that the infected outside seem to be affected by the tree."


     "Are you talking about the infected with wooden skin and that large one that frequent the back of the building?"


     "Yes. They started to appear while the tree was growing. Since we are occupied trying to resist the tremors while the tree grew, none of us actually saw how the infected changed."


     Mark grew silent as one of his theories was proven. The huge tree really had a connection with the Woodmen.


     "If you knew nothing about the tree, I'm at a disadvantage with the deal don't I?"


     Now that Mark brought it up, the congresswoman also felt troubled.


     "Nevermind. Just tell me the information I needed about the Police Command Center."


     "There's no problem about that."


     Madam Lanie pointed her open palm to her left.


     "This is Chief Mallari. As the chief of our local police branch, he knew the most about it."


     As he was introduced, Chief Mallari gave Mark the information he wanted to know. He even showed Mark a rough sketch of how the floor plan of the Command Center looked like. From the front desk to the armory, everything was showed to Mark.


     "Alright, this is enough."


     Mark took the sketch of the floor plan and rolled it.


     Then, Madam Lanie asked a question.


     "I want to ask. Do you not have a single thought of helping the people here?"


     "Don't bother about asking that. I don't."


     "Why?"


     "Why should I? All of you guys had nothing to do with me at all. Furthermore, you guys will just end up as nuisance if I did help you."


     The chief, the policemen and the bodyguards who heard him felt incensed. What in the world are you saying?


     On the other hand, Madam Lanie remained composed. Mark then continued.


     "First, I have to find several more people. Going in a large group with a very low combat ability will end up with everyone dying. A large group is eye catching and hard to hide. Second, I don't have anywhere to put you all into. I can't escort you to Bay City either. Third, are you guys able to provide your own necessities? The main battle strength would surely become my group. I don't want to take on that responsibility. You might have your guards but the rest are total baggage."


     The men inside clenched their fists but did not have the reason to refute him. All what he said was true after all.


     Mark then stood up and put down Abbygale on the floor.


     "You're leaving already?"


     "That's right. I already have what I wanted. There's no reason to stay."


     "Is that so?"


     The congresswoman had a bitter look on her face. There was really no way for cooperation.


     "Won't you at least take my men with you to retrieve the weapons in the PCC? They can help you."


     "What kind of help? If they are willing to be a baggage carrier then I can bring them with me."


     The men were really enraged now. They were trained combatants and police! What did he mean what he said?


     Knowing the minds of the people around, Mark snickered.


     "You guys shouldn't try to inflate your egos. I know that you guys haven't eaten anything since last night. Do you have the energy to spare and say that you guys could help? Don't make me laugh. Spend your energy to find your own food than becoming baggage for me."


     With that, Mark stepped out of the room with Abbygale tugging behind him.


     The people inside was left incensed and speechless.


     The congresswoman plopped herself onto the table.


     "Madam, are you fine?"


     Chief Mallari asked.


     "I'm fine. I just feel stressed and hungry. It is hard to talk to that man."


     "That's right. He is full of air and even belittled us. It's no wonder that you will have a hard time talking to him Madam."


     One of the bodyguards said.


     "All of you don't seem to understand. What you said is true but that is not the reason. I just feel that, that man knew what I and you people are thinking. He's not leaving holes for us to exploit at all."


     "That can't be right? Madam, are you sure about that?"


     Another bodyguard asked. But the one that replied was the Chief.


     "I also noticed it. That guy sure can read us."


     With that, the men fell silent.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     80 On the City Hall Rooftop
      Day 3 – 8:31 AM – Bacoor City Hall 4th Floor, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark and Abbygale stood on the ruined rooftop of the City Hall observing the surroundings.


     After getting the information he could get from the congresswoman's group, he told Charmaine that he would go out for a bit and check the situation around the compound. Wandering around the fourth floor for a few minutes, he found the access to the rooftop.


     Mark wanted to get some fresh air. After he was not in sight of those people anymore, his confident looking face and scary stare crumbled. The domineering actions he showed those people were all an act! He felt drained. There was nothing scarier for him than talking to strangers! Especially with people of high standing! During the time he was talking with the congresswoman, his Empathic ability was fully activated. In his mind, getting surrounded by a horde of mutants was better!


     He was too anxious but he was still able to hold on and not blew the act off.


     The moment he stepped out to the rooftop, he squatted to the floor and leaned his back on the wall as he felt exhausted.


     Abbygale seemed to have noticed his condition and voluntarily gave him a hug. Mark felt a little better due to it. This girl was really something else. They stayed like that for a few minutes until Mark recovered his composure.


     Mark really felt mentally exhausted. He was keeping this act for long and was now finally alone to vent it all out. In front of others, he did not want to show this weak side of himself. Acting all cool and stuff since the outbreak reached the mall and until now, he started to grow sick of it. He was a loner and a shut-in for damn sake.


     However, he could not, no, he should not show any sign of weakness to others. The first one to do so was the first one to lose the advantage they had.


     Mark patted the little girls head with a sincere smile. This time, he was really happy to have her by his side.


     "Thanks Gale. I'm fine now."


     Abbygale let go of her embrace and beamed an angelic smile at her Papa. If Mark did not know how savage this girl could be, he would really think that she looked like an angel.


     Mark started to do what he came here for.


     While the little girl was wandering around waving a three feet long branch she found, Mark was looking at the tree. The tree was really huge. It was about twenty-three meters in height from the ground floor. Mark circled the tree several times and looked at the fruit that was about seven meters above him. He concluded that the tree was not only strange by its size but even the fluctuation he was feeling from the tree.


     It was faint when he was inside the building but the fluctuation was stronger here in the rooftop. He tried touching the tree and sending his mental energy to the tree but did not receive a response from it. From what he felt, it looked like it was sleeping or in the similar state if not.



     Abbygale was also glancing at the fruit from time to time. It really looked like she wanted to have that fruit. The golden glow of the fruit was more visible at this place.


     As it was one of his goals, Mark started to think of ways to get the fruit. However, he stayed away from the thought of climbing the tree. As he felt that faint sentience from the tree, climbing the huge tree was a really bad idea.


     He would probably need a gaff to reach that. He looked around but saw nothing he could use. His eyes landed on the roof of the police command center to the south. There were several tall poles used to elevate reception antennas. Maybe, he could use those poles. In the end, he needed to go to the command center before he was able to try and get the fruit.


     As he could not do it right now, he left the notion of getting the fruit for later. He focused more on the surroundings.


     Due the growth of the tree, the rooftop was in tatters. He was actually very careful of his steps during the time he was observing the tree. The rooftop was too uneven and had a lot of cracks. There was also the large crack he used to make the drone enter the building. If he made a misstep and fell into the crack, he would sure end up back to the floor below.


     He walked to the edge of the rooftop. The strong morning gale was ruffling his clothes. Mark was amazed at the sight. Behind the compound of the City hall was a wide plot of land used for farming. A small forest could even be seen on the further distance. During this time of the year, the farming plots should be left bare.


     Now however, the lush green grass that had newly sprouted had already covered the vacant farmland along with several plants that looked like leftover crops from the recent harvest. The leaves of the trees on the forest were also visibly greener that they supposed to be days before the apocalypse.


     As the wind brushed over his face, Mark felt quite a bit of calmness and satisfaction. It might sound bad but it was actually one of the few things he wanted to see in his life ever since he became a zombie apocalypse fan. To see what the world would end up look like after humans stopped affecting the environment negatively.


     The wind really felt good and the morning sun was not as harsh as before. He really felt satisfied. A little more time and the world would be covered with overgrowth of plants. That would surely be a good sight to witness.


     Mark looked at the scene below at the street. The sight of the infected did not really ruin the view but actually added a good flavor to the view. The existence of the infected only bolstered the fact that the world was ending. Different from what most people would feel, he really felt happy than sad.


     A satisfied smile crept up in his face. Most people who would see him like this might think that he was mad but he did not mind it.


     Unknown to him, the drone that landed on top of another building was watching him. All his expressions and actions were caught by the drone. From the time he went out to the rooftop to the time he was satisfyingly looking at the scenery were seen by Mei, Odelina and the two children inside the Van.


     Mei actually wanted to call unto the radio the time she saw his exhausted face but Odelina stopped her from doing so. Mark was trying his best not to show this side of his to them but they accidentally saw it. It was better for them to hide that they knew and just needed to support him with the best that they could.


     On the other hand, they did not mind the satisfied face Mark showed while looking at the effect the apocalypse brought. Rather, they felt that his mindset was better and more suitable in facing the crumbling world. A downhearted mindset of a leader would only make things more difficult for his people.


     Back to the rooftop, Mark started surveying the area around the command center. He could see that the two front entrance doors were wide open and the glass windows in the first and second floor were totally broken leaving only the frames of the window. Just with this, he could say that entering the first floor of the command center was highly dangerous.


     However, the armory was actually in the first floor of the central building of the command center according to the information. The armory was locked with a number lock though making the process of retrieving the weapons much easier. The only problem was the danger to navigate to first floor to find the armory as the chief readily gave him the number combinations to the locks.


     It looked like they needed to lure away the infected out of the building first before going. Would the drone work? Probably, it would not do. The ceiling of the command center was at the standard height and the passages were narrow. The drone might end up being broken down if used to enter the building.


     Thinking of the way, Mark walked along the edge of the rooftop. He ended up walking towards the back side of the building. Below, he could see the City Health Center. He actually knew about this and thought about getting Charm's medicine from there. As the City Health Center, it should have medicine for a lot of common and uncommon illness. However, going to that building was total suicide. The building was separated to the City Hall and the only access to the health center was to go down the street and the front door. It might have a back door but getting there was even more dangerous that entering through the front.


     The street was brimming with infected. The large Woodman was also frequenting the front of the building while gazing at the fruit on the huge tree. The Woodman seemed to have noticed Mark as it turned its body facing him. It did not make any threatening movements though.


     'Hmm?'


     Mark noticed something.


     There was a strange male infected came shambling out of the broken down doors of the Health Center. It had a bloated neck and chest and was walking strangely as if it was drunk. But the pace it walked was not slow either.


     'It's a mutated Biter isn't it?'


     Mark thought. Then an idea hit him. Bloated chest and throat? Was it not the sign of a screaming infected in video games?


     Mark decided to experiment.


     He kneeled on the roof with one knee and carefully aimed his assault rifle. Seeing his stance, Abbygale ran over and looked at what he was aiming at.


     If it was a Biter, it should be vulnerable to pain. Mark did not plan on killing it so he tried aiming at the infected's foot. It was hard as the distance was far and the assault rifle was not equipped with a scope. However, while he had no confidence of shooting it accurately, he was confident that he would not attract any of the infected below. The large Woodman as an exception, of course.


     TSST!


     Mark fired the first shot.


     PANG!


     It missed. The bullet burrowed unto the concrete several inches from the infected with a loud sound. The mutant infected seemed alerted but did not do anything but look at the hole the bullet made on the concrete. The other infected nearby seemed to be alerted by the sound as they started to flock towards the source.


     Mark was not bothered by him missing the first shot and fired again after adjusting his aim.


     TSST!


     This time, there was no sound but a thud as Mark missed the shot again. What was hit was another infected that was attracted to the sound his first shot made. The innocent infected was hit at its forehead dying immediately with a splatter of blood.


     TSST!


     Mark adjusted his aim once more. This time, he succeeded.


     AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!


     The mutated infected actually screamed just as he expected.


     A loud sharp scream echoed across the street as the mutated infected with bloated throat and chest was hit on its left shoulder. Mark was aiming at its feet but hitting the shoulder was not considered as a failure, right?


     Still, Mark almost burst out laughing when he heard the scream. It was not the eerie and creepy sounding scream but a scream that sounded like the infected's throat was being choked by something.


     Abbygale by his side already sat on the roof happily laughing out loud. Mei and Odelina who was watching what he did from the vehicle held back their laughter but also let out smiles while Siegfried and Odette were holding their stomachs as they laughed.


     The infected's scream sounded like a person who inhaled a whole tank of helium! He sounded like Donald Duck screaming out loud while rolling on the pavement in pain!


     However, it really did what Mark expected it to do so. The scream might have sounded funny but it actually attracted the infected. Even the infected from the other sides of the building came flocking towards the back of the City Hall!


     Mark now had a way to keep the infected away from the command center for some time. He doubted that the infected would continuously scream. In that case, he would just make it scream once more later.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     81 Change of Plans
      Day 3 – 8:50 AM – Bacoor City Hall Rooftop, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     After confirming the ability of the mutated Biter to scream and thought of the plan to lure the infected away from the Police Command Center, he was getting ready to go back inside and prepare. However, there was another movement that caught his eye. It looked like the scream not only attracted the infected.


     Looking at the windows of second floor of the City Health Center, Mark saw the white coated silhouettes behind the windows. Mark closed his eyes and concentrated on expanding the area of his Empathic Ability. He could not turn the ability on and off and the area was several meters wide but his distance away from the City Health Center was larger than his detection area.


     As his detection area finally reached the building, he felt the fear coming from the silhouettes on the second floor. Mark confirmed it, those were living people. There were survivors trapped in the Health Center.


     Mark was about to release his ability and return it back to normal. Using this wide range for a long time was taking a huge toll on his energy. However, he froze. He could not control the shape of his detection area so he could only expand it. As he expanded it to reach the Health Center, the Police Command Center was also reached by his detection.


     Mark looked at the Command Center. There were also people inside. However, many of the people had a lingering killing intent and were giving him danger signals. These people could not be member of the police. Now that he thought of it, it was a police station. Looking at the infected below, he could see some of them wearing police uniforms. However, he never saw anyone wearing orange or yellow uniforms. A police station would never lack of those people.


     Mark was thinking about the convicted criminals.


     He never saw even one below. It meant that the people inside the Command Center that was giving him the threatening feeling were those prisoners.


     "Another change of plan… How troublesome."


     Whether he liked it or not, it looked like that he needed to agree with bringing some people with him.


     Mark counted the people he detected. There were eight inside the Health Center and twenty-three inside the Police Station.


     If not for the equipment inside the police station, he might not want to deal with this troublesome situation. However, he was really lacking of those. The police station should have Kevlar vests, riot shields and riot helmets. He wanted those more than the weapons.


     Still, was he afraid of those people? No. With his ability, he could create an ambush without them knowing. He only needed to bring people not to fight but to create a scene to at least intimidate the criminals. What was the bane of criminals? Of course, it was the police. Just seeing people in police uniforms was enough to make criminals feel some kind of repulsion and become intimidated, even if the person in front of them was not really a part of the police at all.



     "Gale, let's go."


     Mark called unto the little girl who was sitting by the edge of the rooftop while watching the party of the infected below. She stood up and made a last look at the fruit above them before skipping towards her Papa.


     ***


     The father and daughter duo went back towards the reception area of the fourth floor of the City Hall. As they entered, Mark saw Charmaine happily chatting with the nurse. It looked like she regained some of her energy back. She should be able to move now.


     "Big Brother! How is it?"


     Charmaine called out after she saw Mark and Abbygale.


     "The area outside is still dangerous but we could leave anytime if you're ready."


     Hearing his answer, Charmaine felt both happy and sad. She felt happy because she could leave this place and sad because she could not do anything to help the people here.


     "Uhm… You will really leave us here?"


     The nurse sitting beside Charmaine hesitated at first but still asked Mark. In the past two days, this nurse and Charmaine spent time together as they were around the same age and the nurse were taking care of Charmaine's condition. Though she was happy that Charmaine's brother was here to pick up her new friend but she also wished that they would be saved.


     "Tell me. What do I get if I saved you all?"


     Mark coldly replied with another question which made the nurse look down.


     He was right. There was really nothing in for him if he were to save them. Not only that. They would also be a burden to them.


     "Big Bro. Can we at least bring her with us?"


     Charmaine pleaded.


     "We're going to look for Big Sis and other people right? Then what if they are injured? We need someone who can treat them."


     Her rationale was on point. Even if they could also give treatment to injuries, the treatment from someone with experience was different.


     Mark nodded at Charmaine's proposition as she had a point. However…


     "If you really want to bring her, we can but the question here is… Wasn't she needed there?"


     Mark pointed at the room just behind him with his right thumb.


     Inside that room, there were several injured people. Mark noticed it when he arrived and also thought that it was the reason why Mark did not see the nurse before when he was controlling the drone from outside the window.


     The nurse was touched by Charmaine's suggestion but hesitated as Mark said his piece. She really did not know what to do now.


     On contrary, Mark nodded at the nurse's hesitation. If she readily agreed to abandon the injured people he just pointed out, then, she was not worth his time at all.


     "Alright, you can come with us."


     Mark said making the nurse dumfounded. Charmaine felt really happy.


     "But, what will happen to them?"


     "Don't worry about it. I'll just get some people to replace you in that case."


     Both Charmaine and the nurse were confused with what Mark said. He wanted to get some people to replace her? Where was he going to get them?


     They wanted to ask but their conversation was cut short. It looked like the congresswoman was informed about Mark's return and went out to meet him.


     As Madam Lanie approached, she smiled.


     "You're back? Are you going inside the PCC now? I know you said that you don't need any help but I think, you should really allow my men to go with you."


     Mark directly looked at her and answered.


     "Actually, my plans have changed. I want some of the policemen you have to accompany me."


     When the congresswoman heard his reply, she felt happy. At least, there was a room for cooperation. The chance of making him help them would become higher. However, she felt that there was something wrong for this person to suddenly change his mind.


     "Did something happen?"


     She asked with a concerned tone and Mark nodded to her question.


     "It looks like the inmates in your police station escaped. Those guys are now occupying the upper floors of the station. There are 23 of them."


     Chief Mallari who was behind the congresswoman sucked a mouthful of air.


     "Those damn bastards escaped? How?"


     He voiced his concern.


     "Well, I don't know about that. Don't ask me."


     Mark answered the chief and turned back to Madam Lanie.


     "Also, I found survivors inside the second floor of the health center. There are 8 of them. They should be doctors, nurses and patients if I'm right."


     The congresswoman was surprised. Not because Mark found people on other buildings but because this man actually gave them precise numbers.


     "Are you sure? Also how did you know those numbers? Are they accurate?"


     "Don't doubt me about this. The figures I gave are accurate. Just don't ask me how I knew."


     Mark glared at the congresswoman. The glare did not hold any ill intent but just gave his message to her. It was that he knew what he was doing.


     Madam Lanie looked at him and nodded.


     "How many people do you need?"


     "Just three or four is enough. I don't need them to act. I just need them to create some intimidation."


     "What do you mean?"


     To the congresswoman's question, it was Chief Mallari who answered her.


     "Madam, he should be thinking of using us to create a psychological deterrence. If those criminals saw that there are policemen approaching, even if they are not scared, they should still panic inside affecting their movements and thinking."


     The congresswoman was enlightened to his explanation.


     "It looks like you know your stuff."


     Mark said.


     "Please, don't underestimate me. I didn't get to this position for nothing. We also use this tactic in some of our operations."


     "What about the survivors in the Health Center?"


     Madam Lanie asked Mark. She was hoping that they could help those people but the key to this should be Mark. She did not know why but her intuition that she relied on for years was telling her that this person was not someone simple.


     "Actually, I want to get medicine for my sister. If they could bring medicine for me, then I will give some effort to save them."


     "Is that true?"


     Madam Lanie's face lightened. They were really in need of medical personnel at this moment. The only person they have here was the only nurse that managed to come with them during their escape to this floor and no one else.


     "Well, that will come for later. We need to get the weapons in the police station first. Don't expect that I will save those people alone. You're men needed to help too and they will need weapons."


     "Then, are we going to build a plan to deal with the people inside the PCC?"


     "There's no need. As I said earlier, I only need them to act. As for the fighting, leave that to me. I need more practice with this you see."


     Mark pointed at his assault rifle. He did not even hide his bloodlust.


     While most people would not feel it, the veteran bodyguards and the policemen shivered. This man was itching to kill people!


     "After this, you will leave with your sister right?"


     Madam Lanie suddenly asked.


     "Yes."


     "Is there any way for you to agree in escorting us? After retrieving the weapons, we won't be a baggage for your group right?"


     "This nurse here just asked me the same question before you came you know that? Furthermore, where are you people even going? I don't think you guys will be able to go to any evacuation center. The nearest one should be in the Bay City."


     "No, we won't be going to Bay City. We have been communicating through the radio with another police branch. They managed to secure a private subdivision along with quite a number of survivors. That place should be nearer and better than this crumbling building."


     Hearing that, Mark became interested. The local police actually managed to secure a place? He was surprised. It was not that he was ridiculing his country's police forces but with what he saw and experienced in the past days, something like that would not be easy. Unless…


     Mark looked at Abbygale.


     "Say, did that police branch had someone who got bitten but did not turn? And even got a superhuman ability?"


     Chief Mallari and Madam Lanie were shocked.


     "How did you know?"


     As Mark saw their shocked faces, it dawn to him. These people did not know about Mutators and anything about Mutagen. That was right. These people lost contact with the military. Still, Mark had no notion to tell these guys about it. It was too troublesome to explain.


     "Don't ask me how. Where is this place you are talking about?"


     Madam Lanie had her suspicions but did not press the issue. She answered.


     "Firenze."


     Hearing the name of the Subdivision, Mark choked. Even Charmaine who was sitting down almost stood up in shock.


     Mark's next destination after getting out of this place was Charmaine's house. The reason to that was to pick up her younger sister. And Firenze, it was another private subdivision in front of the private subdivision where Charmaine's house was located!




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     82 Charging towards the Police Command Center
      Day 3 – 9:10 AM – Bacoor City Hall 4th Floor, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     The congresswoman did not see any change in Mark's expression but she noticed the shock in Charmaine's face after she said the name of the subdivision.


     "Is something wrong?"


     To her question, Mark decided to be frank. He also knew that Charmaine's expression gave it away.


     "That place is just in front of the subdivision where her house is."


     "Is that so? Wait, you two are siblings right?"


     The congresswoman asked which made Mark annoyed.


     "Why are you asking about something private?"


     "I apologize. I just grew curious. Though, I think I get the picture here."


     Madam Lanie looked at Mark and Charmaine alternately. As Mark felt what she was thinking about, he said.


     "You are thinking about it too much. Yes, we are not biological siblings. So what? You should stop thinking about unnecessary things."


     'Seriously… Women.' Mark wanted to add but just voiced it in his mind.


     "What do you think? Will you escort us there? If there are people you need to find there, I can tell my men to find them."


     "Are you saying that you will just let the people under your jurisdiction suffer just because I declined?"


     "No. I did not say that. At least, if you agreed to help us, I can make taking care of those people a priority."


     Going back to the whole conversation, Mark could only think of one thing. Politicians were really cunning. However, he could not immediately decline this one. He looked at Charmaine and at her pleading look. He sighed.


     "Alright. If you people can find your own vehicles. Then, I can at least help you people out of this building."


     The eyes of everyone who heard him lightened. Mark swatted their expectations though as he said his piece to the congresswoman.


     "Don't get your hopes up too much. I want you to help us find someone first and well talk later. We still have something else to do."


     And with that, Mark told Madam Lanie about Charmaine's younger sister and her description before going towards the discussion about how to deal with the people in the Police Command Center and the City Health Center.


     ***


     Day 3 – 9:30 AM – Bacoor City Hall Rooftop, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     "Mei'er, do it."


     Mark said as he stared at the drone flying above the rooftop of the City Health Center. On the rooftop of the health center, there were several people wearing dirty lab coats and uniforms.


     After the discussion with the congresswoman, Mark spent another fifteen minutes to prepare and went back to the rooftop to commence the plan. Now however, it was not just him and Abbygale who was on the rooftop. Behind him, there were three policemen. One of the policemen was actually Chief Mallari who volunteered to participate. The chief participating was actually on the favor to the plan. Out of all the members of the police, it was him who could create the most effect against the minds of the criminals.



     Using the drone, Mark told the people to go to the rooftop of the health center and used the same way he did to give the radio to Charmaine.


     One of the doctors just took the radio taped under the drone and let the drone fly away after Mark's signal.


     "Hello? I'm Dr. Galvez. Is what you said before true? We will get rescued from here?"


     The doctor said towards the radio.


     Mark did not reply and handed his radio to the police chief to do the talking.


     "Dr. Galvez, this is Police Chief Mallari. What this person said earlier is true. You people there just needed to wait a bit more since we needed to retrieve the weapons in the station first."


     What the police chief said was heard by all the people behind Dr. Galvez. The nurses hugged each other with the others were jumping in joy. Finally, they would get away from this place!


     "Thank you, Chief Mallari."


     Dr. Galvez voiced his gratitude.


     "Don't thank me doctor. If not for this man beside me, it was all impossible to do. And this is a trade. You people are in the health center and you had all the medicine there. We can only proceed on helping you after you packed the medicine he needed."


     Hearing that, Dr. Galvez nodded. He already knew this fact. The drone, the radio, and that man that contacted them first did not belong to the government. That person would only help them with the proper payment.


     "Chief, we'll gather everything we can get. What medicine does he want?"


     "Insulin, for those with type 2 diabetes. Do you have them in stock?"


     "There should be five bottles remaining."


     "Alright. I'll cut this conversation short. We have other urgent things to do."


     "Then Chief, we'll wait."


     The silhouettes of people at the City Hall rooftop retreated as Dr. Galvez put down the radio in his hand. He then shouted at the people behind him.


     "Everyone, you heard it. Gather up everything. Food, medicine and other necessary equipment we can carry. Pack up some injections and the insulin bottles in another container. We'll wait until they contact us again. They are our only ticket out of here!"


     Everyone nodded and they all rushed back into the building.


     Back in the rooftop, Mark received the radio the Chief returned to him. Now, it was time to deal with the people at the Command Center.


     Mark and the policemen deduced some of the possibilities they might encounter. First, if the criminals were armed. If that was the case, then it was likely that these people already ransacked the armory inside out. Then there was no reason to go to the first floor anymore and the weapons and equipment might have been already stored in the higher floors. Second, it was the possibility of the criminals escaping. There were four ways for them to escape. Two of which could lead to the criminals infiltrating the city hall out of desperation while one would lead them escaping to the farmlands behind the compound and the last one was more inclined to the policemen's favor and it was if the criminals try to escape out to the front of the police station. The last one would surely lead to the criminals being killed by the infected.


     Due to the two escape routes, there were actually six policemen participating in this plan. Three was with Mark who would infiltrate the Command Center and three who would guard the suspended pathway to the fourth floor of the city hall. They only need to shoot the criminals that would pass on the pathway and there was no escape for them.


     As the start of the plan, Mark picked up a golf ball sized debris from the rooftop.


     BADUMP! BADUMP!


     Mark's eyes squinted as he activated his Adrenaline Rush and concentrated it on his right arm. Along with his slightly strengthened body, he threw the debris towards the window of the Command Center's top floor.


     SWOOSH! CRASH!


     The pieces of windows scattered into the room and unto the pavement below. The stone Mark threw was to create an impact to the minds of the scouts watching them.


     This was not a stealth mission. The criminals had long seen their group and Mark was sure that these guys also saw him before. Earlier when he detected these criminals, there was only one person guarding the top floor but now, there were several of them. Mark was sure that these guys were alerted to his existence.


     If that was the case, then, just burst into the frontline and straightly deal with these people.


     After shattering the windows, Mark turned to the chief. It was his turn.


     "All of you convicts inside the Station! Surrender yourselves to the police!"


     The Chief shouted towards the building. Mark scanned the building and felt the people inside the Command Center being intimidated after Chief Mallari shouted.


     However, there were a few people who did not seem to be affected. Mark could hear a faint shouting inside the building and the intimidation was alleviated to those people that were affected. It seemed that there was someone who was leading the bunch of society's scums.


     Mark turned to Gale.


     "Gale, how about having a contest with Papa?"


     Abbygale looked at him confused. The three policemen beside them also felt the same and perked their ears at the conversation of the father and daughter.


     "Papa, what contest?"


     Abbygale tilted her head cutely.


     "Let's see who will defeat more of those bad guys there."


     The policemen were floored after hearing that.


     "Mark, what are saying to your daughter?"


     The Chief could not help but ask. However, the two in question just glanced and him and ignored his question.


     "Then Papa, if I win, I want a present."


     "What present do you want?"


     "I will tell Papa later."


     "Alright. Then if I win?"


     "…"


     The little girl was seriously thinking. Mark ruffled her hair and smiled.


     "Just give Papa a hug if I win then."


     Gale nodded while smiling.


     The policemen did not know what to say about the conversation of the two. Of course the father would win. What could a little girl do in this situation anyway?


     Mark looked at the Command Center then at Chief Mallari.


     "There are movements inside. We're starting. You guys just need to provide cover."


     After saying that, Mark had drawn his pistol and jumped onto the roof of the suspended pathway with Abbygale following behind him. He reached into his collar and played the music on his phone.


     Another battle song was played. Mark's heartbeat pumped faster as his Adrenaline level rose higher. His eyes turned sharper and concentration had risen by several levels!


     The Chief was shocked as Abbygale followed her father and tried to grab her. It was a dangerous situation after all and not a place for a little girl to participate into. However, with Abbygale's speed, would he be able to catch the little girl? Of course not.


     "Chief! What are we going to do?"


     One of the policemen asked.


     "Dammit. Stick to the plan! Provide cover!"


     The policemen took out their pistols and aimed at the windows of the Command Center. If there were anyone who would try to peek out of the window, they would shoot. However, when the three looked at the Mark and Abbygale, they became slack jawed.


     Fast! The two was already just a few steps away from the building!


     TSST! TSST!


     Mark made two shots with his silenced pistol and two criminals who had guns that tried to peek out of the window were silenced forever.


     It seemed that not only the police failed to react to the father and daughter's movements. Even the scouts at the front rooms of the Command Center were dumbfounded.


     Mark squinted as he felt movements on rooftop of the Command Center. It seemed that there were still others who could keep up with the situation.


     Several people went up to the rooftop. Some of them were even holding riot shields and wearing police helmets.


     Abbygale saw them. With a single kick on the roof of the pathway, the little girl turned into a red blur and jumped onto the rooftop before charging towards the bad men that just came out. Abbygale kicked the surface the riot shield one of the criminals were holding blasting him away to the wall and directly fell unconscious.


     BANG! BANG!


     The shootout between the two groups started. The scouts finally reacted and tried to shoot Mark who was still running on the roof of the pathway but they were pushed back into hiding as the police started shooting them.


     Several of the scouts were even killed but not by the shots the policemen made but by Mark who was closer.


     "Chief! What in the world are they?!"


     The policemen were both amazed and dumbfounded. While they were providing cover, they saw everything. The little girl who they thought was just a distraction and needed to be protected actually jumped several meters away onto the rooftop of the Command Center and kicked one of the criminals unconscious. Furthermore, the criminal was actually a burly middle-aged man who was even equipped with a riot shield and a helmet!


     Mark on the other hand might not look too eye-catching but as the police who were experienced in this field, how could they not notice that Mark was already aiming at the criminals' direction before they could even poke their head out! Although not all his shots were accurate, half of the shots he made killed a single person per bullet!


     Seeing the performance of the two, the Chief remembered their contact with the police branch that secured Firenze. It dawned into him. This father and daughter might be the same as that person there! People who gained superhuman abilities!




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     83 Wiping Out the Escaped Criminals
      Day 3 – 9:35 AM – Bacoor City Police Command Center Rooftop, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     BANG! BANG! BANG!


     A group of seven inmates were scrambling around. Five of them were firing pistols while two held a riot shield and a police baton. The men with guns were firing indiscriminately in panic. In their front, a red blur could be seen agilely dodging a gun shots.


     Click! Click!


     One of them had the clip of his pistol empty as he heard the clicking sound twice while trying to fire his gun. That moment, the red blur charged straight at him. As the blur was charging straight, he could see the figure more clearer.


     It was a little girl!


     His eyes dilated. What kind of monster was this? This was no little girl at all!


     After that split second that he realized what they were fighting with, inmate's eyes went black. He received a kick on his forehead without being able to react and his neck bent backwards.


     One of them died just like that!


     The remaining criminals became frenzied. What was happening! They had no idea at all!


     When the kick connected, there was a split second that they saw a little girl with a red frilled dress with her foot planted at the forehead of their comrade. The next thing they knew was that the neck of their comrade was bent at an unnatural angle before his body flew to the wall behind them!


     BANG! BANG!


     The little girl turned into a blur once more and retreated.


     TSST!


     One of the men who were shooting at the little girl fell down. There was a hole on his temple and was bleeding profusely.


     On the roof of the suspended pathway Mark immediately jumped back after shooting one of the inmates that was shooting his daughter.


     PANG!


     A shot bore a hole at the place he was standing before he jumped.


     TSST!


     The person who shot him just now fell with a hole on his forehead.


     Mark was pissed. Those bunch of fools were actually ganging up on Abbygale! He holstered his pistol and pulled up the Assault Rifle on his side. He was using the pistol as the M16 was a gun not suitable for sprinting, harder to aim and not suitable for narrow spaces. However, he stopped caring anymore!


     TSTSTSTSTSTSTSST!!!


     He switched the M16 into full auto and rained half a clip of ammo at the group Abbygale was fighting with!


     The men with guns immediately fell and one with the shield soon followed. One guy managed to react in time and blocked the barrage of bullets with the riot shield. However, was he safe? NO!


     With a crack, his neck bent as a foot of a little girl made contact with the right side of his face!


     Abbygale landed on the rooftop after giving that vicious kick. She looked at the dead men then looked at her Papa. She was displeased and shouted.


     "PAPA!! These bad guys are mine!"


     TSST!



     Mark shot another inmate that tried to shoot him from the window.


     He looked at Abbygale and said.


     "You took too long killing them."


     "Muu! Papa bad!"


     "Pfft. Alright! Add those guys to your score."


     Hearing that, the little girl calmed down. It looked like she wanted the present more than actually doing the killing. Even if she was like this, she was still a little girl! Children always loved to receive presents from their parents!


     On the rooftop of the City Hall, the Chief and his two subordinates did not know what to say after hearing the conversation of the father and daughter. The two were more savage than those criminals!


     However, they also received a lingering fear from the two. They were not human at all! It was better for them to not offend these monsters or they would not even know how they died!


     "We need to report this to Madam later."


     Chief Mallari said making his subordinates nod helplessly.


     The sounds of guns firing stopped. It was not because the criminals were already wiped out but because the remaining inmates retreated inside. By the looks of it, the one who was leading the criminals deemed the situation dangerous and started to focus on defense.


     The scouts were wiped out. The group on the rooftop was the same. Mark jumped onto the rooftop and joined Abbygale who was looking down while spreading her fingers one by one. Mark almost laughed. The little girl was having a hard time counting her score.


     Mark looked down by his feet. He spread his detection area below and felt the remaining criminals gathering and preparing an ambush in several rooms.


     Counting how many was killed, the scouts were nine people while there were eight here. The total they killed was seventeen. There were still six inside along with the leader like figure of the criminals.


     Killing them was very easy to Mark since there was cover fire from behind provided by the three policemen. If not, it would be a lot harder and more dangerous. The scouts did not dare to poke their heads at the same time which gave him the leeway to pick on the limited number of heads poking out.


     Still, it was really unfair to these criminals. While they needed to aim at their target outside, the person outside was already anticipating their movements. It was like playing a shooting arcade to Mark where enemies who had shots that would hit him would be showing a red marker. To him however, there was a sudden surge of emotional fluctuations to those people who was planning to shoot making it easier for him to detect where the shot would come from.


     It was real life hacking! A real life wall hack!


     Mark looked at Abbygale who finished counting her score. While he had a wall hack, this girl injected a speed hack into the game called Real Life!


     Dodging five people shooting pistols at her and she was left unscathed. That feat could not be replicated by anyone!


     Huh?


     Mark was confused and suddenly looked at a far direction. He detected two more people in the furthest room of the Command Center. Their emotional fluctuation was very weak. It should be the reason why he did not detect them earlier. However, Mark also felt pity on the two he just detected. The emotion that was enveloping the two was despair. Considering the possibilities, those two should be women. And they were here stuck with a group of animals in human skin. It was very easy to tell what happened to the two.


     As the gunfight died down, the three policemen caught up to the father and daughter standing on the rooftop. Chief Mallari and Abbygale noticed that there was something wrong as Mark was blankly looking at a certain direction.


     "Papa, what are you looking at?"


     "Nothing."


     Mark shook his head. As if he would narrate what he just deduced to a little girl.


     Chief Mallari approached the two.


     "Mark, there should be some of those scums remaining inside right? What are your plans?"


     To the Chief's view, blindly charging inside was a bad idea. There were too many rooms inside the Command Center. They would not know where these criminals would be hiding. Of course, he would never think that Mark already determined the locations of those guys.


     Mark heard his question but he did not reply and looked at the Chief in confusion.


     "I'm surprised. You're not going to ask anything about us?"


     The Chief smiled bitterly.


     "I won't bother. I don't think that you will answer anyway."


     Mark laughed. At least this person knew what to ask and what was not.


     "About your question. We'll just bust in."


     "What? It will be dangerous without a concrete plan. Who knows where those bastards would be hiding."


     "You don't have to worry about that. Just follow behind us."


     With that, Mark turned around and drew his pistol once more. The inside of the police station would be narrow and using an assault rifle in there was a foolish idea unless they arrive at the main hallways which would be unlikely. The criminals were hiding not far from them after all.


     He entered into then Command Center with Abbygale and the three policemen behind him. They were greeted with a flight of stairs leading to the third floor of the Command Center.


     Reaching the third floor, Mark led the group towards the western side of the hallway. He then stopped in front of one of the doors.


     The Chief knew that this was one of the offices his late subordinates used. He felt remorse as he knew that the subordinates he was mingling with in the past days was now gone. However, now was not the time to mourn about the dead. They were here to deal with the trash of the society.


     TSST!


     Mark shot the lock of the door and kicked the door open.


     BANG! BANG!


     Several gunshots echoed making the policemen step back and find cover. Mark also hid beside the wall but he was not as panicked as the policemen. Abbygale was remaining calm as ever and charged inside without waiting for her Papa's instruction.


     The next thing they heard was a scream and sounds of things breaking before Abbygale walked out like it was nothing.


     Mark wanted to reprimand the little girl for charging in like that but decided to do it later. He turned around without checking the inside of the room and proceeded along the hallway.


     The three policemen could not help but become curious. Chief Mallari sent one of his subordinates to check what happened inside while he followed Mark with the other policeman.


     The subordinate he sent to check soon returned and relayed the information to him. What the policeman saw was an inmate with a broken neck lying on a broken wooden table.


     The Chief shook his head. He knew that they were really not needed here. Since that was the case, he sent his two subordinates to go back and collect he guns and equipment that the dead inmates used. He was the only policeman that continued to follow Mark.


     Mark checked several rooms. It looked like he was just choosing random rooms but in every room he chose, there were someone hiding inside. It happened five times and only one person was left.


     Mark frowned though.


     The last person was running into the furthest room where the two women he detected were detained.


     "Chief Mallari, the last one is going to get hostages. What do you want to do?"


     The Chief was shocked.


     "Hostages?! Can you save them?"


     "You know that I always ask for payment if it comes to saving lives right?"


     'Damn! Could you be even just a bit compassionate?' The Chief cursed in his heart.


     "Can we talk about that later? It's not like we can escape from you right?"


     "Alright."


     Mark rushed towards the end of the hallway and into the last room.


     The door was not locked and it looked like it was deliberately left open.


     Mark kicked the door open and the scene inside was revealed to them. Mark immediately pulled the little girl out of the view and prevented her from seeing the scene.


     "Gale. Stay here alright. Don't peek inside. The bad guy there is mine."


     Seeing his serious eyes, the little girl nodded. This little girl was very sensible compared to other children of her age. She knew that what was inside was not for her to see. She went to the side of the hallway and sat on the corner.


     Mark and Chief Mallari entered the room. It was one of the resting rooms in the station. There were several bunker beds here. However, the nauseating smell of male's juice was suffocating.


     At the end of the room, there was a fat man holding two naked women at gunpoint.


     "Welcome Chief!"


     The fat man smiled sarcastically and sinisterly at the Chief before turning to Mark.


     "And you! What are you?! There's also that little monster! What are you bastards! You ruined all my plans! Damn you f*ckers!"


     The fat man cursed while pointing his gun at Mark. However, the person in question did not even react and just stared at him. The fat man was dumbfounded as he saw Mark's stare.


     Mark was looking at him like he was looking at a dead person.


     "Shit! Why are you looking at me like that?! You think you can shoot me without killing these two bitches?! Just try!"


     To his provocation, Mark did not answer but let out a sinister smile. He holstered his pistol under the shocked eyes of the fat man and the Chief.


     "What are you doing?!"


     The Chief asked in panic. Mark did not answer me.


     "Hahaha! You chose to surrender because of these whores? This will be your end!"


     However, Mark's smile did not diminish. He raised his right open palm towards the fat man.


     "Are you crazy? What do you think you f*ucker is doing?"


     But then, he choked. He lost grip of his gun and the gun fell to the ground. He even let go of the two women he was holding. His body shook, his eyes, ears and nose started to bleed. He felt pain in his head as if it was going to split apart. At the last moment, he tried to look at Mark.


     Mark was still pointing his open palm at the fat man while letting out a sinister smile. However, his eyes were now glowing red.


     With that last horrifying scene in his mind, the fat man fell unconscious.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     84 Rescuing the Survivors in the City Health Center
      Day 3 – 10:07 AM – Bacoor City Hall 4th Floor, Mayor's Office, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Chief Mallari sat in front of the mayor's desk as he just finished reporting everything that happened at the Command Center.


     On the other end of the desk, the congresswoman of District 2 Bacoor, Madam Lanie Villa was massaging her temples with an exhausted look on her face. The report she just received was very hard to swallow.


     The escaped inmates were wiped out. That was a good thing as these people would only add fuel to the fire created by the apocalypse. The problem however was that the cause of it was just a pair of a father and a daughter. Furthermore, the daughter was just a five or six year old little girl.


     There were also the non-human abilities the two displayed during the confrontation with the inmates. Specifically, the abnormal speed the little girl had and that mysterious ability Mark used to deal with the most notorious man among the inmates.


     It was lucky that she did not push her chances too much in front of Mark.


     "Garcia would be in trouble later."


     Madam Lanie muttered and the police chief agreed to what she said.


     Garcia was the business man who offended Mark. Thinking about it, Mark did not say anything about forgiving the man. He just talked along the lines of not attracting the infected to avoid the innocent from getting implicated.


     "You should stop thinking about it Madam. If Mark really wanted to make a move against Garcia, we won't be able to do anything but watch."


     The congresswoman sighed after she heard that.


     "About the weapons and equipment, how was it divided?"


     "Mark just took a third of the guns and ammunition. The grenades were divided in half. He took three riot shields and five helmets and the rest are left to us. About the radios, he really did not take even a single unit. It is the same with the batons."


     "I doubt that those batons would be of use even to us."


     The Chief smiled bitterly.


     "I think the same. I just brought those back just in case that there would be a need to it."


     "What need? Firewood?"


     Chief Mallari did not answer and Madam Lanie continued.


     "Still, I'm surprised that he did not take majority of the guns and ammunition."


     "He probably had his reasons."


     ***


     Inside the reception area, Mark sat with his legs crossed beside Charmaine while hugging Abbygale. As an Empath, he could subconsciously absorb the energy emitted by the emotions of other people. And of course, he could also do it consciously. The reason he was hugging Abbygale at this moment was because she was emitting a faint bloodlust after wiping out the criminals in the Police Command Center. To describe the little girl's situation, it was like an animal that was emitting a dangerous intent after slaughtering their prey and witnessing blood.



     Since that was the case, Mark hugged her and was currently absorbing her bloodlust while channeling the calming energy he had.


     "Big Bro. Your nose."


     Charmaine noticed blood dripping from his nose again and wiped it.


     "Thanks."


     His nose started to bleed after using a mental pierce on that fat criminal a few minutes ago. Though the bleeding was not much, it was still it had not stopped even now. It seemed that he received a backlash after using the ability and losing a bit of control. Even if he managed to practice it, fully controlling the ability was still far away.


     Still, the progress he had in training this ability was way smoother compared to learning to control his adrenaline which lasted several years.


     He looked at his hand. He found that it was easier to direct the energy by channeling it to his arms and hand and releasing the energy to where his hand was facing. He wished that he would master it sooner so that he would not look like some guy with a delusional syndrome every time he used it.


     Mark looked at the bag of weapons, ammunition and equipment tied up together beside him. He actually wanted more of these but it would not fit anymore inside the van. Furthermore, he only wanted to add some variety to his arsenal. After all, just like why he used the pistol instead of the assault rifle inside the Command Center, every situation had a suitable weapon to use.


     A person passed and stop in front of them. She was one of the survivors here that was tasked to cook rice porridge. She place three bowls of porridge in front of Mark and Charmaine and retreated.


     On the other side of the reception hall, the other survivors were relishing their first meal in the past two days. The ingredients used to cook this porridge were actually of low quality as it was the ingredients used to cook food for the detained inmates of the police station. The Chief decided to also retrieve these ingredients from the Command Center along with some cooking tools and utensils.


     Despite the low quality and cheap ingredients, looking at the face of the survivors, it looked like that the bland porridge was on par with a restaurant cuisine.


     Mark tried to taste the porridge. I was not bad but quite salty. Charmaine on the side however started to devour the bowl of porridge.


     "Don't eat too much."


     "I know, Bro."


     Mark started to feed Abbygale. The little girl ate the porridge without saying anything. She did not seem to be picky about food.


     He thought about their anti-climactic battle against the criminals. It seemed that he overestimated them. They did not even put up a proper fight. It was like those corny action movies where the enemies were blindly coming for the protagonist just to be shot down. It slipped far from Mark's mind that their flawless victory was attributed to them and their superhuman abilities overpowering the group of criminals.


     'At least, it did not become a troublesome matter.'


     Few minutes passed.


     At the moment, Mark was thinking of a way to rescue the people at the Health Center. It was lucky for those people that the Mutated Woodman seemed to have no interest in attacking them and was busy of looking up at the strange fruit on the huge tree.


     The only way Mark could think right now was to lure the infected towards the street and make those people slip through the back of the building into the outside of the compound. They could traverse the farmland behind the compound and use the emergency exit behind the Police Command Center.


     He tried to think of other ways but that was the only possible plan. They also needed to get rid of the infected that came flocking towards the Police Command Center due to the noise the gunfight made. That funny screaming infected would be crucial to this. Mark just wished that that infected was still around.


     No, that infected should be around. Mark was sure of that. He had been noticing it but the infected seemed to be attracted around places where survivors dwelled. The more survivors hiding in the place, the more infected was wandering around. It was the same in the mall and was also the same here. Though, the infected did not seem to pinpoint were the survivors were staying.


     ***


     After eating, Mark met up with the Chief and the Congresswoman and discussed his plans with them. The two seemed to be apprehensive about his plan. However, they could not think of another and better plan either. And thus, they decided on how to execute and allocate the roles everyone should take on.


     This time, all the policemen and the bodyguards was decided to participate. Even the two bodyguards of the business man were not an exception. The business man was actually against his bodyguards participating but still conceded when he was warned for not contributing to the group and being a baggage to everyone.


     For this plan, Mark, Abbygale and Chief Mallari and his subordinates would be the one to fetch the people at the Health Center while the bodyguards would go to the northern side of the roof to create a distraction and attract the infected away from the rescue group.


     During the whole discussion, Mark could not help but notice. The two were very careful of their words to him. They were afraid that they would offend him in any way.


     ***


     Day 3 – 10:42 AM – Bacoor City Hall Roof Top, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     A group of people was wandering around the rooftop. Seven people were wearing suits, six were wearing police uniforms. With Mark, Abbygale and Madam Lanie added, there were sixteen people participating in his plan.


     Actually, the Chief and the Congresswoman did not really need to participate in this but it seemed that they wanted to show Mark their "sincerity". Mark did not stop them and just let them do what they wanted.


     Mark looked at the long metal poles by his feet. It was the metal poles that were on the rooftop of the Command Center earlier. It looked like the Chief and his men did not slack when he asked for these. After rescuing those people in the Health Center, he would proceed and take that fruit up there.


     The other people were also interested in that fruit as they saw the golden glow it exudes but no one tried to make a move as Mark already declared his claim for it.


     ***


     After a little more preparation, they started the plan.


     The bodyguards at the north started shooting the infected on the street. They planned to make it like that to strike two birds with one stone. While they were killing the infected and thinning their numbers, they would also accomplish luring the others away from the rescue group.


     When the shootout at the northern part of the rooftop started, the rescue group at the south also made their move. Mark and his group waited for most of the infected to leave and went down to the back of the command center.


     They went around the back of the compound and made their way towards the back of the Health Center. Along the way, Mark was the only person who shot the incoming infected as the weapons the police had were not silenced. It was not because their station was under equipped but because the inmates that took out the weapons from the armory did not seem to have the idea to also bring the gun suppressors and left the equipment at the armory that was brimming with the infected.


     It was still fine though as the number of straggling infected was not large. The policemen were also trained for close quarter combat and was able to handle the infected without getting bitten. It was another issue if they got surrounded however.


     Abbygale also played an important role on killing the remaining infected making the jaws of the policemen that did not participate in dealing with the criminals slack jawed. She was even more efficient that these large bodied men. Well, not all of them were large bodied since two of the policemen were large-bellied.


     When they arrived behind the Health Center, the survivors inside that was informed through the radio beforehand was already waiting with excitement. They were carrying numerous bags and equipment. Some of the policemen went and carried the items.


     Everything was going smoothly and as planned. Everyone was in high spirits. Until…


     Chief Mallari saw Mark staring blankly again. He had a bad premonition.


     "Mark, what's wrong?"


     Mark looked at him.


     "Why don't you listen?"


     Hearing what Mark said, the Chief strained his ears but what he could only hear were gunshots that were being fired indiscriminately. It should be the gunshots coming from the bodyguards that were luring the infected away…


     Then he froze as it registered into his brain.


     The gunshots were being fire indiscriminately. As if the people shooting were panicking.


     He then heard Mark once more.


     "We should hurry. Something is not right."


     The Chief nodded and ordered his men to hurry up. They all picked up their pace.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     85 A Sudden Situation on the Rooftop
      Day 3 – 10:42 AM – Behind Bacoor City Hall Compound, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Observing the sounds of the gunshots, Mark deemed that something dangerous was happening at the rooftop. Was it another mutated infected? The possibility was very high. He remembered the one that attacked Bernard's group on the rooftop of the mall.


     'Huh?'


     When the thought of Bernard and Calvin came into his mind, he felt some bad premonition. However, he had no time to dwell on this feeling at the moment. He hurriedly picked up the radio.


     "Mei'er! Check on what is happening on the rooftop!"


     "Yes!"


     Mei's reply came in from the radio. The drone that was flying just above Mark flew up higher and made its way above the City Health Center.


     "Let's go."


     Mark said to the Chief.


     The police went into formation. They positioned themselves around the survivors that came from the Health Center. All the members of the police all brought riot shields with them making them the perfect shield for the survivors at the current situation.


     They all moved in an orderly fashion. They wanted to hurry up even more but were not able to do so. Among the survivors they saved, two were heavily injured and was barely able to walk, to talk about running with them... Is impossible.


     Soon, Mark's radio vibrated.


     "Gege! They are fighting something on the rooftop!"


     "What something? Another mutated infected?"


     "No! We can't see it clearly but not an infected. It looked like an animal. Wait, I see it! It's a…"


     ***


     Several minutes ago…


     Madam Lanie as in charge of command led the group of bodyguards to lure the infected towards their area of jurisdiction. The plan was going smoothly and as trained professional bodyguards, their shots were even more accurate than most low people in the police and the military.


     The street below them was being littered by numerous bodies of dead infected. They also found the screaming infected Mark saw ago and they followed his instructions upon seeing the infected. They did not kill it directly and just shot it at the non-vital parts of its body. The infected screamed and lured more infected around as they expected. However, it disrupted their momentum.


     The voice of the infected was too awful to the ears that even the always serious looking bodyguards were tickled to their bones. They only forced themselves not to laugh as the congresswoman was watching them. The corner of Madam Lanie's lips also twitched when she heard the scream. She could see that the performance of the bodyguards where lessened.


     "Stop giggling like high school girls and concentrate on your work!"


     She yelled making the men all stiff. The congresswoman was a very nice person but it was the opposite when she got angry.


     After that, the continuation of the plan went smoothly again. It was too smooth that if Mark was here, he would feel that something was amiss. However, the man in question was not here and was with the rescue team.



     By the time that the rescue team finished helping the survivors make their way out of the health center, the dilemma started on the group at the rooftop.


     The body guards saw a black shadow running along the street agilely dodging the infected. One of the infected confronted the shadow but with a swipe of the shadow, the head of the infected flew away along with the splash of blood.


     It was then that the people by the rooftop saw what the shadow was. The shadow was actually a cat, a house cat with striped black, gray and white fur about the size of panther.


     The large cat noticed them and its slit shaped eyes stared at them who were on the rooftop. Everyone felt the hair on their bodies raise up and their backs were covered in cold sweat. Two of the guards immediately retreated and went towards the congresswoman.


     "Madam, we need you to return. It won't be simple this time."


     Madam Lanie who also felt the threat could only nod and follow her bodyguard's request. However, before the two bodyguards was able to escort her away, another two bodyguards retreated and started to run away. The other people were dumbfounded. Madam Lanie saw the two and it was Garcia's two bodyguards.


     BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


     Madam Lanie was about to order them to return to their post but she was disrupted by a sudden series of gun fires.


     "Madam! Quick! Go inside!"


     Another bodyguard who was shooting frantically shouted without regards to respect or superiority in ranks. It was because the situation suddenly became dangerous.


     The two cowards retreated because the huge cat on the street started to make its way towards them. How? It used the broken suspended pathway as a bridge! It agilely climbed up the dangling foundation and jumped unto the twisted roof of the pathway!


     "Roy! Andrew! Bring the Madam back inside! Leave this to us!"


     With that, the two bodyguards that warned the congresswoman first escorted her back inside in a hurry while the other three bodyguards stayed to confront the beast.


     Before the rooftop was out of the view of the congresswoman, she saw the Large Cat reach the rooftop unscathed despite the barrage of gunfire her bodyguards made.


     The three bodyguards that stayed put up a good fight. When the cat finally climbed up to the roof top with a huge leap, they immediately retreated.


     "You two, maintain your concentration! Keep support on each other or else, we'll perish here!"


     "Alright!"


     "Good!"


     The three brave bodyguards confronted the beast. They kept on shooting the huge cat forcing it to dodge and retreat but still, there were chances that the cat would find a hole to charge into. During those moments, the bodyguard who was being attacked would try to dodge with all their might in order to keep up with the beast's speed. The three bodyguards and the huge car were at a stalemate.


     However…


     That state did not last too long.


     Due to difference in strength, speed and stamina coupled with the fact that the bodyguards were undernourished these past two days, the first injury was received. The cat charged towards the leading guard and swiped its claws. The guard tried to jump back to dodge but the claws of the cat managed to reach his left arm. The sleeve of his suit was torn and three bleeding gashes appeared on his arm.


     The beast wanted to attack the bodyguard once more but it just became an opportunity to the injured guard as the cat stopped in front of him. Enduring the pain on his wounds, he suddenly pulled and pointed his gun forward and shot. The cat was caught off-guard and tried to dodge. The cat jumped away and was not hit by the shot directly but the shot still scraped some of its fur on its right front leg and also left a painful abrasion.


     The huge cat retreated and let out a painful howl. However, its fighting capability did not plummet but rose instead. It became angry due to receiving an injury from these puny humans.


     The cat attacked once more and the momentum of its attack was higher. Soon, the three bodyguards were all covered with wounds on their bodies. One of them was even clutching his wounded eye and face while gritting his teeth in pain. They knew that this was it.


     One of the three was already blinded while another could not even stand anymore as a large wound just below his right knee was visible. The last man was still standing but that was it. Both his arms were wounded and he was not able to attack or anymore. Even if he could still run, he was sure that this beast could catch up to him.


     The three were not in the condition to fight anymore and was only able to avoid not getting killed by supporting each other during dangerous times and forcing the beast to retreat.


     At this moment however, not only their bodies but their guns also gave up. They used up all their ammunition! This was the end for them.


     The huge cat charged once more. It was towards the bodyguard with injured leg. The man being attack felt helpless and could only close his eyes in despair while he waited for his death.


     ***


     Mark and Abbygale separated from the group after reaching the Police Command Center. The two directly went to the rooftop while the policemen and the survivors entered the third floor. However, the survivors from the Health Center would not be escorted to the City Hall anymore and would stay here in the Command Center. The policemen on the other hand would escort the people in the City Hall towards the Command Center. The City Hall was not safe anymore. No, even right at the moment that the huge tree sprouted, the City Hall was a dangerous place already. With the state of the building where it looked like it had been devastated by a strong earthquake, it might collapse at any moment. The survivors there only stayed because they had no other place to go to. Now that the two upper floors of the Command Center were secured, the survivors there could now be relocated.


     The priority to be escorted out was the congresswoman and Charmaine while the other survivors were next on the line. The lowest on the priority however, was the businessman, Garcia and his bodyguards.


     He was furious. The policemen did not even bother about him. No, it was not that they did not bother about him. They were looking at him from time to time. However, their eyes were filled with disdain. The congresswoman and the two bodyguards with her were also the same. What happened? He was confused. Was it because he ordered his bodyguards to retreat once danger arose? No! None of them should have known anything about it! If there was to be blamed here, then it would just be his bodyguards since no one knew about his orders!


     He was left out in the dark but could not do anything. If he tried to go against the congresswoman and the police chief, he would be branded as an enemy. He could only follow their procedures while gritting his teeth in anger.


     Garcia did not know that his order to his men was not leaked. Even the congresswomen had suspicions but were still not proven. The policemen and the congresswoman were behaving like this due the actions his bodyguards made and also due to Mark. He offended him earlier and did not want to mingle with him anymore.


     His sin count was growing in numbers time and time again that he was starting to become the enemy of everyone here, especially the congresswoman. She received the news from the Chief when he arrived. However, she held her anger inside. Now was not the time to create more conflict with the group.


     ***


     The Father and Daughter duo arrived at the rooftop of the city hall. They saw the mutilated bodies of the three bodyguards that stayed to fight the huge cat. Mark already expected this scene as Mei continuously relayed what was happening at the rooftop from the time that the congresswoman was escorted back inside to the time that the life of the last bodyguard was taken by the beast.


     The confrontation between the bodyguards and the huge cat only lasted for several minutes and there was no way for Mark and Abbygale to arrive here on time to aid them. Before the rescue team could even reach the Police Command Center, the three bodyguards had already died.


     And the culprit? It was now on a branch of the huge tree. It was no question what that beast was up to. It was also after the fruit on the tree. However, it seemed that it perceived the existence of Mark and Abbygale that it stopped moving while staring at the two.


     Staring at the huge house cat, Mark remembered the information disclosed by the military. Everyone had the chance to evolve but animals and plants would evolve faster. This huge cat and the huge tree in front of them right now was the prime examples of those circumstances.


     BAM! BAM! BAM!


     A loud sound could be heard from the northern side of the rooftop making everyone on the rooftop look over that direction. A few seconds later, a large bushy tree could be seen emerging from the unseen part of the building. It was that large mutated Woodman. Just like how the huge cat climbed up to the rooftop, the Woodman followed.


     Mark found it troublesome in many ways. It seemed that the infected were starting to learn methods to hunt their prey. If this mutated infected was able to learn how to climb accessible places, then, how about the others?


     But that was not the problem at this situation. All the beings here right now on the rooftop was after a single thing. It was the golden fruit on the huge tree.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     86 Against the Level 2-Mutation Woodman
      Day 3 – 10:42 AM – Bacoor City Hall Rooftop, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     While the Mutanted Woodman was struggling to climb up and Abbygale was having a staring contest with the Huge Cat on the branch of the huge tree, Mark was fiddling with his phone and could be heard murmuring.


     "Gunland… Swordland… Ignite… Storm and Fire…"


     Mark was organizing his music playlist!


     As everyone was at a standstill and the Mutant Woodman had not climbed to the roof top yet, he had enough time to select which songs would be suitable for the incoming fight.


     Why did he not start the fight immediately? It was because the survivors at the floor below had not finished evacuating from the city hall yet. While he was fiddling with his phone, he was actually scanning the floor below. Once the last survivor inside left, he would start attacking. Once the fight started, he did not know how long the building would be able to handle it.


     It was not because of him, the huge cat nor Abbygale. One minor reason was the Woodman, its weight and strength but the major reason was the huge tree in front of them. It should be in a sleeping state but would it get disturbed once the battle between non-humans started? It was very likely that it would! Once that happened, it was likely for the building to collapse!


     While Mark was arranging the songs on his phone, the last person inside the City Hall left and the Mutant Woodman finally climbed to the rooftop almost at the same time. Mark immediately played the first song and stored his phone onto one of the pockets on his belt.


     After the Mutant Woodman climbed up, it displayed the common trait of every infected. It was to charge at their target. Every step of its heavy wooden feet created a mild tremor on the rooftop as it made its way as fast as it could. And the person it was charging towards was actually Mark!


     Mark looked at the approaching infected and then towards the huge cat that was not making any moves nor having the notion of snatching the fruit in front of it. It was strange but it was a situation to Mark's favor.


     It was a cat and a bigger mutation of a house cat. Just the speed of a normal cat was already hard to predict and react to then how about this cat in front of them? It would have a speed that was several times faster.


     "Gale, guard that huge cat. Can you do it? Leave that large guy to me."


     Looking at her Papa, Abbygale nodded. This was the most reasonable tactics. Only her speed would be able to react to the speed that cat could display.


     Actually, Mark could just abandon the intention to fight and just evacuate the area along with the survivors as planned. However, his Otaku instincts pushed him to not give up the fruit unless there was no other choice left. The fruit with golden color was very mysterious. From what Odelina said before, this fruit would benefit them. Then, it was a must to contest for it. There was also the feeling that it would not turn out to be a good situation if this huge cat or this Mutant Woodman was the ones to get the fruit.



     Leaving the little girl and the huge cat on their staring contest, Mark did not wait for the Woodman to arrive and charged towards it. Mark did not activate his adrenaline rush and decided to confront the Mutant Woodman in a normal combat. It was not because he did not want to but because there was no need to. The Woodman was large and strong but its weakness was its very stiff movements and very slow speed.


     If it was put in video games, this kind of creature was only suitable in attacking buildings of enemies. It was more of a tank than an attacker.


     As Mark arrived near it, the Woodman swung its huge wooden arm down in attempt to squish him. Mark dodged to the left but the tremor on the rooftop slightly affected his footing and almost fell down.


     'I need to be careful with the shaking.'


     BANG!!


     Mark had drawn the weapon he brought for this encounter. It was a standard issue shotgun for the Philippine National Police, a Remington 870. From his experience with the woodmen when they arrived here, his M16 Assault Rifle and his Biretta 92 Pistol did not have enough fire power to penetrate the skin of a normal Woodman, what more to this Mutated one?


     After dodging, he shot the infected.


     CREAK!


     Creaking noises sounded the as pellets from the shotgun sprayed on the wooden body of the infected. As Mark expected, hitting the larger wooden body would not affect the infected. Still, he tried shooting the bullet invulnerable body to test and also to attract it further.


     SWOOSH!


     The Woodman swung its large wooden arm to swipe Mark away. Mark on the other hand already retreated away from the area of the attack. As a gamer, it was easy for him to pinpoint where its attacks were coming from. Every time it attacks, it would pull its arms away before attacking giving him a leeway to anticipate the attack and dodge. He would be an idiot if he got hit by this unless some unexpected situation happened.


     BANG!


     Mark shot again but this time, the shot was aimed at the smaller humanoid figure dangling at the center of the large wooden body. It should be its true body!


     BAM! BAM!


     The body was hit and the pellets from the shotgun shell buffeted the body. However, that was it. The pellets only bore shallow holes on the tree bark skin of the Woodman. The only thing noticeable was it actually retreated two steps backwards making two loud banging sounds on the roof.


     CREAK!


     "Well, darn it."


     Mark immediately retreated backwards. Those two unexpected steps of the Woodman made the rooftop let out creaking noises! It would be dangerous if the roof suddenly collapsed!


     Thinking of a plan, Mark glanced behind him. His eyes lit up. He began to retreat towards the eastern side of the rooftop. Why? It was the roof at the eastern part of the City Hall was barely affected by the growth of the tree. It was the roof directly above the reception area where the survivors stayed before and there were no noticeable cracks on this area of the roof.


     The infected that had just recovered from being shot charged more ferociously. Mark could not feel any emotional fluctuations from the infected but the way it behaved showed that it was angered somehow. Its speed and strength even rose visibly.


     SWOOSH! BAM!!!


     The Woodman slammed both its arms towards Mark that had already anticipated the attack. Mark agilely dodged but his back was feeling cold after that attack. It was good that he already lured the Woodman to this side. That attack just now should be able to demolish the area of the rooftop where they were fighting before!


     Mark ran towards the left of the Woodman trying to circle to its side. However, the Woodman swiped its right arm towards its right forcing Mark to retreat further and halting his intended attack.


     As it was not possible to circle it, Mark aimed his shotgun forward and shot the smaller body once more.


     "What!"


     The shot did not hit the intended target. The left wooden arm of the Woodman protected the true body from the shot!


     'Dammit, this guy is learning things too fast!'


     This Woodman did not only learn how to climb! While fighting Mark, it was learning how to defend its self!


     As the fight was getting tougher, Mark remembered another video game where the players fight humongous beasts and defeat them. Was not his situation the same?


     Mark started to smile. The madman was starting to enjoy the fight!


     BANG! KACHA! BANG! KACHA! BANG!


     Circling to the right this time, Mark emptied the ammo of his shotgun before retreating. Since this guy was using its left arm to cover its true body, it was not able to swipe that arm when Mark circled to the right.


     "Since you're learning how to defend, then, remain on defending!"


     The true body was hit by two of the shots. A large number of holes were created at the true body of the Woodman. It stumbled backwards several times causing mild tremors on the rooftop.


     Using the time that it was pushed away, Mark hurriedly reloaded the shotgun and charged once more. He was not going to give the Woodman another chance to attack!


     BANG! BANG!


     Mark shot twice. One was blocked while the other hit the true body once more. The Woodman retreated further.


     'Good!'


     If it continued to retreat like that, Mark could push it to the edge of the rooftop and make it fall!


     Still, would that be easy?


     Mark suddenly looked at the area under the huge tree. The huge cat finally made a move. Mark could see two blurred shadows chasing each other around the trunk. He had a bad feeling as he saw their movements.


     'Well shit.'


     By the looks of it, he was also the target of the huge cat and Abbygale was preventing it from moving towards him!


     He needed to deal with the Woodman fast!


     However, when he looked back towards the Woodman, he was stunned. The wooden body of the Woodman slowly opened up and the hole swallowed its true body and closed up immediately! Now, the Woodman looked totally like a Treant!


     "What am I going to shoot now?"


     Mark smiled bitterly. He reached out to his belt and took out a small cork sealed glass vase about the size of his palm. It contained clear liquid inside. Flipping his belt, he had five of these glass vases. It was one of the things he prepared earlier after he decided to take that fruit. These glass bottles were from the mayor's office. These vases was put on a display cabinet there as decoration. As for the contents inside the vases, he was the one who filled the bottles.


     These bottles was actually for saved for the huge tree in case that it woke up and sudden situations arose from it but he had not thought that he would need to use one on this wood man.


     After swallowing the true body inside its large wooden body, it charged at Mark once more.


     SHOOOSH!


     Mark immediately jumped back as the Woodman smashed its arms from above towards Mark again. The roof shook once more. After the attack, the Woodman raised its arms once more to attack. At that moment, Mark actually charged forward at an inhumane speed and had thrown the glass vase in his hand towards the part of the body of the Woodman where the true body was swallowed. The vase smashed spilling its contents on the body of the Woodman. After the vase was thrown, Mark used the same speed to retreat as the arms of the Woodman swung down once more.


     Full Adrenaline Rush concentrated on his feet!


     He finally decided to use this ability! Added with the fact that his legs were the most evolved part of his body, his speed could not be compared from the time he fought the berserk Odelina!


     At the moment that the arms of the hit the roof, Mark charged once more while he took out an electronic lighter. The lighter had a thick rubber band tied on its igniter to make the igniter stuck once the lighter was lit. Mark pushed the igniter and the lighter immediately let out a small flame. The igniter was stuck by the rubber band and the fire was not extinguished even after Mark let go of the igniter. With that, the lighter was the next thing he threw towards the body of the Woodman.


     BLOOGH!


     A loud sound was heard as the part where the liquid from the vase was spilled immediately burst into flames! Since its body was made of wood, flame was the bane of it!


     The Woodman started going berserk. It was struggling to put out the fire but since it did not have elbows like humans, it could not reach the burning part of its body! It started to wildly swing its arms while trying to put out a fire. Still, the fire soon became weaker since the body of the Woodman was not made of dried wood.


     If that was the case…


     Mark took out other vase and threw it adding fuel to the fire! The liquid inside the vase was actually butane! It was the contents of the two butane spray mark brought with him!


     He felt that it was a loss since these vases was for the huge tree and surely was not enough but he needed to use up two vases for this guy.


     While the Woodman was having a hard time putting out the fire, Mark gained the time to take a breather. But the situation did not let him to do so.


     His pupils dilated and he suddenly looked behind him.


     "Papa!"


     "Gege!"


     Mark heard Abbygale shouting! He could also hear Mei shouting from the radio in shock!


     When Mark turned around, he could see the claws of the huge cat approaching his face!




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     87 Abbygale
      Day 3 – 11:03 AM – Bacoor City Hall Rooftop, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark could see the claws of huge cat coming closer from his left. The huge cat seemed to have slipped out of Abbygale's interception and rushed towards him when he was concentrated on trying to burn the Woodman despite its strong attacks. This feeling…


     It was similar to the time he encountered the first infected he killed in the mall. He was in the verge of death after a sudden ambush. His eyes dilated but he did not panic but his concentration heightened in that millisecond. Everything slowed down in his eyes as he heard Abbygale and Mei's screams.


     Reflex!


     His heightened reflexes that were cultivated in playing fast passed games kicked in once more.


     Mark made a step back with his left leg evading the initial contact. Without knowing and thinking about his movements, he bent his body backwards and did a fast back walkover with his left arm as support. Since the speed he did the tumble was too fast, he added another backflip to mitigate the impact his feet would receive upon stopping.


     He was surprised after the backflip. Mark did not know how he was able to do that move. His body moved subconsciously at the last second and he evaded the fatal attack. However, he did not get out of the situation unscathed. Since his right arm was holding the shotgun, the arm's movements were slower that the other parts of his body. The huge cat's claws managed to hit his arm.


     The sleeve of his jacket was torn and there was four bloody, centimeter deep slits on his skin. The flesh of his arm could be seen as the slits tore through all the layers of his skin. The flesh was immediately covered behind the flow of blood dying his black jacket with a reddish hue and the blood started to drip on the roof.


     Mark saw the flow of blood on his arm but his face did not change at all. Yes, it was painful. But Mark was the kind of person that never displayed pain on his face for something like this. However, it would hard to use his arm like this.


     He looked at the assailant that attacked him. He smiled. It seemed that the cat was confused on how he was able to dodge the attack it made. The huge cat recovered from its stupor and posed to charge at Mark once more but its movements were cut off. With dilated eyes, it suddenly turned its head away from him and posed to dodge.


     Mark did not let it do what it wanted to. He did not need to look but he knew that someone got angry at the moment. His eyes glowed red and he raised his wounded arm.


     Mental Pierce!


     The energy composed of negative emotions flowed towards the unguarded mind of the cat. Its body froze and could only stare at the attack it was about to dodge that was coming towards it.


     ***


     Abbygale stood several meters away from the tree while intently watching the huge kitty that was not really paying attention to her. Her Papa already said it that this huge kitty was hers to guard.



     During the time her Papa was intensely battling the Mutated Woodman, the huge kitty was watching her Papa in confusion. As if it was thinking of something.


     After her Papa started to get the upper hand on his fight with the Woodman, the huge kitty started to make its way down of the tree. It its target was her Papa. Abbygale became sullen. This huge kitty must not disturb her Papa's fight!


     BAM!


     Before the huge cat was able to land on the roof, the little girl already made her move. She anticipated where the cat would land and charged towards the location. She tried to welcome the huge cat with a fast kick and succeeded since the huge cat was not paying attention to her. The cat was hit below its abdomen and panther sized cat was sent flying. It rolled in the air before the gravity pulled it down.


     Yet, as a cat, it regained its balance before it fell. The arrogant cat became angry as this little human that it did not put into its eyes was able to send it flying. However, it did not change its intent and still tried to charge towards Mark. But it did not let down its guard anymore against the little girl.


     Noticing its intent, Abbygale immediately charged at the huge kitty once more. Since the cat was now aware of her speed and strength, it was not caught by her attack and agilely dodged.


     The chase between the huge cat and the little girl commenced. Still, it was just the Abbygale attacking the huge cat and preventing it to get on her Papa's fight. On the other hand, the cat only dodged the little girl's attacks and proceeded on trying to approach the fight between Mark and the Woodman.


     Two blurs, one black and one red, chased around the southern half of the rooftop which even took several minutes while Mark was fighting the Mutated Woodman.


     The huge cat seemed to have realized that it could not shake off Abbygale from blocking its way and attacking it. It started to fight back. It made a huge and fast swipe towards the little girl which she easily dodged. Abbygale counter attacked but was also dodged by the huge cat.


     The huge cat charged with all its might towards Abbygale forcing her to retreat back. It was unknown to the limited knowledge of the little girl that the cunning cat was just baiting her into retreating. As the little girl retreated, the huge cat immediately turned around and charged towards Mark. The little girl who was caught off guard was not able to react in time. Even if she was able to react to it, it was already late as the speed between her and the cat was not that far. If she chased the cat even at the moment it turned around, she would still not be able to block it.


     The poor Abbygale paled when she saw her Papa who was caught off guard. The huge kitty flexed its right paw making its sharp claws stuck out of its fingers. The huge kitty was aiming for the kill. It was aiming to kill her Papa.


     "Papa!"


     She shouted.


     Abbygale saw that her Papa managed to dodge but his arm was still struck on his arm. Four bloody slits was visible on his arm and her Papa's blood overflowed from those wounds. The blood continuously flowed out and dripped on the white colored roof staining it with red spots.


     Her emotions flared up as she remembered what happened to her before and during the outbreak.


     The night before the outbreak, she was bitten by the pet ragdoll of her grandma. It was because she accidentally stepped on the tail of the cat that it attacked her and bit her on her right arm. She cried because of the pain but her grandma was more worried about the cat than her. Her mommy on the other hand immediately took care of her wound wiping it clean and put her to sleep saying that the pain would be gone after she woke up next day.


     It looked fine for the whole night until the morning that her mommy found out that she was flaring with high fever. Her mommy immediately panicked and decided to bring her for a checkup. On contrary, her grandma did not seem to be bothered by it and just said that it was just a fever for her mommy for panic.


     Her grandma did not really like her.


     'Mommy said that it was because grandma hated Daddy.'


     From what she remembered, she never had a Daddy unlike other children she knew. Her mommy said that he left her after learning that she was pregnant.


     There were times that Abbygale could see her mommy looking at a picture on her phone with a sad look. She did not know why.


     After leaving the house, her Mommy drove their car and they made their way towards the nearest private hospital. However, they got stuck in the traffic. Her fever continued to rise inside the car making her mommy panic even more. The part of her arm that was bitten by the cat the night before was swelling already.


     It was then that they were struck by the sudden chaos. A huge accident happened on the intersection that they were supposed to go through. Then the infected appeared. Her mommy carried her on her arms and left the car stuck in the middle of traffic.


     Unfortunately, her mommy was swept away by the crowd of people trying to escape.


     While she and her mommy were in the middle of the panicked crowd, she felt a stinging pain on her arm. The pain was too sudden that she did not know what happened. She looked at her arm and saw an elementary school girl biting her arm. The eye of the girl was all white and her face was filled blood.


     Abbygale's mommy saw what happened to her and pulled her away out of panic. Luckily, the bite was just shallow but her right arm was still filled with blood.


     The school girl that bit her arm lost its target looked at her mommy. It attacked her and tried to bite her. Her mommy tried to dodge and fight back but was still bitten by her leg since her mommy was protecting her.


     Abbygale's mommy managed to shake off the infected school girl was both her and her mommy was injured and bitten. Her mommy carried her away to escape but still lagged behind since she was wearing heels. Not bother about it anymore, her mommy removed her shoes and started to run barefooted. Still, her mommy's injuries made it hard for her to run fast.


     Along the way, they saw a lot of horrible scenes along with the fact that someone bitten would turn and attack other people. The little girl was still innocent about it but despair had already enveloped the heart of her mommy.


     Since there was no place to hide, her mommy ran together with other people into the mall and tried to find a place to hide. But that was just easy to say but hard to do. With the infected on their tail, just a little more time and it would be their death.


     At the last moment when her mommy started to get weaker, she saw the counter of the large store on the first floor of the mall. Her mommy put her under the counter and left. Abbygale could clearly remember what she said before she was gone.


     "Stay here and hide for mommy alright? Remember what I always told you. Don't cry and keep calm at every situation like mommy. Mommy will pick you up later, alright?"


     She was an obedient little girl and tried to stay as quiet as possible. Still, when her mommy left, she poked out her head over the counter to see her mommy once more. And that once more was the last. She saw her being attacked by an infected and was ganged upon several of them. Her mommy did not cry for help nor screamed for pain. It seemed that she noticed Abbygale looking at her and she turned her head to look at her. Her mommy opened her lips and spoke but there was no voice that came out. Still, Abbygale recognized what she said. Her mommy always said it to her. In the morning and before her sleep, her mommy would say it to her.


     'I love you sweetie.'


     Tears started to flow out of her eyes and decided to follow what her mommy told her. Abbygale hid under the counter. She tried to keep herself calm as her mother always told her. However, she started to feel her body getting weaker and she fell unconscious.


     When she woke up, she was lying on a pool of blood together with mangled bodies around her on the floor. She vaguely remembered what happened. It was her who did this when she was unconscious. With her body, face and clothes stained in blood, she hid under the counter once more.


     It was then that he came, a man with a scary aura. Strangely, she did not feel scared and just curiously stared at him. He then wiped off the blood on her face and arms in a gentle manner and brought her away when things got dangerous. The one thing that she liked about the man was that his embrace was really warm and comfortable. It was like when she was being hugged by her mommy. She had even fallen asleep in his arms.


     She decided that time that he would be her Papa since she did not have one at all. She really longed for one. And fortunately, she had not chosen the wrong person. He really took care of her and doted on her for the past day.


     And now, her Papa was in danger.


     Her grandma hated her and she had no Daddy. Her mommy was also gone and the only one she had her chosen Papa.


     This huge kitty was trying to kill her Papa!


     The aura of the little girl erupted and charged at the huge kitty with all her might. While she was running, her wavy black hair started to turn white. Her nails on her fingers grew and turned into curved sharp claws. A bushy white tail emerged from her back that could be seen under her skirt and two triangular ears sprouted on her head.


     With that new form of hers, Abbygale let out a full strength kick towards the huge cat in front of her Papa.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     88 The Rampage of the Mutated Tree
      Day 3 – 11:04 AM – Bacoor City Hall Rooftop, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     BAM!


     The huge house cat flew several meters away and rolled on the roof before stopping. It was only about two to three meters away from the northern edge of the rooftop. Due to Mark's action, it received the full brunt of Abbygale's kick causing the scene.


     Mark looked at the little girl with white hair, fluffy tail and cat ears in front of him. The little girl turned to him and he could see her worried eyes and her pupil that also changed color into a red hue. Seeing this, he forgot about the pain in his arm. This surely was a stunning sight.


     He already expected something like this somehow. From the information the military disclosed, the Mutagen altered the mutators bodies. It was pretty much like Odelina's condition before. Her body was covered with grey bone armor. He felt that it was strange that Abbygale did not seem to have that form. Still, when Odelina turned into her normal appearance, Mark then concluded the possibility of Abbygale being the same.


     However, he did not expect that her mutated form would be like this.


     As her Papa stood there staring at her, Abbygale grew more worried and even scared. She was worried about her Papa's bleeding wound and was scared that her Papa would hate her since she looked like this. She remembered it vaguely. During the time she fell unconscious that time, she turned into this appearance and killed the infected around her without her knowing. Still, she did not know how she returned to normal. She did not know what other people would react to her looking like this. Like a monster. The eyes of her grandma who always looked at her with hate were deeply ingrained in her young mind. What if her Papa looked at her like that?


     Mark stared at her for a bit. He was confused why Abbygale was worried about him but was afraid to come over. He could sense it vaguely since the subconscious emotion of this little girl was still occupied by calmness. The energy leaking out from her other emotions were too weak.


     His confusion cleared up as he thought about it. He approached the little girl who even stepped back subconsciously.


     Mark shook his head and continued approaching with a smile. His smile however was different to his usual bitter and indifferent smile. The distance between them was short, just about four meters which Mark easily traversed while his wounded arm dripped blood on the path.


     The first thing he did after arriving in front of the little girl was to kneel down to her eye level and caress her head gently. He could feel the triangular ears on her head. The sensation was similar to patting a cat's ear. At this moment, his gentle movements erased the fear on the girl's eyes.


     "What are you afraid about?"


     "Papa won't hate me?"


     "Hate you for what?"


     "I look like this…"



     Abbygale showed her tail and waved her fingers that had two inch long claws.


     "Why will I hate you for this? It looked cute alright?"


     Mark laughed. In his mind, it was funny. The little girl actually asked an Otaku if he will hate her current appearance.


     "Don't worry about your appearance. Even if the whole world will hate you for that, I will the only one who won't."


     He gave the little girl a hug while being careful that he would not stain the little girl's beautiful white hair with his blood.


     "Let's go. The bad kitty is standing up."


     Mark let go of Abbygale and stared at the huge cat that was struggling to stand up. The little girl's kick hit it on its shoulder. Now, it was visible that it was injured as it was having a hard time to stand up and could not use it left foreleg. After it finally stood up, it was limping and its left foreleg was raised every time it moved.


     To the north east side of the rooftop, the Mutant Woodman was still struggling to put out the fire but it was not able to. Rather, the fire had already spread to other areas of its body. The Woodman was not a threat anymore. Sooner or later, it would turn into ashes.


     Mark decided to concentrate on fighting the huge cat together with Abbygale. This time, he could not use his shotgun anymore and switched his weapon to the pistol on his belt. As Mark was ready to continue the fight, Abbygale also got ready to charge towards the huge cat.


     However, when they were about to attack, the huge cat ran away from them. It was a wise decision as it knew that it could not fight the two people in front of it. Another round against Mark and Abbygale would make fall into its death! Still, it did not want to give up on the fruit. When it ran away, the direction it ran towards was the huge tree.


     Realizing its intention, Mark shouted.


     "Gale! Chase it! Don't let it take the fruit!"


     Under her Papa's command, she charged towards the cat. Her speed was about twice as before and her strength was also enhanced in this form of hers. However, the cat was closer to the tree. Before the little girl could reach the cat, it agilely climbed up the three using its remaining legs.


     Upon reaching the branch of the huge tree, it immediately lunged towards the fruit. It tried to bite it and eat it in one go. Luckily, because of its injuries, the strength of the huge cat was lessened severely and its jump was shorter than it intended. It failed to bite the fruit and started to fall. In the last moment before the gravity pulled it back down, it spun its body midair with its back facing down. It tried to use its remaining forelimb to reach the fruit which it succeeded.


     Pierced by its claw, the fruit was plucked off the branch of the tree and fell with the cat.


     RUMMBLE!!


     Mark and Abbygale stopped in place. The huge cat was still in midair falling with the fruit so it did not notice. The whole building was shaking.


     CRASH! CRACK!


     The remaining glass windows and walls of the City Hall on the floors below shattered. The cracks on the walls and ceilings grew larger. The Mutated Woodman that was on fire went out of balance and fell off the edge of the rooftop.


     Like normal cats would do, the huge cat landed back on the roof upright while the fruit landed beside it. When the huge cat landed, it became still. It did not try to get the fruit and jumped away like someone stepped on its tail. Just as the huge cat jumped, the roof where the cat landed before burst in rubble as a large root bore a basketball sized hole upwards.


     The root started to destroy the roof as it chased the huge horrified cat to death.


     Mark looked at the huge tree. It was finally awakened. He could feel that it was really angry.


     "Gale! We're going to leave!"


     Mark started to run towards the Police Command Center and it was not easy. The whole building was crumbling and more of those huge roots started to pierce through the floors and the roof. The rooftop was shaking wildly and Mark almost lost balance several times.


     On the other hand, Abbygale who heard her Papa's shout did not want to abandon the fruit especially since the fruit was rolling towards her position. It was swept away by the force the first root created when it appeared. The little girl rushed towards the fruit and grabbed it before running. It was then that the roots started to emerge under Abbygale's feet forcing the little girl to jump every now and then while running to dodge.


     The huge cat that was first chased by the roots had already jumped off the building like a rat jumping into its hole while it was being chased by a cat. It looked ironic and its fate after jumping was unknown. By the height of the building, even if the huge cat did not die, it would receive at least another fractured leg. If it managed to escape, unless it had fast regeneration, its life would still end soon.


     ***


     On the rooftop of the Police Command Center, several people stood watching the situation in the rooftop of the City Hall since the start. Among the people, there was Chief Mallari, Madam Lanie and Charmaine who was being assisted by the Nurse. Despite Charmaine's weak condition, she wanted to know and watch what kind of fight her Big Brother was participating at. There were also the bodyguards and other policemen along with some of the survivors who were curious and brave enough to watch. At the back though, there was a terrified man and his two bodyguards. Their backs were covered in sweat as they watched what was happening.


     What the people were watching was akin to the scenes from those fantasy movies. Mark's fearlessness as he confronted the nine foot Wooden Giant was shown in their eyes. The speed Abbygale displayed as she tried to block the path of the beast and the sudden change in her appearance was also witnessed by them. Now, the scene of a tidal wave made of large wooden roots chasing the little girl made them all shiver inside.


     'This scene was Unearthly. Are we really still on Earth? If we are, then everyone is screwed!'


     Almost all these people alike had those thoughts. It was except for Garcia and his bodyguards. Their minds were filled with fear and panic. They actually offended such monsters! Garcia decided to hide. These monsters in human skin must not see him or he would be dead for sure!


     On the other hand, Charmaine was really worried for the two who were fighting on the rooftop. However, she could only clench her palm as she could not do anything but watch them. Also her Big Brother was injured. Just how deep were his wounds for blood to gush out and stain his sleeves?


     ***


     In the rooftop of the City Hall, the danger had not decreased, it had actually increased. Like how the people watching on the rooftop of the Command Center described it, it was like a tidal wave of roots.


     It was currently chasing Abbygale who was intensely dodging the incoming roots. Mark watched the scene in a grave manner. The rooftop started to collapse and Abbygale was being chased by countless roots of different sizes.


     "Abbygale! Drop that fruit!"


     Hearing his voice, the little girl was about to drop and leave the fruit. However…


     BOOM!!! RUMBLE!!!


     The part of the roof between Mark and the suspended pathway collapsed.


     They were stranded on the rooftop!


     "Dammit! You're forcing me!"


     Mark rushed back towards Abbygale and with a catching pose, he shouted at the little girl.


     "Throw it to me!"


     The little girl threw the fruit towards her Papa while continuously dodging the roots attacking her. On the other side, Mark hurriedly caught the fruit and rushed towards the west side of the roof.


     The roots charging towards Abbygale halted and changed their target. The roots made their way towards Mark with fast speed.


     BOOM! BOOM! RUMBLE!


     Several roots pierced their way up the roof under Mark's feet but he managed to dodge by running on a zigzag. Once he felt a stronger shaking by his foot, he would immediately kick on the roof and push his body sideways. Mark retrieved a vase and another lighter from his belt. He lit the lighter first before smashing the vase on the roof. After the butane was spread, he threw the lit lighter creating a sudden fire halting some of the roots.


     Another root appeared from under the roof and Mark was not in the position to dodge. In that moment, he raised his wounded arm again and his eyes glowed red brightly. His nose started to bleed again though. It was another mental pierce and the target was the tree! Since the tree had some sort of sentience, then, it must work!


     Then, the root that was about to hit him halted and started to shiver. The other roots also behaved the same. It seemed that it was severely affected my Mark's mental attack. The huge trees soon recovered but Mark was already at the edge of the roof together with Abbygale. At that moment, the tree did not dare move.


     It was because Mark was holding the fruit over the edge of the roof.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     89 Conclusion of the Battle for the Golden Frui
      Day 3 – 11:09 AM – Bacoor City Hall Rooftop, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark kept holding the golden fruit over the edge while sighing in relief. What he just did was a risky gamble. A very huge and risky gamble. However, there nothing else for them to lose by counting on this gamble since they were already at risk. If did not work, then he would just find another way. There was no need to find another way though. Mark won the gamble.


     There were several reasons why he ended in taking up this gamble. First, he noticed that the tree was angry but had no killing intent at all. All it wanted was to take back the fruit and they would just be collateral damage. Another was because every single time that the fruit was flung into the air or falling down, Mark could feel anxiousness coming from the tree. It was as if the tree was worried about the fruit getting severely damaged or even destroyed when it falls down.


     Since that was the case, what if he threatened this tree? What if he showed it that he would throw the fruit away if it did not stop? Since it had sentience, it would realize his intention right?


     He was right and he succeeded.


     The tree stopped moving and it was now exuding the feelings of fear. Mark could feel its emotions. It was faint but he was sure of it. The huge tree was afraid that he would throw the fruit off the edge.


     Mark looked at the huge tree. He now realized. It was not that the sentience of the tree was faint because it was not human nor animal. The emotional fluctuations were similar to what he felt from other children. The sentience was weak maybe because it was newly born.


     Looking towards the tree, Mark shouted.


     "Can you hear me?! Can you understand me?! Shake your roots if you do."


     Abbygale looked at her Papa? Who was he talking to?


     The people at the rooftop of the Command Center were also baffled by Mark's actions. Was he talking to the tree? Did he also hit his head?


     But to everyone's surprise, the roots that covered almost the whole of the rooftop started shaking as if it was responding to what Mark said.


     No…


     The tree was really responding to him! The roots of the tree shook for several seconds before stopping.


     "Do you want this back?"


     Mark shouted once more while waving the fruit on his hand. The roots shook once more in response. Mark could feel the emotion from the tree. It was pleading.


     The emotions the tree was showing were too pure and innocent. Mark sighed. It felt like he was bullying a child. He then looked at Abbygale.


     "Gale, sorry but we need to return it."


     Abbygale shook her head. It was not right for her Papa to apologize for this.


     Looking back at the tree, Mark shouted again.


     "Help us return back there first and you can have this fruit."


     Mark pointed at the suspended pathway.



     At that moment, as if taken from a scene in a fantasy movie, the wave of roots receded and slowly intertwined together creating a wooden bridge. The bridge connected the collapsed parts of the rooftop and continued towards the suspended pathway.


     Seeing that, everyone was amazed. It looked like a scene from a fairytale and it only lacked the vines and flowers to look perfect.


     Since Mark did not feel any ill intent from the tree. He directly led Abbygale through the wooden bridge towards the suspended pathway. Doing this, Mark felt like he was transported to another world. He was walking on a fantasy like bridge with the huge tree to his left and he was leading a cat-eared girl on his side.


     The father and daughter soon reached the safety of the suspended pathway. Mark turned back. It was to fulfill his end of the deal. He felt that it was a pity that he would not be able to get the fruit for Abbygale and Odelina but it was better to return it unless they did not want to keep their lives anymore.


     Cheating the tree? That was more impossible. Even if he could escape with Abbygale right away, he would not be able to bring Charmaine.


     Mark stretched his left arm that was holding the fruit towards the tree. Soon, a smaller root approached Mark's hand and coiled onto the fruit. It then took the fruit towards its trunk. As the root holding the fruit approached near its body, a small hole opened up on the trunk. The fruit was put inside the hole before it closed.


     Seeing that, Mark shrugged his shoulders. He just wasted his time and even got injured for nothing. Well, he was not worried about his injury since he was more worried on where to find a change of clothes now. His right sleeve was torn and his blood stained almost the entire right half of his clothes.


     He was about to turn around to return when something tapped on his shoulder. When he looked, it was another small root. Realizing the intention of the tree, Mark did not leave immediately. Soon enough, two roots, one coming from below the suspended pathway and other coming from below the trunk approached him. Both roots were coiled into something.


     The root that tapped his shoulder pulled his uninjured arm up and placed the two items being coiled by the two other roots on his hand.


     The two items looked extraordinary. One was a shard shaped purple crystal. It looked beautiful but it was rough and unpolished. The crystal was about the size of his index finger. The other item was an odd looking seed. It was shaped like a watermelon seed but was red in color and was about the size of his thumb.


     "What are these?"


     Mark did not hesitate to ask even if he looked like someone crazy while talking to a tree.


     The root in front of Mark then pointed at the crystal and then below the suspended pathway. Mark followed what it was pointing at below and saw the body of the dead mutated cat being eaten by the infected.


     "This crystal is from that huge cat?"


     The root shook in confirmation.


     "Then this seed, is it yours?"


     Mark was confused with the seed. He did not think that the huge tree would give him something like its seed since it did not even want to let go of the fruit. And as if to confirm his thoughts, the root shook sideways.


     "This seed is not yours? Then what seed is this?"


     There was no response from the tree. It seemed that it also did not know.


     Mark's face turned black and decided to let his feelings go. If the tree did not know about it, then, there was nothing they could do about it. At least, it gave him something in return. Also since it was from that mysterious tree, it should be something rare.


     Since he was given something, Mark decided to say his gratitude. After all, even though the tree was threatening, it was like his initial thoughts before. It was not hostile to people. It just behaved dangerously due to the fruit suddenly being stolen.


     It was confusing though. What would this huge tree want to do with its own fruit? Well, it was not of his concern anymore.


     "Thanks for these."


     Mark said and shook the root with his hand like he was shaking another person's. Mark stored the two items in one of the pockets on his jacket and left with Abbygale. After the two started walking away, the roots started to recede and the huge tree became dormant once more. However, the City Hall was left almost crumbling.


     When Mark and Abbygale returned, the very first person to approach them was Charmaine who was being assisted by the nurse.


     "Big Brother, are you ok?"


     Charmaine worriedly asked as she stared at Mark's blood covered arm.


     "It's a little painful but I'm fine. It's just a scratch you see."


     "Big Bro. That pun is lame."


     "It's not a pun though. It's really just a scratch."


     Mark then wiped the blood using the sleeve of his other arm. With Charmaine's gasp, the wounds that had already started to heal were revealed. The wounds were not bleeding anymore as the wounds had already closed up.


     "See? It'll be fine in a few hours."


     Not only Charmaine but the other people who were nearby were shocked. They saw how much blood was gushing out of his wounds and it was healing already?


     "Bro… Really, what is happening? The zombies and those creatures. Then, you and Gale…"


     When Charmaine said that, she looked at the white haired girl with cat ears who was holding Mark's hand.


     "You know something right?"


     Most of the people around also had the same question. However, unlike Charmaine, no one dared voice out their questions in fear of offending the mysterious father and daughter.


     The Congresswoman and the Police Chief also approached at this moment.


     "I also think the same. I had been suspecting that you knew something. Could you please make it clear to us? What is really happening?"


     Madam Lanie asked with an inquisitive but humble tone. She really wanted to know what she needed to know but she also wanted to maintain a good relationship with these people.


     On the other hand, Mark's face was turning dark. However, it was not Mark but the little girl who spoke.


     "Muu. Annoying people."


     Abbygale was also dissatisfied. Except for Charmaine and the nurse, the little girl started glaring at everyone. Her red eyes really looked terrifying at this moment.


     Mark patted the little girl's head and looked at the congresswoman.


     "Can we talk about it later? We're tired you see?"


     Madam Lanie scratched her subconsciously. It was an act unbefitting her status.


     "Sorry about that, I got carried away because of everything we just saw."


     Mark then nodded. He looked at Charmaine and signaled her with his chin to follow. He then walked towards the door with Abbygale with Charmaine and the nurse behind. All the people in front of them hurriedly moved to the side to make way for their group.


     After entering, Mark glanced behind and asked.


     "Charm, where are our things?"


     "It's the room beside the Chief's office I think?"


     "Why there?"


     "I don't know? Madam Lanie brought me to that room."


     Walking down the stairs and out of the hallway, they immediately found the room.


     When they entered, Mark realized how much effort the Congresswoman's group gave in order to make the room as comfortable as possible. It was an office room but there was a bunker bed moved here. The cluttered mess left by the outbreak was also cleaned up and all the unnecessary things inside the room were removed.


     Mark plopped his body on one of the office chairs and yawned. He then reached out for the bag he brought and took one of the insulated bottles that contained soda. Flipping the bag on his belt, he took out two medicines, a capsule and a tablet. It immediately consumed the medicine as he was already feeling the effects of excessive use of adrenaline.


     The nurse helped Charmaine unto the bed and went out of the room hurriedly. Mark noticed it.


     "Is she afraid of us?"


     "I don't think so?"


     Charmaine replied.


     "Why did she hurry out then?"


     Charmaine did not answer anymore. She was also confused.


     Abbygale approached her Papa while staring at his wounds.


     "Papa. Does it hurt?"


     "Just a little."


     Mark patted the little girl's head. In this form of hers, the texture of her hair was really comfortable to touch. He then lifted the concerned girl up and made her sit on his lap. He then stared at the cat ears on her head then looked for her human ears.


     "It's really not there huh?"


     "What is it Papa?"


     Abbygale was curious.


     "Your human ears, it's not there anymore. Can you still turn back to normal?"


     "Ummm…"


     The little girl was seriously thinking.


     "I can? But don't know how."


     She found her answer in her mind and was crestfallen.


     "Is that so? Then let me try."


     Mark then hugged Abbygale tightly. After about a minute or two, he features started going back to normal. The change was visible to his eyes. To describe her transformation, it was like her cat ears and tail was being absorbed by her body while her human ears sprouted like how her cat ears appeared before.


     "So, it was really the case."


     Mark murmured. Abbygale on the other hand touched her head checking if her cat ears were still there or not.


     "Papa… how?"


     "You're just too agitated."


     Mark smiled. The cause to Abbygale's transformation seemed to be her emotions. Her calm emotion that Mark always felt from her was being shared with agitation while she was in that form. It also seemed to be the case why the shy girl managed to voice out her dissatisfaction towards the people earlier.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     90 An Insidious Plan
      Day 3 – 12:00 NN – Bacoor City Police Command Center 3rd Floor, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Madam Lanie and Chief Mallari just went out of the room Mark and the three girls were staying. The two wore bitter face after learning everything from Mark.


     After Mark rested enough, he asked the nurse taking care of Charmaine to call the two and tell them the things the government disclosed back in the mall. He also summarized a bit of his encounter with the military and what happened at the mall. Still, he did not tell everything. He hid things like he had a Satellite Phone and he could contact the military based at the Bay City. There was no point in telling this to them right now.


     Actually, it was not that there was really no point but he just did not want to be pestered about when would the rescue arrive and stuff like that. More than that, this phone was personally given to him by Angeline. It was not a government property for them to demand its use.


     The two leaders would be the ones to inform the other survivors about the situation. They also told Mark that they were already preparing to leave this place.


     At this moment, Mark could hear a lot of gunshots from outside the window. The bodyguards and the police along with other able people were moving to procure some of the government vehicles outside. Once enough vehicles were gathered, everyone would hurry up and leave this place.


     Mark and Abbygale's fight at the City Hall rooftop opened the eyes of the people here. This place was not safe at all. Unless they had the ability and skills like the two displayed at the rooftop, they would not survive just by staying at this flimsy and small building.


     In the room, Mark was also preparing his things. Abbygale on the other hand was taking a nap using Charmaine's lap as a pillow. The full usage of her abilities at the rooftop drained the little girl a lot.


     TOK! TOK!


     Two knocks sounded at the door and it opened. It was the nurse who was taking care of Charmaine. Apparently, after the doctors and nurses were rescued, they divided to work on treating the injured survivors. On the other hand, this nurse was assigned to solely take care of Charmaine.


     The nurse was holding two small bags. He handed one of the bags to Mark.


     "Here are the medicines you wanted."


     "Alright."


     Mark took the bag and bundled it with the things he will bring back. In the bag were Charmaine's insulin shots and other medicine of common illness like cold and fever. As for the painkillers and other stuff, he had a lot of stock back in the vehicle so he did not ask for more.


     After giving the bag of medicine to Mark, the nurse sat beside Charmaine and the two women started chatting with each other.


     "Mr. Mark…"


     The nurse called out to him.


     "Just Mark is fine. Adding mister to my name gives me cringes."



     "Okay then, Mark. Is Charm's proposal for me before still valid? I know I did not give my answer earlier but."


     "You want to come with us?"


     Charmaine interjected with a happy face.


     "Yes. I decided to come with you if possible."


     The nurse answered Charmaine's question before turning at Mark. After all, he was the one with the final say.


     "It's fine if Charm wants you to go with us. Still, what changed your mind?"


     Mark was curious. The nurse inhaled and exhaled deeply before answering.


     "I'll be frank. Your fight at the rooftop shook me. I know Madam Lanie said that we are going to a safer place but I doubt that the place is really safe. So I thought that going with your group would be safer."


     She looked straight at Mark and continued.


     "I know that I'm being presumptuous but in exchange for the protection I will get, I'll work hard for anything I can do. Even if you wanted something like my body I won-"


     "WAIT! Wait. Stop. You're going the wrong way."


     Mark stopped her with a darkened face. Charmaine also hurriedly spoke with a flushed face.


     "Yeah. What are you saying? Don't tell me you fell in love with Big Brother…"


     Charmaine's voice trailed off as she received a stern stare from her Big Brother.


     With a serious face, the nurse replied.


     "I didn't. I'm not falling in love or something like that. I just know that I needed to give something as exchange and all I have is myself and nothing else."


     "Don't tell me, you're that kind of woman?"


     "I'M NOT!"


     Mark stared at the nurse and sensed her emotions. She was actually not that willing to say or do it but she was determined to give up everything she had as long as she could live.


     "Geez. Alright."


     He decided to accept the nurse's determination or rather, desperation.


     "Big Brother?! Don't tell me…"


     "What kind of dirty things are you thinking about? Can you use some bleach to cleanse your brain a bit?"


     "Guu…"


     With that, Charmaine became quiet.


     Looking back at the nurse, Mark spoke once more.


     "I'll let you come with us and you will fulfill what you just said except the last one."


     Hearing that, the nurse felt relieved and somehow insulted at the same time. She was relieved that she did not need to resort to giving up her body but felt insulted since she seemed to not have any charm on Mark's eyes. She was still a woman. Even if she was not beautiful, her looks was still above average. But to Mark, she seemed to be just an ugly woman.


     Then she came to a realization and she voiced it out subconsciously.


     "Are you impotent?"


     COUGH! COUGH!


     Mark choked on his saliva because of what he just heard.


     "Where the hell did that come from? I'm perfectly normal!"


     It seemed that Abbygale was disturbed from her nap because of the noise they were making. She slowly opened her eyes and rubbed it. The little girl then stood up and walked towards her Papa.


     "Papa is angry?"


     Mark patted her head.


     "I'm not."


     The little girl nodded and sat on his lap without asking him. Everyone was speechless after that though. It was because Abbygale started glaring at the nurse without anyone knowing why. The little girl just sat on his lap while staring at the nurse without saying anything.


     Abbygale's glare made the nurse shiver inside. It was as if the little girl was telling her not to bully her Papa.


     Mark on the other hand sighed.


     'Why is it harder to talk to women nowadays? It was even harder than killing a dozen infected.'


     With that, the room finally became quiet. Mark continued with his work while Abbygale sat on his lap staring at the nurse. The nurse on the other hand did not try to move or talk under the little girl's watch. To the side, Charmaine could only smile bitterly.


     The little girl was actually scarier than the father…


     Fifteen minutes later, Chief Mallari came in to tell them that the vehicles were ready and they could leave anytime. It was faster than he anticipated. With that as the signal, Mark called on his radio.


     "Mei'er, are you there?"


     "Gege. Are we going to fetch you already?"


     It was an immediate reply and even the subject for the call was not needed to be discussed. Mei's voice even sounded happy.


     "Yeah. Are you watching what is happening?"


     "We are."


     "Alright, tell Odel to drive here already. The evacuation will start."


     "Okay!"


     Mark then turned to the police chief.


     "Let's get going. It's better if we leave sooner. We need to get to Firenze before sunset."


     "Isn't it too early? Firenze is just about half an hour from here on car right?"


     Charmaine interjected.


     "It was before the outbreak. Right now, even just going here from the City Mall took us more than an hour when it should be just about ten minutes normally."


     "Why?"


     "There are infected on the street and even cars blocking the roads. Maneuvering through those blockades and dealing with the infected would consume more time than travelling. There are even time we needed to drive back and forth since there are totally blocked and unusable roads."


     The Chief nodded with Mark's explanation while the two women were also enlightened.


     With that, Mark carried the things he needed to bring while the nurse helped Charmaine walk out. Not wanted to be left out, Abbygale volunteered to carry one of the bags. The bag looked too big for her but she carried it without effort.


     As the first people to be informed, Mark and his group was the first to move. Strange enough, Mark did not get out and just stood by the entrance of the building while holding his assault rifle. Due to this behavior of his, the rest of the group did not dare walk away from him and just waited by his side.


     The gunshots continued outside as the armed men kept the infected at bay under the Chief's leadership. Mark was watching the situation while leaning on the frame of the door. The vehicles procured were several vans and multi-cabs. There was also a black car with a single 8 on the car plate. Cars with these plate numbers belong to congressmen so this car should belong to Madam Lanie. He was also sure that this was a bulletproof car.


     A minute later, the survivors started walking out of the building in a hurry. They all ran into the vehicles. It was not because they were panicking but it was instructed by the congresswoman. Everyone needed to hurry since the infected were gathering towards this direction.


     Soon, a large black modified van arrived. It was Mark's vehicle. The armed men let the vehicle come close to the entrance since Mark had a lot of things he was carrying.


     The vehicle stopped just beside the entrance of the Command Center. Then, under the gazes of the people around, the door opened and a very beautiful girl came out of the vehicle. Everyone who saw her froze on their steps and inhaled a mouthful of air amazed. Even the men shooting the infected could not help but stare.


     And then, under their surprised eyes, the beautiful girl ran towards Mark and embraced him tightly.


     Everyone choked. The contrast between the appearances of the two was like heaven and earth. If one were to use a Chinese idiom, it was like a flower stuck in a cow's dung!


     Disregarding the gazes she was gathering, Mei started examining Mark's body. On the other hand, Mark's face was very dark. Somehow, he was feeling irritated. He could not pinpoint why though since he could only detect the amazed and disappointed emotions of the people around him.


     "Gege, your wounds, is it fine?"


     "I'm fine. Look, it's already scabbed. Anyway, why did you go out? You're gathering attention you know that."


     "But, Gege. I'm worried."


     It was then, another woman's voice was heard.


     "Master, just let her. She was too frantic when you got wounded that I had to snatch the radio away from her."


     Everyone looked at where the voice came from and saw someone coming out from the driver's seat of the vehicle. It was a beautiful woman. Even though she was not as beautiful as the first girl, her mature appeal hit the eyes of the older on younger men alike.


     But still, they froze when they realized what this woman called Mark. It echoed into their ears and they were screaming inside.


     "You two…"


     Mark sighed. He then heard a murmur behind him.


     "No wonder my appeal did not work on him…"


     He decided to ignore that. However, Mei did not…


     She started glaring at the nurse like a cat whose tail was stepped on. Mark started pushing Mei away and looked at Odelina.


     "Odel, help me load these on the vehicle."


     He pointed at the things he put beside the entrance.


     "Yes, Master."


     Odelina then patiently loaded the things at the back of the vehicle. Charmaine then asked while looking at Mei.


     "Big Brother… You're girlfriend?"


     "She's not."


     "But… Ok."


     Charmaine wanted to continue asking questions but could she not notice Mark's bad mood while looking at the people staring at the beautiful girl hugging him.


     Soon enough, the survivors boarded the vehicles. The only people left outside were Mark's group and Madam Lanie's group.


     "Is everyone ready?"


     Madam Lanie asked Chief Mallari.


     "We actually have three people missing."


     "Huh? Who?"


     "Garcia and his men."


     "What? Are they not coming?"


     "Madam, I think they wanted to come but…"


     The Police Chief pointed at the entrance where Mark was. Mark was wiping blood from his nose when he noticed that the two people were looking at him, he called out.


     "You guys ready to leave yet?"


     Madam Lanie realized what Mark was doing. She shook her head.


     "We are ready."


     "Alright. Lead the way. We'll guard the back when we leave since there are still the infected coming from behind the City Hall."


     Unexpectedly, an arm sized tree root came busting out of the ground near Mark. The other people except Mark were surprised. Then, the root slowly came in front of him.


     He raised his head and looked at the huge tree and then back to the root in front of him. He reached to it and shook it. Since the huge tree wanted to befriend him, Mark did not deny its intentions. To his eyes, it was better to befriend something like this sentient tree than actually befriending the unstable humans.


     After he shook the root with his hand, several more roots busted out from the ground in the middle of the street. The roots then started to block the incoming infected.


     "There's the cue, we're leaving!"


     Mark shouted. They all boarded the vehicles and started to drive away. Strange enough, Mark sat beside the passenger door of his vehicle and the door remained opened. He then started to aim his M16 Assault Rifle at the entrance of the Command Center.


     "Odel, stop the vehicle for a bit."


     Mark said and without questioning why, Odelina obeyed. The vehicle stopped by the corner street beside the City Hall.


     Then three people came stumbling out of the entrance in a hurry. Their faces were covered with sweat and their expressions were filled with fear and panic. It was the businessman, Garcia and his bodyguards.


     "Wait!! Wait for us!!!"


     The three shouted in unison.


     It was then that the roots blocking the infected receded and the infected started running towards the three men who were shouting.


     TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Several silenced gunshots could be faintly heard. Then, the three men shouting fell down and started screaming in pain. Their legs were shot and were bleeding profusely.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     With their screams, the infected became more agitated. The bodyguards disregarded the pain on their legs and started to shoot the incoming infected. However, they were surprised. The infected running after them started falling down on the road before them. There were bloody holes all over their bodies.


     They started to feel hope. They thought that someone was trying to help them. What they did not notice was that none of the shots were aimed at the head of the running infected. After several seconds, the infected that had fallen started to stand up once more.


     Then...


     Garcia and his men could only let out their painful screams as they were voraciously eaten the by the Biters that had turned into Eaters.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     91 The Green Haired Girl and the Mysterious Tree
      The screams of the men did not last long but those who heard them could not help but shiver. Not far from Mark's vehicle, the vehicles of the other survivors also stopped as none of them dared to stray away from Mark's group. Since that was the case, the people on the other vehicles also saw what happened.


     "Big Brother, you just… Is that really necessary to kill them?"


     Charmaine asked. It was not new to her to anyone dying since she already saw a lot of people fell drenched with their own blood when the infected appeared but it was a different issue when she saw her Big Brother killing another person without batting an eyelid.


     Mark looked at her shrugging his shoulders.


     "I did not kill them though."


     "You just did shot them."


     The nurse added.


     "Yeah, I shot them but I did not kill them. I only shot their legs you see?"


     Everyone in the vehicle was speechless. It was true that he did not kill them but he totally sent them to their deaths.


     They just did not know that Mark already planned to do this since he and Abbygale returned after that hair-raising fight. If the event on the rooftop where three of the congresswoman's bodyguards died did not happen and Garcia came in front of him to apologize, Mark would have had let them go. However, that was not the case fueling Mark's desire to eliminate them.


     After they returned, he noticed that the three were trying to hide away from him. As if they would be able to since it was Mark that we were talking about. Since they were hiding, Mark made they hide some more. At the time he was standing by the entrance, he was actually blocking the way making the three not dare to pass by.


     When the three could not hold it anymore and wanted to go out, Mark immediately sent a strand of energy to the three. Since Mark could still not control it perfectly and he was not using his hand as a targeting medium, the effect was weaker. However, that weak intensity of the energy was enough to give the three a strong splitting headache. If one was to see the three on the room they were hiding at, they would be able to see three men kneeling on the floor while clutching their heads. They were just normal people after all.


     The last part of the plan was to let them out after the vehicles left. He then shot their feet making them not able to escape. Mark shot the incoming Biters afterwards. It was to ensure that the three would not have an easy way out. The Biters would only bite the three and go away. Since that was the case, why not turn the Biters into Eaters? Then, the Eaters savored every bite of the three men's flesh.


     Mark glanced at the clustered infected feasting on the bodies of the three one last time with indifferent eyes before looking away.


     "Odel, let's go."


     With that cue, Odelina drove the vehicle away and it now led the other cars since it was the only vehicle in the convoy that could deal with the obstacles on the road.



     Charmaine and the nurse could not help but stare at the ruthless man in front of them. It was good that they were in his good side. When the thought of becoming enemies with him entered their minds, they could only shiver. Still, the two could not help but be confused. None of the other people in the vehicle was bothered with what Mark had done. Rather, the beautiful girl and Abbygale were even sticking to him like glue.


     'Hmm?'


     Mark suddenly sensed something and quickly turned his head towards the rooftop of the City Hall. His eyes widened but then, he let out a helpless smile.


     'So, that really was the case.'


     ***


     On the City Hall rooftop, an eleven year old girl sat on the edge of the roof. Anyone who would look at her would know that she was not normal. She had a green colored hair and her pupils also had the same color. Her lips were rose pink and there were small pink flowers hanging on her hair…


     Wait... no...


     The pink flowers were actually growing out of her hair.


     As she sat by the edge, she was watching the vehicles leaving the compound while holding a golden fruit on her hand. She noticed someone looking at her from the black van leading the other cars. She then waved her hand with a smile.


     The girl looked at the huge tree behind her. Her smile vanished and her face showed a worried expression.


     "Lil bro. How long would you stay like that?"


     To her question, the whole tree shook making slight tremors on the building.


     "You really can't turn back into a human?"


     The tree shook again making her disappointed.


     The girl skipped towards the north side of the roof top and looked below with a sad face. Below, on the street, thick smoke started to rise into the air while the huge Mutated Woodman started to turn into ashes.


     "Dad turned into that monster, Mom is still unconscious and you turned into a huge tree. What should I do now?"


     The green haired girl said while on the verge of crying. She remembered what happened after the infected came and started the slaughter.


     Her name was Emika and her little brother was named Mikio. They had these names since their father was a Japanese that married their mother who was a local. They had a family of four. Her, her Dad, her Mom, and her four years-old little brother. They came here since her Dad had to submit papers for the family business they were going to start. Then, the outbreak came.


     Emika, their dad and Mikio were all bitten and their mom hit her head on the edge of an office table when she fell by accident. She fell unconscious since then. The most severe bite was on her dad who was bitten on his shoulder. She was bitten on her foot and her little brother was bitten on his hand that he even lost three of his fingers due to the bite.


     With all the strength they could muster, they managed to found a place in the first floor to hide. However, things had gone wrong after that. Her father started to turn into one of those who bit them. In order to not implicate his family, her father ran out of hiding in the last second. As the two children were also bitten, they knew that they would also turn.


     They then pulled their unconscious mother and hid her inside a smaller room that had cleaning tools.


     After that, both of them soon fell unconscious. When she woke up, her hair was differently colored and she did not find her brother anywhere. She then realized that the room was gone and she was trapped inside a huge tree. Surprisingly, she could communicate with the huge tree and was shocked that the huge tree was actually her missing little brother.


     With her little brother's help, they found their unconscious mom and hid her inside Mikio's huge body.


     Strangely, she could seem to grow small pink beautiful flowers on her hair. When plucking the flowers, it felt like she was pulling a hair strand out of her head. She could also recall abilities she had after she woke up. She could grow thorns on her skin and she could control her green hair. She could make her hair change length and even move her hair as if it was her arm.


     On the other side, her brother said that he could create a fruit that should be able to wake up their mom. However, none of them could understand how or why they turned into this and how they had those abilities. The siblings did not care about it anymore. They only wanted their mom to wake up and took this chance with the fruit.


     Back to the present, Emika looked away from the burning body of her Dad and approached the tree. The trunk of the tree opened up and let her in. Soon, she returned to where her mom was lying down.


     "How can we feed this to mom now?"


     Emika sat beside her mom murmuring. The tree then shook taking her attention.


     "Smash the fruit you say? Like how mom feed you vegetables?"


     The tree shook again.


     With that idea, Emika opened her mom's mouth and squeezed the fruit above her mouth. Soon, the juice of the fruit along with its flesh fell into the mouth of their mom. Emika closed her mom's mouth and helped her ingest the contents in her mouth.


     "I wonder if this would really work."


     ***


     "Gege, what are you looking at?"


     Mei beside Mark noticed him staring at the City Hall behind them. She also tried to look at what he was staring at but saw nothing.


     "I just thought of something."


     Mark replied with a smile. He then looked at the nurse who was watching his interaction with Mei.


     "Since you're with us now, can you introduce yourself?"


     "Oh, right. I forgot."


     The nurse was surprised and then fixed her posture before continuing.


     "I'm Melissa Santos, 24, a Nursing Associate. My hobbies are—"


     "Well, stop. You're not in an interview for work or a beauty pageant. You don't need to say too much. Geez."


     Mark did not let her finish talking and stopped her. Noticing her blunder, Melissa lowered her head in embarrassment.


     After that, everyone's introduction came in order.


     "Big Brother, what about her? Why is she tied up?"


     Charmaine said pointed at the infected student tied up at the end of the seat.


     "You don't have to worry about her. She's Jannette I think? She's an infected."


     Melissa and Charmaine were shocked.


     "Big Brother? Why do you have one in here?"


     "Don't worry about her, she won't bite. She's also not aggressive like those outside."


     "Really?"


     "Well, maybe?"


     "Big Brother! That's not reliable at all!"


     "Hahaha!"


     Everyone started laughing as they noticed that Mark was playing with Charmaine. With a red face, she retorted.


     "Big Bro! I hate you!"


     She then turned her face away and crossed her arms in front of her. Charmaine really looked serious that it made the scene even funnier.


     Melissa on the other hand observed the group and the interior of the vehicle, she sighed inside. The vehicle was comfortable and even looked luxurious. It was equipped with a lot of things. Then, Mark's group had a different atmosphere compared to the other survivors she was with before. His group was lively and energetic compared to the people inside the other vehicles that were lifeless and lacking energy. His group was enjoying the current situation of the world while others could only live in fear.


     She felt that she really made the right decision. Melissa became really confident about it. After the laughter died down, she asked Mark.


     "Uhm. Can I ask a question?"


     "You can but whether I will answer depends on your question."


     Mark nodded indifferently.


     "Back there you told us about Mutators but you never told us what you and Abbygale are."


     "Hmm. I can answer that. Abbygale here, she should be a Mutator. As for me, I'm not."


     Melissa and Charmaine were surprised.


     "But Big Brother you…"


     Charmaine interjected.


     "I know what your next question is but I can't answer that. The only thing I can say is that Mutators are people who were bitten by the infected but did not turn and mutated in to something else. As for me, I was never bitten by the infected so I'm not one."


     Mark's answer to the two only made them more confused. However, Mark already told them that he won't answer so even if they tried to press for any answer, the two would not receive one.


     "Odel, there is a convenience store near the area we stopped earlier right? Stop by that place to get more supplies. We have more vehicles right now so we can carry more."


     "Alright Master, leave it to me."


     With that, Odelina led the convoy outside the convenience store. After stopping, Mark and Abbygale jumped off the van and started to clear the infected outside and inside the convenience store. They did not let the other group to help as their guns were not equipped with suppressors. With them participating, it would only bring more infected towards area.


     When the very few number of infected was wiped out. Madam Lanie and Chief Mallari went out of their vehicles and approached Mark.


     "Are we here to get supplies?"


     Madam Lanie asked.


     "That's right. You should get your people to take as much food and other necessities as possible. We might not find or stop at other places on the way."


     Mark replied making the two nod in understanding. The only reason they could stop at this place was because there were too few infected in the area. In the other places however, no one knows what they would encounter.


     RUMBLE!


     As they were about to start, they all heard a rumbling sound. The sound seemed to have come from far away but it was too loud that they even managed to hear it. When they tried to find the direction where the sound was coming from, the all turned back towards the City Hall compound.


     What they saw surprised everyone.


     The huge tree started to wither. Its large leaves started to fall off from its branches and the branches snapped like brittle sticks. Soon, the tree started to fall and the building that lost the support from the tree finally collapsed. It created a huge cloud of dust along with the crashing sounds.


     It was lucky that they had already left the compound or else, what had just happened was enough to bring them into another round of danger.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     92 A Short Break
      Day 3 – 12:50 PM – Day and Night Convenience Store, Niog Road, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     "Mei'er, can you get me a change of clothes from the back?"


     Mark peeked from outside the vehicle and asked Mei who was inside. Of course, she immediately went to the back of the vehicle and brought new clothes for Mark who was still all covered in blood.


     He received the clothes from Mei and went back inside the convenience store.


     "Gege, where are you going?"


     "I'm going to change clothes inside the store. I can't change inside the car with all of you girls there."


     "Oh, okay."


     Mark walked away back inside the convenience store.


     On the way, Mark could see the survivors hurriedly emptying the store of its goods. Fortunately or unfortunately, the outbreak came so sudden that no one was able to loot this store and was left basically untouched aside from the scattered items, blood residues and disgusting smell of decaying body parts on the floor. The storage was also full. It seemed that the store had just restocked its supplied before the outbreak came. It was lucky that there would be no infected coming this way for a while. The sound of the City Hall collapsing should have attracted the infected towards that direction.


     When the survivors saw him pass by, they stayed away from him like plague. They all saw what he did to Garcia's group and were afraid to step into their graves if they offended him in any way. Also, his performance at the rooftop was also fresh in their minds. Mark could fearlessly fight a nine foot tall monster, to him, they were like ants.


     Mark could feel their emotions but he could care less about them. He took a bar of soap and one gallon of mineral water from the back shelf of the convenience store and went towards the toilet. He needed wash off the blood on his body as it was sticky and uncomfortable.


     Inside the toilet, Mark started washing his body while contemplating on many things. One of those things was the abrupt change in his mindset. Before the outbreak, he was just a timid loner that shut his most of his connection to the outside world. He could act in front of other people but after the outbreak, his emotions were severely affected and were slowly changing.


     It was not just a matter of keeping his act. The bloodlust he was feeling was real. One thing was every time he was using the ability he learned from Freed. He was smiling sinisterly when he used that ability at that fat inmate before. That was very far from his character before the outbreak. He even started to smile during dangerous fights like what he did when fighting that huge Woodman.


     "Empath… Mutagen… Bloodlust… Evolution…"


     Mark was enlightened. His evolution was faster than most people. The Mutagen evolves all creatures infected by it slowly. The changes in his body was abrupt and so as his emotions.


     "Does this Mutagen also affects the emotions of creatures infected by it and brings out their beastly instincts?"



     His mind turned towards the condition Odel was before, the savage attitude of Abbygale and even the aggressiveness the huge cat displayed despite the fact that it was obviously a well groomed house cat. All of it enforces his theory.


     "I guess, I could also work on this or else, I'll end up becoming a madman in the future. It's a pity that I can't use that calming energy for myself."


     Mark shook his head. He was slowly gaining some understanding towards his abilities. He could absorb other people's emotions and use those emotions as energy and release it. The emotional energy he could release also seemed to vary into two kinds, positive and negative. The calming energy he could release was actually the positive emotions he could generate. It was just that he could not release it without getting into contact with the target.


     Along those thoughts, he just wished that the Mutagen in his body could make his fear of people vanish into thin air. It was because trying to keep his act all the time was too taxing for his heart and mind.


     Wiping his arm, he could bitterly smile. The wound that he received from that huge cat was almost healed already and it already felt itchy that he felt peeling off the scab covering it.


     Looking at his wounds enforced the thought of expecting the unexpected at this outbreak. The existence of that tree and that girl he saw sitting on the rooftop. The two had similar emotional pattern but also different. If that girl was a Mutator, then that tree should also be one. No wonder it had sentience. He thought at first that the huge tree had evolved too much that it gained sentience but that was not actually the case.


     "I wonder how I did not detect that girl before…"


     Mark murmured as he started to wear the new clothes he brought. If he detected her in the first place, he might have gained another Mutator for his group. However, since the girl did not appear when he and Abbygale were on the rooftop, it was safe to say that the girl did not want to go with them.


     "Did she manage to escape the collapse though?"


     He asked himself. It was not because of worry but curiosity.


     ***


     While Mark was inside the store, the giggles of the girls could be heard inside the vehicle. It seemed that women were really good at befriending each other. While the children were playing on their phones, the women were chatting about various things like how Mark met Mei and Odelina and about the past of Melissa and Charmaine.


     Charmaine looked at the women in front of her. These women along with her were around Mark and staying around him. It reminded her of the time in the college with her Big Brother.


     "Charm? Charm!"


     Immersed in her thoughts, Charmaine did not immediately hear that Melissa was calling her. When she finally heard her voice, she could see a hand waving in front of her. Charmaine immediately swatted the hand away from her face.


     "Charm, what are you thinking about? You just suddenly went blank and silent like that."


     Charmaine shook her head with a smile.


     "Nothing, I just remembered my college days with Big Brother."


     "Oh? Can we have more details?"


     Melissa pressed on. Mei and Odelina were obviously interested though they did not say anything.


     Looking at their interested eyes, Charmaine gave in.


     "Well, it's nothing much in particular. It's just like back in college. Big Brother was always surrounded by women."


     The three other women were surprised. Is he that popular before? Even Mei who blindly followed Mark almost everywhere could not believe it.


     Charmaine realized what was on their minds and hurriedly explained.


     "It's not like what you three are thinking. Big Brother looked like a scary person but he was actually kind and even a bit childish back then. Though, he didn't talk too much and was preferred to be always alone, he did not chase away anyone who wanted to stick around him.


     He was dragged into a newly formed group along with us after he participated in a cosplay event in school. Fortunately or maybe not, the most popular girls in the school were also in that group. Not boasting but me and my older sister was included in those popular girls."


     Charmaine puffed up her chest with pride making the other women look at her with slit eyes. Still, none of them interrupted her story.


     "Then, the group started hanging out together more often until most of the girls often hangout with Big Brother around including me. You see, other men looked at us like we were eye candy and their stares were always uncomfortable and annoying. There were also times that they would try to make a move on us."


     When Charmaine said that, Mei nodded. She was always in that situation whenever she goes out.


     "There was one peculiar person back then though. It was Big Brother. He did not look at us like others. He did not even put his eyes on us. It made us comfortable staying around him and he would also help us if we need some help. Also, no other men would bother us if Big Brother is around."


     "Then, did you girls just use Master like a shield?"


     Odelina interjected with an exasperated expression.


     "I don't know about the others but I didn't. I swear. Also, it did not last long. Things happened and the group disbanded soon after. Big Brother was the person who took the most impact at that event and started to stay away from the members of the group."


     Charmaine added with a sad expression.


     "What happened?"


     Mei asked. However, Charmaine just looked at Odelina and Mei and did not answer the question. Instead, she said.


     "It's better for you two to not know, you'll probably go on a rampage after knowing it."


     Charmaine spoke with a bitter smile.


     "If you won't tell us, then I'll just ask Gege."


     Mei said with a determined expression. Nevertheless, Charmaine added something that baffled them.


     "It's better for you not to as Big Brother. As far as I know, he doesn't remember those events anymore."


     "Amnesia?"


     Melissa asked.


     "I don't know. I did not confirm it myself since I just heard it from the other members of the group. They said that Big Brother doesn't remember the newer members of the group and everything that happened after the second semester that the group existed. It was his close classmate who was also a member of the group that confirmed it."


     Charmaine replied while shaking her head. Odelina was in deep contemplation about what she just heard while Mei was feeling agitated. They were not stupid to not realize that something really bad happened back then that resulted to Mark losing his memories of that time.


     They were about to continue the conversation when Mei suddenly turned her head towards the convenience store making Melissa and Charmaine confused.


     "What wrong?"


     Melissa asked and it was Odelina who answered while shrugging her shoulders.


     "Master is coming. She behaves like that every time Master returns after going somewhere."


     The two new members of the group were speechless. Several seconds later, they could see Mark walk out of the convenience store carrying a few bags.


     The agitated Mei hurriedly walked out of the vehicle and fetched her Gege and even took one of the bags he was carrying to help. It could be seen that Mark was confused about her actions. He could feel that she was agitated but could not figure out why.


     When Mark loaded the bags in the vehicle, he saw the girls in inside just staring at him. It made him felt awkward.


     "What's wrong with you all?"


     When he asked, they all averted their gazes at the same time making it even more peculiar. He wanted to do some more questioning but two people approached from behind. When he looked behind, he saw that they were Madam Lanie and Chief Mallari.


     "Need something?"


     "We're already done loading everything we can carry. We just want to ask which route we are going to take so it will be easier to follow."


     Madam Lanie replied to Mark's question.


     Hearing what they needed, Mark nodded and asked Mei to get the tablet he brought. There, Mark showed opened the offline mapping app he downloaded and told the two what route they would take and the alternative routes if ever something went wrong and the first route could not be accessed.


     The primary route he proposed might be the safest one which was going through a large private subdivision which was called Citta Italia. The main entrance of the subdivision was connected in Molino Boulevard and its back access road was actually just a few blocks away to the main street that led to Firenze and Charmaine's home subdivision. Then, he told two other routes they could take but those routes were more populated and even had more detours.


     While they were discussing the route, Charmaine made her way out of the vehicle with difficulty taking Mark's attention.


     "Why did you go out?"


     "Big Brother, I just remembered. Are you going to find Carlo too?"


     "I do plan to check his house later since I don't know where he is. Why?"


     "Then, its better if we check on him first. I met him in the WCRonalds branch his grandfather owned before the outbreak. Maybe, he's still there."


     "Really?"


     Mark slapped his forehead. He forgot about that detail.


     "Alright. Still, that place is closer but actually more dangerous."


     He looked at Madam Lanie and Chief Mallari.


     "We'll be having another stop alright?"


     It was not a request. He was actually telling them that they could follow him whether they would like it or not making the two helpless. After all, without Mark's group, their road towards Firenze would be a very dangerous one. There would also be a possibility of all of them not going to make it.


     In the end, the two helplessly nodded.


     Turning back to Charmaine, Mark asked.


     "Why did you just tell this now?"


     Charmaine scratched her head and replied with an apologetic expression.


     "I forgot."


     Mark sighed. It looked like that he was not the only person had forgotten about it. On the other hand, Charmaine only remembered it after she told that story to the other women in the vehicle. It was because in that group, there were three people who truly treated Mark as their older Brother. Charmaine aside, the other two were her older sister, Elsa and Carlo, who was also her classmate that time.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     93 Commercial Center
      Day 3 – 1:32 PM – Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Along the boulevard, a black armored and apocalyptic styled van was leading a convoy consisting of six vehicles. There were three were Hi-Ace vans, two multi-cabs and a Black Armored Caddilac. The convoy was following the boulevard going east, south-east.


     Inside the Armored MB Sprinter that led the convoy, everyone was watching a 3d action movie Mark downloaded in the mall before in the large monitor at the back of the vehicle. Mark actually had more horror, gore and zombie apocalypse moving stored in his Hard Drive but no one would have the mood to watch those movies at the moment.


     While the others were watching the movie and Odelina was driving the vehicle, Mark was busy looking outside the window. He was staring blankly outside while contemplating about things. Right now, for him, there were a whole lot of things to analyze or at least create a theory.


     As he was deeply thinking about things, he could hear the voices of the girls who were watching the movie. It seemed that the movie had already reached the first fight scene.


     Inside the other vans in the convoy, almost no one dared look at outside the window. Every single time they attempted to do so, all that happened was them seeing the devastation the apocalypse had brought. All they could see were abandoned cars with broken and blood covered windows. Vehicles that collided into each other or even worse, busted through a wall or fence. There were even some overturned vehicles. They could also see the remaining rain water puddles that had not evaporated or sucked under the ground yet. The puddle were not clear colored but rather, blood colored as the rain yesterday washed the blood that scattered across the road. There were also decapitated body parts and decaying corpses left here and there.


     Not only on the road but the houses and establishments along the road were the same. The windows were broken, the walls were splashed with blood and there were some that had already turned into ruins.


     There was even the fact that there would be infected everywhere. Many of them were attracted and even chased their vehicles.


     Every time they looked outside, they were only reminded of things that could happen to them and things that happened to their families and friends. The morale of the survivors was very low. It would sure take some time for them to get used to the new state of the world right at now.


     Back inside the vehicle, it looked like that Charmaine was also paying attention to the scene outside the window from time to time. She noticed something and could not help but ask Mark.


     "Big Brother, I just noticed but why are there too few zombies on the road? Back in the City Hall there's just too many."


     Her question also attracted the attention of the others inside the car. They all turned to Mark waiting for an answer.



     "Well, it's just my theory but there should be a single reason to this. Though everyone became infected with Mutagen through the air, we actual infection started at a single point and not everywhere at the same time. The infection started to spread out from that point so the largest numbers of infected could only be found in three locations."


     Everyone nodded and waited for him to continue.


     "The first location should be at the ground zero. The second location was where the current infected was still spreading or the frontlines of the infection. The last one should be at places where people were gathering. Like you just said, there are more infected back in the City Hall. It is because there are people hiding inside. Now, we are nowhere near those locations so expect to encounter lesser infected."


     Mark had just finished what he wanted to say when he remembered to add another explanation that was easier to understand.


     "Just think of it like this. These places had less food and prey for the infected so where would they go?"


     That was really easier to understand and perfectly explained the current number of infected. Since these places had less food and prey for the infected, the infected should have gathered to places where there were more people.


     Their several minutes of travel were smooth. The boulevard had four lanes for vehicles for each direction making it easier to maneuver across abandoned and crashed vehicles. The number of infected also did not hinder the convoy and was easily decimated. If the road was blocked, Mark's vehicle that led the convoy would easily push the cars blocking the road to the side allowing the convoy to move on.


     It was fine until they reached the first main intersections of the boulevard. Before the outbreak, the distance between this intersection and the City Hall was just three to five minutes on foot and even just a minute on a vehicle at full speed but now, they took about ten minutes to get here due to the obstacles on the road.


     However, that was not the problem here. The problem was because there was a large traffic blockade of about more than a hundred cars blocking the intersection. The convoy could not help but stop and look for a way around.


     Mark stepped out of the vehicle along with Abbygale and started to survey the area around them while eliminating the infected in the area. The police in the convoy along with Chief Mallari also went out to protect the convoy using their riot shields and police batons. It was not the right time to go out and shoot after all.


     Mark climbed up on the roof of an abandoned van to see further and even tried looking at the fast food just to the right of the convoy. Seeing the situation, he could only shake his head in disappointment.


     It seemed that the people who created this mess were out of their minds while escaping. In the center of the intersection, the main cause of the blockade could be seen. About a dozen of cars crashed into each other and the other vehicles that tried to maneuver around the crashed vehicles ended up blocking each other's ways. Even the drive thru and the parking area around the fast food was in the same situation.


     Mark returned to the vehicle and Odelina lowered the window on the driver's seat.


     "Master, how is it?"


     "It's impossible to get through this. Get me the tablet. I'll try to find another route."


     Odelina looked behind her and told the girls to hand over the tablet and immediately gave it to Mark. While Mark was browsing the offline mapping app, Abbygale could be seen dashing and jumping around breaking the necks of each incoming infected in the area with a single kick.


     The police on the other hand applied the block, push and hit strategy. They would block the infected with their shield, push the infected back and hit their necks with the batons. It was quite effective since the number of the infected where not big.


     Swiping and enlarging the map on the tablet, Mark soon found another route which would go around to the western side of this blockade.


     "Odel, drive inside that commercial center. It will lead us behind that fast food and we can also stop on the gas station on the other side of the street."


     Odelina nodded and readied to reverse the vehicle. Mark signaled the police to return to their vehicles as they were leaving.


     The convoy made a U-turn and drove back for about 3 three lots. There they found the entrance of the commercial center. It was a commercial area that consisted of several separated commercial buildings and a wet and dry market further inside. Vehicles could be driven inside the center compound. One of the entrances of the center was connected to the boulevard while the other was on the street next to the fast food at the corner of the intersection.


     After entering the commercial compound, they were greeted by the gory scene inside. The glass windows of the stores were smashed open and dried up blood could be seen inside almost every store. The only stores remaining intact were the stores that had steel shutters down.


     ***


     Inside one of the closed stores in the wet and dry market, five people were huddled on the floor. The group consisted of two women and three men. The store was small and these people were in no way related to this store at all. Due to that, they could only access the main area of the small retail store and the toilet. It was lucky that this store was selling sun dry goods making them able to eat for the past two days. The problem however was that their water supply had already ran out last night.


     "What are we going to do now? I'm thirsty."


     One of the women voiced out in a weak voice. The other people in the group had no way to answer her though and just kept quiet.


     Then, the ears of the woman who spoke just now perked up.


     "Do you hear what I'm hearing? I hear vehicles."


     "What are you saying? I don't hear anything."


     One of the men said.


     "Yeah, maybe you're hallucinating because of your thirst."


     The other woman in the group added.


     When she heard what they said, she could not help but agree. Maybe she was really hallucinating. After all, once a person started to get delirious, they could hear or see anything and that was the only word that could describe her state right now.


     Until… she heard it again…


     "I'm not wrong! I really hear it!"


     "Yeah, I also heard it too!"


     One of the men who did not speak earlier said.


     Because of that, the others perked up their ears and started to hear the sound of vehicles passing by.


     "Should we ask for help?"


     The thirsty woman asked the others.


     "We have no choice do we? We'll be stuck here and die if we don't."


     The other woman said making the three men nod.


     "Alright, gather anything we could use as weapons and grab some bags of food. We have to hurry or we will miss them!"


     The man who was acting as their leader spoke and everyone moved immediately according to his instructions. However, the only things they found that they could use as weapons were a pair of broom and dustpan. They were feeling aggrieved but they had no choice.


     "When we go out, ignore the zombies and run towards the vehicles as fast as possible. We only have one shot at this."


     ***


     While moving inside the commercial compound, Mark and Abbygale had to go out and deal with the infected. The road was too narrow and was designed to only allow two vehicles to pass at the same time. However, the outbreak left a lot of cars abandoned in the middle of the road giving them the need to push every single car out of the way. Still, it was easier compared to the situation at the intersection.


     The only problem they had right now was the incoming infected and the slow pace they were travelling.


     More and more infected were getting attracted by the sounds of the engine and the police also started to help to hinder the infected from coming close to the vehicles.


     After another seven minutes, they were finally at the last corner of the road. It was the corner of the wet and dry market that led to the other entrance.


     At that time, Abbygale stopped beside her Papa and pulled his sleeves while looking at a certain direction.


     "Gale? Is something wrong?"


     "Papa, danger."


     Hearing what she said, Mark looked at that direction and saw nothing. However, four people entered his detection area at that time. They were running away from something.


     Soon the four people were on sight, two women and two men. They were all running shouting towards Mark's direction. They all ran like there was no tomorrow despite their weary looking faces. They tried to avoid all the infected on their way and succeeded but their panic did not lessen even just a little.


     "Help!"


     They all shouted in a chorus while panting. Their voices all sounded desperate and filled with fear.


     Crashing sounds could be heard just behind them. Then, after a louder crash, a two meter mutated infected could be seen running after the four while carrying a freshly mutilated body. The features of the infected could not be any more familiar to Mark since he encountered this kind of mutant twice inside the mall. It was one of those that he previously called "Fat Mutant" which he now decided to call Dozer. It was because of these mutants' tendency to ram on anything and everything that was on their way between them and their target.


     However, this Dozer chasing the group of survivors looked slightly different. Its body was all bloated as if like a balloon that was ready to burst open. Furthermore, there as a gas like effect near its mouth. Mark could not help but think of the large Woodman back in the City Hall. The Dozer in front of them should be another Level-2 Mutation.


     Hearing the shouts, the police started to get ready to confront the infected and save these survivors. It was their duty after all. However, an unexpected situation happened.


     "Well sh*t."


     Mark cursed. It was because when the Dozer saw him, it disregarded the survivors it was chasing before and started charging towards Mark's direction.


     "Gale, stay here and guard the car. Papa will deal with this guy!"


     Mark did not wait for the little girl's reply and ran off towards another direction, away from the convoy.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     94 Unconventional Use of the Dozer
      Day 3 – 1:52 PM – Commercial Center, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     After Mark noticed that this Mutated Infected changed its target and was actually running towards him, he did not hesitate to lure it away from the convoy. It was impossible for the vehicles to drive away because of their current location and the road towards the exit was still littered with several abandoned vehicles.


     He really did not expect that he would encounter another of these Dozers here and someone that had mutated further. Given the fact that the Dozer back in the mall exploded like a balloon and released methane gas, it could surely do the same. If the policemen started shooting this guy when it got near the vehicles, the result would be devastating.


     BAM! BAM! BAM!


     Loud sounds echoed across the Commercial Center as the Dozer bulldoze through all the obstacles just to reach Mark who was quickly fleeing. Abandoned stalls, metal signage posts and even vehicles did not manage to stop the charge of the Dozer and was pushed aside.


     Strong! This Mutated Infected was too strong! Furthermore, it was also too fast! With the speed it was running right now, it was not hard for it to catch up to Mark. It was a wonder how those four survivors managed to run away from his guy. He then realized. Maybe, the dead person it was carrying right now delayed it for a bit giving enough time for the other four to run away.


     Seeing that the cars were pushed aside, Mark's eyes lit up. He started luring the Dozer towards the street.


     BAM! CRASH! BAM! BAM! CRASH! BAM!


     Multiple loud sounds echoed as the Dozer started slamming its body on the vehicles that were blocking its way. The vehicles crashed towards one another after being pushed aside by the Dozer's charge.


     On the convoy, the people tensely watched the scene unfold. They could see Mark agilely jumping over the roofs of the vehicles with the two meter fat infected chasing him from behind. They could not understand why he was not shooting the infected.


     The four survivors that were running away reached the convoy and were assisted by the police and the medical workers that went out of the vehicles. The four was assisted into one of the vehicles to tend to their needs.


     "Chief, what are you doing! Assist him! Shoot the infected!"


     Madam Lanie walked out of the vehicle and ordered the Chief as it seemed that the situation was not good.


     "Don't!"


     However she was interrupted by a shout coming from Mark's vehicle. When she turned to look, it was the beautiful girl who walked out of their vehicle holding a cool looking crossbow. She seemed wary with the chief around but she was seriously looking at her.


     "Why?"


     Madam asked the question with a toned down voice. No matter what, this girl should be Mark's woman. It was not good to offend her.


     "That infected could explode with fire if you shoot it with a gun!"



     Hearing what she said, the policemen who were getting ready to assist Mark shivered. They were already preparing their guns and move out upon receiving orders.


     "What do you mean?"


     The Chief stepped forward and asked but they were dumbfounded. When he stepped forward, the beautiful girl actually retreated. Everyone around looked at the Chief. Was he that scary?


     Seeing that the girl seemed to be afraid of Chief Mallari, one of the policemen took the initiative to ask but before he could even ask he turned speechless. Because the beautiful girl also stepped back giving all the men a scared look.


     "Move away all of you men. Can't you see she's afraid of you all?"


     Madam Lanie pushed them all away. All the men around was crying inside. When the men retreated, the beautiful girl's face looked better.


     "I'll ask this time, what do you mean with what you just said?"


     Madam Lanie asked in a gentle manner.


     "Uhm. That infected can release and its body is full of methane. That is why it looked too bloated."


     Mei replied in a low voice.


     Hearing her reply, everyone around understood. Carelessly shooting that infected could lead to severe repercussions.


     "How did you know?"


     Madam Lanie asked again.


     "We encountered one of those back in the mall. When Gege shot it with this crossbow, it exploded and released a lot of methane."


     Mei's reply enlightened the congresswoman. Still, she could not help but wonder why she was calling Mark, "Gege".


     "Madam Lanie, its better if we don't get in Master's way."


     Another voice interrupted Madam Lanie's thoughts. It was Odelina who just went out of the vehicle to look at the situation.


     "What do you mean?"


     "Look, Master is paving the way for us."


     Odelina replied to Madam Lanie's question while pointing at Mark who was already leading the Mutated Infected along the middle of the street.


     Then they saw it.


     All the vehicles blocking the way were being pushed aside and the space between the pushed vehicles was enough for the convoy to go through.


     BAM! BAM! SCREECH!


     Mark continued jumping over the roofs of the abandoned vehicles to lead the Dozer out through the street and even attracting more infected on the way. However, his plan was still going smoothly. Even the regular infected that started to chase after him became collateral damages after the Dozer pushed their bodies aside and some even became mangled after getting squeezed between the Dozer and the vehicle in front of it.


     At the last jump, Mark did not land on the roof of another car but in the concrete after he entered the vicinity of the gas station on the other corner of the intersection right in front of the fast food restaurant where they stopped earlier.


     Back at the convoy inside the Commercial Center, Odelina already started to push the remaining vehicles blocking the road aside. Around the convoy, the police and even the bodyguards of the congresswoman that started to help continued on keeping the infected at bay. So far, they did not incur any casualty which was a good thing.


     It was then that the radio Mei was holding rang.


     "Gege?"


     "Mei'er, tell Odel to follow the path I opened and head towards the gas station. Try to see if we can get gas from there."


     "Okay! I'll tell her. Gege? Where are you now?"


     "I'm past the gas station now. I'll just lure these guys chasing me away. Wait for me at the gas station."


     "Alright. Be careful."


     "Don't worry. I can handle myself."


     With that, the convoy moved faster and out of the Commercial Center. The path Mark made using the Level-2 Mutation Dozer was proven useful. The opened path between the cars was still a little bit small compared to the width of the MB Sprinter but it just took a second of push to widen the space between the abandoned vehicles.


     In about two minutes, the convoy reached the gas station.


     After arriving, Odel immediately jumped off the vehicle and searched for a possible way to get diesel for the vehicle. However, she was disappointed. Without electricity, the fuel pumps would not work. All she could do was gather necessities for maintaining the vehicle like motor oil and other stuff found in the gas station.


     The other people also went out of the convoy to help. It was also necessary for the other vehicles to be refueled. At their estimate, two of the vans they had could only be used one way and could only be discarded once they reached Firenze which would be a pity.


     The policemen and the bodyguards proceeded on guarding the group and kept the incoming infected at bay. However, the noise was starting to get louder and more infected started to head towards the gas station. The number of the people dealing with the infected at the moment would not be enough. Luckily, a little girl kept on running and jumping everywhere killing all the infected she could deal with. It really helped the armed men a lot and to be frank, Abbygale was more efficient in killing the infected than all of the men combined.


     Swoosh! Swoosh!


     Mei also started to help in killing the infected. She was currently using the crossbow pistol Mark made for her. And to say, she was getting better at using the weapon.


     BOOM!!!


     While everyone was busy doing their tasks, a loud explosion accompanied by a burst of flames upwards to the sky was seen not far from their location. They could not see the actual cause of the explosion because of the curved road but they were sure that it happened just beside the road.


     Mei could not help but worry since the explosion was too large.


     Soon, they saw someone coming over from the direction where the explosion happened. It was Mark. He looked tired as he walked back and dealt with some of the infected on the way.


     When he finally returned to the group, she was greeted by another hug from Mei making the men around stare with envy.


     "Mei'er, do you really have to do this every time?"


     Mark asked Mei helplessly.


     "I do. Is it bad?"


     Mei answered his question with a pitiful expression. Mark could only sigh to this. He then hugged Mei tightly in return before letting her go.


     "Happy now?"


     To his next question however, Mei did not answer and immediately ran back into the vehicle with a reddened face.


     "Papa, me too."


     Mark looked beside him and saw Abbygale who already raised both her arms waiting for her Papa to lift her up. He could only sigh as he picked the little girl up. He did not even notice how this little girl got beside him. He then walked towards Odelina while carrying the little girl in his arms.


     "Master, is this really the time for that?"


     Odelina said with annoyance. She had been disappointed that she could not find a way to get diesel for the vehicle and her Master was flirting after he returned.


     "Sorry about that. I'm too tired running away. That fat guy is too fast. I had to give it my all just to run away. If I didn't manage to make it stuck between two trees, I would still be running right now. I'm just refilling my energy."


     "What kind of energy are you even refilling?"


     Odelina felt helpless as she murmured that question.


     "We can't get diesel?"


     Mark suddenly asked Odelina noticing that she looked down and disappointed.


     "Yes, the pumps won't work without electricity. There are no generators either."


     "I see."


     Mark came understood the situation. This gas station was a small one after all. He looked around the gas station before giving Odelina some instructions.


     "Odel, remember that siphon pump I brought from the mall? Take it out and also get me a crowbar."


     Odelina was a bit confused what he was going to do but did not question him and took out the items he needed.


     "Papa, I'll help the police fight the infected."


     "Alright, just be careful."


     Mark put Abbygale down. She then rushed towards the incoming infected like she was just playing in a playground. He did not know what to say about this.


     Odelina brought the pump and the crowbar to Mark. After that, he moved towards one of the square metal covers that had yellow paint. Using the crowbar, he pulled off the cover which was luckily not locked.


     There, the smell of diesel escaped out of the hole under that removed cover. Odelina was surprised.


     "Master, you also knew about these things?"


     "Don't underestimate the abilities of a Job Hopper alright?"


     "Master, I do not think that it should be something to be proud of."


     "Nah, forget about it. Drive the car here. Oh, wait. Find me an additional hose first. The hole is too deep for the pump."


     While Mark was doing all those stuff, everyone around was watching him. They could not help but become amazed on how versatile this man was.


     After that, it did not take too much time until they filled the fuel tank of their vehicle. They also got some extra gallons just in case they needed it. They even managed to get enough fuel for the other vehicles the survivors was riding on.


     The only struggle the experienced while getting gasoline was the number of the incoming infected that was getting larger overtime. Because of that, they did not fill the fuel tanks of all the vehicles and just filled it enough to be driven several more times. Mark also had to join the people who was keeping the infected at bay. With him and Abbygale joining forces together, everyone felt more at ease.


     After gathering the fuel, the convoy hurriedly drove off leaving the gas station overrun with infected.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     95 The Splitting of the... Large Horde
      Day 3 – 2:35 PM –Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     The convoy had already left the gas station and at about fifty meters away from the gas station, every single person inside the cars was looking at the left side of the road. It was the location where the explosion occurred several minutes ago. What they could see was a large number of burned bodies with two still burning trees in the middle. Everything within the ten meter radius around the trees were charred and burned.


     The police who remembered what Mei said to them could not help but swallow their own saliva. It was good that they had been warned or the consequences could have been grave. They did not even want to imagine what could have happened if they shot that fat mutant infected near the convoy.


     This scene was nothing to joke about and yet, the person who was the root of this scene went back to them like he just did some exercise.


     Inside the MB Sprinter that was leading the convoy. Melissa and Charmaine were staring at Mark with incredulous expression.


     "Big Brother, You did all this right?"


     To Charmaine's question, Mark who was tuning one of his radios to the frequency the police behind them was using just glanced at the scene outside and nodded while shrugging his shoulders.


     "There were too many infected chasing me that time. I had no choice."


     Charmaine felt irritated at his expression. She did not know that Mark was really feeling tired at the moment and was not in the mood to talk too much. Since this morning, too many things happened after all. If he could actually sleep at this time, he had already done so.


     Unexpectedly, it looked like someone noticed his accumulating fatigue.


     "Gege, you can rest if you want to."


     Mark faintly smiled hearing that and shook his head.


     "Maybe, later."


     However, it seemed that Mei was not taking a 'no' for an answer. She pulled Mark towards her and made him lay down on the sofa and at her lap as a pillow. Mark who was feeling tired was caught off guard and did not manage to resist. The two women in front of them were speechless at the scene. The two of them were there sitting but the couple in front of them kept on flirting.


     "Gege, you should rest."


     Mei said in a stern voice leaving Mark with no way to decline. Knowing that, Mark did not say anything and just let Mei do what she wanted. She them removed his helmet and started to gently caress his hair. As Mark was looking the opposite direction of Mei, he could not see what her expression looked like.


     It did not take long for Mark to slowly close his eyes and fell asleep. Mei did not know that she just found one of Mark's weak points. This weak point was the reason he fell asleep easily. The proof of this was because it was hard for Mark to fell asleep easily even if he was tired since the emotions of other people that he was continuously absorbing was actually keeping him from sleeping deeply. Right now however, he comfortable slept with Mei's help.



     Melissa and Charmaine who witnessed the whole thing looked at each other and understood each other's meaning. They both fell silent and did not disturb the two. It was because of the satisfied face Mei was making while watching Mark sleep on her lap and caressing his hair.


     The rest of the way fortunately went smoothly. There were a few roundabouts and bumping on the way but it could still be considered as smooth since the numbers of danger they could encounter in the time of apocalypse were enormous.


     ***


     Everything was white and Mark could see two shadows waving at him. He could not see their faces but he could hear their voices saying gratitude and goodbye. The voices were familiar and he was sure he knew them. However, he could not remember for some reason.


     The shadows soon walked away after saying a few sentences to him. Strangely, he could not speak. He wanted to ask who they were.


     "Ge…"


     "Bi…"


     When he could not see the shadows anymore, he could hear two females' voices.


     "Geg…"


     "Big Br…"


     He tried to listen closer,


     "Gege, wake up…"


     Mark opened his eyes. He could see Mei's worried face looking above him.


     "Mei'er what's wrong?"


     "Big Brother, you're having a nightmare."


     It was Charmaine who answered his question. He looked towards her and saw his younger sister kneeling in front of him. She also looked worried. Behind her, he could see Melissa also watching his situation.


     He lifted his body up and sat beside Mei under their gazes. Mark noticed that he was actually drenched in sweat even though the air-conditioning of the car was on. Looking at their worried faces, he spoke.


     "Don't worry, I'm fine."


     He patted the heads of the two girls. Their worry finally eased.


     "How long did I sleep?"


     "About 15 minutes I think."


     Melissa answered his question. Mark looked outside.


     "15 minutes, Charm, we're not there yet?"


     "There are a lot of cars abandoned in the middle of the road. We're already past Citta Italia now."


     "I see."


     Looking outside the window, Mark could see the familiar vacant lots used for farming. Their destination was already close by. The only problem he expected would be the possibility of encountering a huge number of infected since they would go to an area where four malls was actually located near each other. Before the apocalypse, competitions between companies owning mall franchises were very high. This was the result that could be found in many places in the Philippines.


     Unfortunately, the fast food branch owned by Carlo's grandfather was actually built outside one of the mall which was the furthest one of the four from the direction they were coming from.


     Mark just wished that there would be no heavy traffic blockade on the road. The next intersection they would go through was frequently prone to heavy traffic.


     Fortunately, Mark's wish was granted.


     When they arrived at the vicinity of the first mall before the intersection, they were greeted by a large number of infected. It was a large horde and enough to overturn everything into demise. The thankful thing was that there was still a traffic blockade but not blocking the direction they needed to go. The traffic blockade was on the southern side of the intersection and their destination was on the left turn which was the northern side.


     "Odel."


     Mark called while looking at the horde further away in front of the vehicle.


     "Yes, Master?"


     "Mow those guys down."


     "Yes. Everyone, please hold onto something."


     Odelina said before stepping on the gas deeper, shifted the gear and started to accelerate the vehicle.


     On the vehicles following behind, the survivors' faces were looking grim. They could see the large number of infected at further in the distance and for some reason…


     Their vehicles had no signs of stopping.


     Inside the Multi-cab which was the police were riding, Chief Mallari's radio started crackling.


     "Chief, keep up with us. We're going to drive through this horde."


     Hearing that, Chief Mallari's eyes and the policemen around him dilated.


     'What a bunch of lunatics!'


     They could see the number of infected further on the road and it was nothing to joke at. Their cars will be overturned if they tried to charge through that!


     Chief Mallari immediately replied.


     "Are you sure about this? Our cars can't go through that unscathed. We could get stuck there or worse, overturned!"


     "Is that so?"


     The Police Chief felt helpless hearing the indifferent voice in the radio.


     "Let's do this. We'll stop and drive back. We'll wait for your group back there near the farming lots."


     The chief suggested.


     "Hmmm… Alright, that could also work."


     Hearing that reply, the Chief felt relief until…


     "You guys won't be much of help even if you guys tried to go with us anyway."


     Chief Mallari felt spitting out blood. However, he could not refute it either. There were two monsters riding that vehicle after all.


     Disregarding that last remark, the Chief informed the other vehicles through the radio. The vehicles then stopped and then everyone watched the black armored vehicle sped off unto the horde decimating every single infected blocking the way. They soon turned around and drove back to the vacant lots where they could easily see the perimeter of the area and watch out for incoming threats.


     BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


     Back on the MB Sprinter that was driving through the horde, the wipers of the vehicle was already turned on. The wipers wiped out the blood on the front window as the bodies of the infected splattered blood on it. The V-shaped ram of the vehicle played the huge role of decimating the infected, throwing everything aside due to the strong impact and the shape of the ram. The shape of the ram also lessened the shaking of the vehicle for every infected it hit.


     While the vehicle was decimating the infected outside, Melissa, Charmaine and Odelina's two children looked pale as they hold onto their seats for the sake of living. Looking outside, just how many infected was flocking towards their vehicle? If not over a thousand, it should still be in several hundreds!


     Yet… They looked at Mark, Abbygale and Mei's faces. They actually looked fine! As if it was just nothing to them!


     Just like how Moses parted the red sea into two, the Black Armored MB Sprinter mowed down the infected splitting the horde into two and even kept going. The vehicle did not slow down even a little and even accelerated further. The vehicle left a whole lot of gore and blood behind.


     This could be said a suicidal attempt but Mark decided on this approach after thinking deeply. One of the factors was the weight and speed of their vehicle. It would not be easy for the infected to overturn it and the V-shaped ram would keep the vehicle from decelerating too much. Another was that they would just check their destination and look if there was anyone living inside. For other people, it would take some time but for Mark, it would just take seconds.


     If luckily that Mark found a survivor in there, depending on who the survivor was, he would either save or abandon them. And they will do it as fast as possible. Mark was also confident that this horde would not be able to catch up with their vehicle. In his estimation, the number of Biters remaining was far lesser than Eaters and that was to his favor.


     Mark was right about that. Biters numbered more than Eaters and the ratio between the two was also very in favor of the Biters. It was just that most of the Biters went after the fleeing survivors like he said before leaving just a smaller fraction behind, that went for the hiding survivors.


     The blockade was just ahead and Odelina drove the vehicle towards the opposite lane making their way out of the horde. Behind the vehicle, the Biters kept chasing on their tail but failed to get close too much due to the higher number of Eaters wandering around the area.


     The four nervous people inside the vehicle finally felt relieved. They actually made it through! Odelina who was looking at the dashboard mirror could not help but let out a bitter smile seeing the pale faces of her children. She decided to spoil them a bit later to make up for their fright.


     Finally, they arrived in front of the WCRonalds branch after pushing some vehicles aside. They parked the vehicle at the front parking.


     Upon entering the vicinity of the fast food restaurant, the scene that could tell everyone that there would be no survivors was present. Most of the glass walls of the restaurant both on the first and the second floor were decimated and broken glass pieces was scattered everywhere. The red blood splashed on walls and floors stands out on the while paint inside the restaurant premises.


     However, to Mark's surprise, he actually detected living people. He looked at the left half of the second floor. The restaurant was designed with the second floor dining area only having half the size of the floor. The other half was where the airconditioning, ventilation and other rooftop equipment were installed. And at that half was actually where he detected people. There were four of them and every fluctuation was weak. It seemed that all of them were not in the good condition.


     "Gale, let's go. Odel, Mei, defend the vehicle. I found people on the second floor."


     Together with Abbygale, Mark jumped off the vehicle and ran into the restaurant with his weapons ready.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     96 The Consequences of Complacency in the Apocalypse
      Day 3 – 2:46 PM – Vacant Farming Lot, Molino Boulevard, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Several vehicles were parked beside the side walk of the curved boulevard in two rows. It was the survivors that decided to wait for Mark and his group's return. The parked the vehicles in this way to reduce the area needed to be protected by the police, the bodyguards and the armed volunteers. Most of the survivors stayed inside the vehicle with only the armed men patrolling outside.


     It was fortunate for them that the location was a good spot to stop over. The wide road on the west and south area was the wide road while the northern and eastern area was the vast vacant farmland. There were no hiding spots and every movement from all directions could be observed except for some parts of the farmland were the grass had grown taller than two meters. The tall grasses however were quite far in the distance and could be considered insignificant.


     The group attracted quite a number of infected after stopping but was efficiently dealt by the police. If was fortunate for them that they did not attract the horde since the horde came after the armored van that tore through their horrifying numbers.


     At the north-eastern side of the convoy, two armed volunteers could be heard chatting. The man who was anxiously looking around while sitting on the sidewalk spoke to the other man who stood while leaning on the base of the concrete electric post.


     "Fred, how long do you think we're going to wait here?"


     "How would I know huh, Luke? Why don't you try asking them?"


     The man called Fred pointed towards the police with his thumb.


     "Nah, I would rather not. I know that they are protecting us but they still look scary."


     The man sitting on the side walk, Luke, shook his head. Both of the two were government office workers before the outbreak and it was obvious that Luke was a timid person.


     "Why are you scared with them? They are only scary because they have guns. But we also have ours now right?"


     Fred boastfully said while tapping on the gun he put on the belt of his pants. Luke only shook his head hearing Fred's sentence. The guy was being too complacent. Just because he had a gun now, he thought that he was comparable to the trained police? Luke had those thoughts but did not voice it since this guy in front of him was quite hard to deal with even back in the office.


     It was then that Fred turned around and walked towards the farmland leaving the convoy. Luke was about to ask him where he was going when another shout beat him to it.


     "Hey you there, where are you going?"


     Luke turned his head and saw that it was a police officer who asking Fred. To the question, Fred replied.


     "Boss, nature's call. I can't do it here since there are women inside the cars."


     "Is that so? Then do it quick and don't go too far away."



     "Alright, boss!"


     Fred replied to the police officer with a smug face before turning around once more and continued to walk towards the middle of the farmland. The guy was really not afraid of the police especially since he had a gun himself. It was quite common to see people who had this kind of attitude even in the ranks of the police. They felt superior and arrogant just because of the weapon holstered on their waists.


     He arrived at the middle of the farmland and saw that the people in the convoy would not see him anymore. Looking around, he saw the nearest tuft of tall grass. He decided to empty his tank there. After moving in front of the tall grass, he noticed that the grass was quite thin and there was an open space behind. As he was confident with himself and with his curiosity kicking in, he decided to look.


     What he found was a 3.5 meter by 2 meter rectangular hole. It was a hole dug by farmers to store water collected from the nearest creek and use the water for watering the crops manually. In fact, the hole was still filled with water because of the rain yesterday. Since there was water inside the hole, who knows what entered the man's head and decided to take a leak there.


     The sound of flowing water could be heard behind the tall grass as Fred did his thing. Luke who was still sitting on the sidewalk back on the convoy was attentively looking around for danger. He also saw when Fred entered inside the tuft of tall grass but did not think too much about it since it was just a small tuft of grass in the middle of the vacant grassland.


     It was then…


     "AAAAHHHHH!!! HELP!!"


     They all heard a loud scream. Luke immediately turned towards the group of tall grass. He was sure that it was Fred's voice. Luke immediately flung himself up and sprinted towards the middle of the farmland. Several police officers also went towards the source of the scream.


     BANG!


     Midway their sprint, they heard a loud gunshot coming from the same direction where the scream came from.


     BANG! BANG!


     As several more shots sounded, the men who went to aid froze. When the gunshots finally stopped, they all continued with extreme caution. But before they could reach the tuft of tall grass however, the tall grass in front swayed open and a silhouette of a person came out. It was Fred.


     However, his eyes were all red as if it was irritated and there was a white web like root on his face, neck and arms. Furthermore, there was a red mark on his pants. It was blood and by the shape of the mark, it looked like a bite.


     "Luke! Help me!"


     Fred staggered out of the tuft and called out to Luke who was already nearby. He then fell down on all fours splattering his arm and pants with mud. He then started wailing in pain and started to roll on the mud while clutching his head.


     "Fred!"


     Luke shouted and was about to run when a hand grabbed him on his right shoulder stopping him from doing so. When the turned around, it was one of the police officer who went to help.


     "What are you doing? I need to help him!"


     Luke had forgotten his fear of the police due to his panic. He tried to shake off the hand on his shoulder but he failed to do so. When he was about to retaliate, he heard the police officer speak.


     "Sir, calm down. It's likely that he was bitten. If you came close to him carelessly, who might also get bitten by him if he suddenly turned."


     Hearing that, Luke calmed down a bit but he was still worried. Even though he and Fred were not too close to each other, they knew each other for several years now. Furthermore, he was the only person he knew within the survivors.


     While everyone was hesitating whether to approach Luke or not, the tuft started rustling and another person came out. It was an infected.


     The infected was slow and there were several bullet holes on its body. The bullet holes were probably done by Fred. The most noticeable thing however was that there were several odd looking fungi on the infected's face and arms. There were also web like white roots all over its body. On one of its eyes, a clump of trumpet shaped white colored mushrooms were growing. There were also smaller mushrooms on other parts of its body.


     Looking back at the wailing Fred, he already had the same web like patterns on his body and was spreading fast. Soon, his actions started to became weaker and he started twitching with his back on the mud. He then stopped moving. After that, under the gazes of the witnesses, Fred's right eye burst into a stream of blood and the same trumpet shaped mushroom that was stained with blood started growing at a fast pace. It was as if they were watching a growth of a mushroom in fast motion. The scene made all the witnesses fall back in fright and disgust.


     Fred then stood up and started to shamble towards the men who went for his aid.


     "Fred…"


     Luke was crestfallen. His friend just went off like that.


     "Snap out of it! Quickly deal with those two!"


     One of the police officers bellowed. The frightened police snapped out of their emotions. They needed to deal with the threat first before anything else. Since the two were just moving slowly, one of the police officers decided to deal with the two infected in melee. There were already several gunshots that were fired and they did not want to attract more danger.


     Under Luke's eyes, the police officer went towards Fred and smashed his police baton towards Fred's neck. That was then…


     With a puff, the mushroom that had just grown out of Fred's eye released white smoke enveloping the police officer.


     "GAAHHHH!!!!"


     The police officer then subconsciously released the baton in his hand and staggered backwards while clutching his neck and face. The wind then carried the smoke away towards the other people. Everyone immediately retreated. However, the crestfallen Luke was late to react. He managed to inhale the white smoke.


     "Cough! GAH! UGH! Sh*t!"


     Luke fell down on his knees and clutched his neck as if he wanted to strangle himself.


     The other police officers stared wide eyed on the unexpected scene. They then saw the web like roots started growing on the two persons who inhaled the white smoke. They finally realized that it was not smoke. The smoke was actually mushroom spores!


     The two infected then went towards the two victims and bit them on their necks. The two then turned in a matter of seconds.


     "Damn it! Don't get close! Shoot them! Don't care about the noise anymore!"


     Given the signal, they started shooting the four infected and brought them down. Still, no one of them dared to go close at their bodies.


     Chief Mallari and Madam Lanie who saw the scene from far away had their foreheads knitted. The other survivors inside the vehicles grimaced. Outside the vehicles, the armed men were crestfallen. They just lost tree capable men.


     It enlightened them to the meaning of not letting their guards down. Just one slip up and it could be the end.


     The armed men looked around, they now needed to deal with the incoming infected that was drawn in by the gunshots.


     Everyone wished that Mark's group return as fast as possible.


     ***


     Day 3 – 2:47 PM – WCRonalds, Molino Road, Molino II, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark hacked the neck of an Eater blocking his way inside the restaurant. Since the space inside the restaurant along with the overturned chairs and tables, Mark was having a hard time fighting. Abbygale had the same predicament. She could not bounce around and kick the necks of the infected inside the restaurant too much due to the mess and unstable footing.


     As the time was the essence, Mark stopped trying to conserve ammunition and took out his pistol.


     TSST! TSST!


     Two shots and two infected fell down and never to stand up again. At that moment, a Biter busted in from the northern side of the restaurant through the broken glass walls. However, the Biter was greeted by a kick from the little girl sending the Biter flying back outside the restaurant. Attracted by the noise below, several infected went down from the second floor through the stairs and window. Mark could see some infected falling outside the restaurant creating splat sounds.


     "Huh?"


     Mark suddenly looked up. The number of people he detected decreased by one for some reason. It gave him a sense of crisis. After eliminating the infected on the first floor, Mark and Abbygale immediately went up. They were greeted by a dozen infected wandering the second floor. Seeing the newcomers coming from the stairs, the infected immediately scrambled towards Mark and Abbygale. The little girl was ready to charge when her Papa spoke.


     "Gale, let me handle this."


     After holstering his pistol back into his belt, he pulled the M16 from his side and flicked the safety lever.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     After more than a dozen shots, all the infected on the second floor fell soaking into their pools of blood on the floor.


     Mark approached the only staff door at the second floor. It was the door that led to the rooftop outside. Mark could still feel the three weak fluctuations from the other side of the wall. He shot the lock of the door. It was a door that did not use a door knob and only had a door handle and a separate circular lock.


     After shooting the lock, he kicked the door open and readied his gun just in case. What he saw made him dumbfounded. He saw five people lying around the rooftop. Two of them were already dead. The other three however, a man and two women were lying down on the floor together hugging each other wearing only their underwear.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     97 With the Horde Blocking the Way Back
      Day 3 – 2:59 PM – WCRonalds, Molino Road, Molino II, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark stared at the three people who were huddle together unconscious.


     "Gale, guard here inside. Make sure that no infected to climb up the stairs."


     Hearing what he said, the little girl nodded and attentively guarded the stairs.


     Actually, there was not much need to guard the stairs as the infected was not too adept on climbing up on higher floors. Mark just did not want to make his daughter see the scene outside the door. Even if they were unconscious, three full grown adults huddled and sleeping together in their underwear was not a sight for children to see.


     When went to her post, Mark approached the three unconscious people. He finally confirmed that the man who was in the middle was the person he was looking for, his younger brother, Carlo. The woman to his right was also familiar. If Mark was right, she was Carlo's girlfriend Sundra. Mark did not recognize the other woman though.


     The faces of the three were reddish and their breaths were ragged. Kneeling down, Mark touched the foreheads of the three and confirmed that they were all in the same condition. They all had high fevers and their underwear was still wet. Mark found the clothes of the three hanged on one of the machines on the rooftop and the clothes had not yet fully dried up.


     Mark looked around and noticed that there was no place to hide from the rain in this place. The place was filled with different machines that were bolted on the roof and the walls. If this was the case, these people might have been under the rain for the whole day yesterday. That situation would sure make anyone experience hypothermia. These three huddling closely might have been their last resort to the situation and keep their bodies as warm as possible.


     These people surely have been stuck here in this place with more than a dozen of infected on the second floor. Mark turned at the two dead bodies. One of them just died and the other might have been dead several hours ago. They did not manage to handle their illness and had probably given up resisting. It was peaceful death if they died while being unconscious.


     ***


     It seemed that touching their foreheads disturbed Sundra and she weakly opened her eyes. Turning her head slowly, she saw a man exuding a scary aura standing beside them. However, she did feel scared at all. She opened her mouth and said in a whisper like manner.


     "Please, help us."


     The weak woman stared at the man but he did not reply. It was then that she felt worried that the man who just arrived had ill intentions. However, the man then moved. He took out a radio from his belt and spoke.


     "Mei'er."


     "Gege! What is it?"


     Sundra heard a female voice from the radio. The voice sounded like an angel, as it she was about to fetch them into afterlife. The man who was called Gege by the female on the radio replied.



     "Tell Melissa to go inside the restaurant. I'll get Gale to fetch her. Bring three towels, medicine for fever and water that isn't cold. Also Mei'er, prepare some hot water and cook some porridge on the cooker. You can do that right?"


     "Alright!"


     Hearing the conversation, Sundra felt tearing up. How could she not realize that those things that the man requested were for them who were lying on the floor in sickness? Their hard days were finally over. Since the outbreak came too sudden, they were stuck in this roof without any preparation. There were actually eight people back then.


     Knowing that they would be stuck in here for some time, the three tried to go inside the restaurant to fetch some necessities but never came back. Among the remaining five of them, only Carlo, her boyfriend, had the courage to volunteer to get food but she did not let him go. After sunset on the first day, they were tired and hungry. However, they had no way of getting food and other things. Then, the accursed rain fell. At first, they thought that it was a blessing since they could at least drink the falling rain but the rain did not let up until midnight last night.


     After being drenched with rain and exposed to the cold for long, they all fell sick and their hunger further led them to fell unconscious. With the last resort, she and Carlo removed their rainwater drenched clothes and huddled together. With no choice left, the other female who was one of the staff in the restaurant huddled together with them. Still, the effect was not enough and they still lost consciousness after sometime.


     Sundra looked at her unconscious boyfriend. His condition was worse than her since he used his body to cover her up from the rain. She raised her weak hand and touched his cheek with a weak smile.


     ***


     On the parking area in front of WCRonalds, Mei who was helping Odelina to hold back the infected received Mark's orders and immediately complied. Odelina also heard what Mark said and realized that something must have gone wrong. She let Mei do what she was asked to do and was left alone to deal with the incoming infected.


     Soon, Abbygale went out of the restaurant and escorted Melissa who was now carrying a large bag back into the restaurant. However, Mei did not go back to help yet since there were other things she was asked to do.


     Unfortunately, Odelina was in a dilemma. The horde had finally caught up and the front of the horde was just a few blocks away. This was something she could not handle alone.


     However, she must not let down her master. She must think of a way to hold these infected back. Looking around, her gaze fell onto the parked and abandoned vehicles. It gave her a good idea.


     She punched a Biter coming her way breaking its skull and then, she closed her eyes to concentrate. At that moment, the lower part of her jeans was torn a slit on both sides. Next, a grey bony growth started to cover her feet and legs while the bone armor covering her hands started to grow and cover her forearms up to her elbow.


     ***


     Back at the rooftop on the second floor, Mark waited at the side as Melissa administered medicine on the three people. Sundra was conscious but the other two was not, needing her help to ingest the medicine they needed.


     "It's hypothermia, isn't it?"


     Mark asked Melissa.


     "Yes, the symptoms clearly showed it. However, this man's fever seemed to be something else. The temperature was too high and I could say that his high body temperature is the reason why these two women are still alive."


     "I see, so that's the case."


     Mark smiled which made Melissa baffled at his expression.


     Sundra who was already helped to sit down and was given a dry towel to cover her body leaned on the wall behind her while drinking some water from the bottle given to her. Hearing the conversation of the two, she could not help but worriedly look at her boyfriend who was still unconscious and suffering. She weakly stretched out her right hand and held Melissa's arm getting her attention.


     "Please, save Carlo."


     She said in a muffled voice.


     To her plea, Melissa gently smiled and said while pointing at Mark with her thumb.


     "You don't have to worry. Even if you don't say it, my boss there won't watch him die."


     Sundra looked at Mark who squatted beside Carlo and was checking his state.


     "Thank you."


     Sundra said filled with gratitude.


     "By the way boss, why do you seem happy when he is burning with high fever?"


     Melissa turned towards Mark and asked.


     "Just where did that "Boss" come from?"


     Mark replied with a question while looking at the nurse in confusion.


     "Because you're the leader right? I'm not your servant so I won't call you Master like Odel so boss is just fine. Right, Boss? Also answer my question first."


     Hearing her reasoning, Mark shook his head. Though, her reasoning was right on point, somehow, he was reluctant to admit it. Furthermore, as if Mark would not notice that she was paying back for the fright she received when they tore through the horde.


     "About his fever, it's likely that it is connected to his evolution."


     "Evolution?"


     "Remember what I said about the Mutagen changing the bodies of the survivors? Abnormally high fever is one of the symptoms of that."


     Mark looked at the unconscious Carlo and continued.


     "In his case, maybe, what he will receive would be like stronger body and cold acclimation."


     "How are you sure about that?"


     Melissa looked confused.


     "Hmm… I forgot to explain it earlier I think. You see, what the person who was undergoing before evolution experienced before falling into high fever would affect their evolution. Odel's children for example, they were both mortally wounded before evolution so they received every high regeneration rate. If you try to would them now, it would be healed quickly."


     "Wait, wait. I didn't about that?!You and Gale aside, Mrs. Odel's children were also abnormal?"


     Melissa stared at Mark wide eyed.


     "We'll yeah? Odel too."


     "Then Mei is…"


     "Nah, she's normal, the only abnormal about her is her mental state right now."


     Mark shrugged his shoulders making the nurse speechless.


     Sundra who could not keep up and did not understand most of their conversation could only understand one thing. Carlo was not in danger and might even be in better state after he woke up. She could finally breathe in relief.


     BAM! BAM!


     While the people in the rooftop were immersed in their work, they heard loud sounds coming from the front of the restaurant. Mark jumped onto a machine followed by Melissa to see the situation outside. The scene outside almost made Melissa fall back in shock.


     The horde was already in front of the restaurant and was trying to pass through the line of toppled cars that somehow appeared. However, that was not the most shocking part for her. At the parking lot, she saw Odelina whose arms and legs were covered with grey bones was kicking vehicles toppling them into a barricade in front of the restaurant.


     On Odelina's every kick, one side of the vehicle in front of her would lift off the ground making the vehicle roll on its side scattering glass fragments and other metal parts around. Now, she understood what Mark had just told her.


     She then heard Mark's voice asking her a question.


     "Melissa, can we move that other woman? We need to get out of here as soon as possible."


     Mark was frowning. The horde had already blocked the road in front of the restaurant. Since he was at a vantage point and higher than the ground, he could now make out several familiar silhouettes among the horde. There was a Level-1 Mutation Dozer and even another of that Charred looking infected. There were even some that he saw for the first time. Unfortunately he would not be able to examine the abilities of those guys due to the existence of the horde.


     To his question, Melissa replied.


     "We can but her body should be handled with care since her muscles are in pain due to her fever."


     "Alright, you two stay here and I'll move them to the vehicle first."


     After Melissa nodded, Mark lifted the unconscious woman who was covered with a dry towel in a princess carry and brought her out. Before the apocalypse, Mark would have struggled to carry this woman but his evolution helped him do so. He effortlessly carried the woman to the first floor with Abbygale as guard.


     Upon arriving at the vehicle, Charmaine, Mei and Odelina's children were surprised to see Mark carrying an unconscious almost naked woman. The two women wanted to ask questions but stopped themselves from doing so since it was not the time to do so. After making the unconscious woman lay down on the sofa, Mark immediately returned to the restaurant and picked up the fever stricken Carlo on his back with Melissa's help.


     Charm was shocked to see Carlo who was also unconscious. However, she was relieved that he was still alive at the same time. For one last time, Mark went back inside the restaurant to pick up Sundra. Like the unconscious woman, Mark lifted her in a princess carry. Sundra was embarrassed but did not say anything. She knew that these people were their saviors and it was not right to be picky about things.


     Mark brought Sundra with Melissa and Abbygale beside him. With the little girl guarding Mark back and forth into the restaurant, the work went smoothly even if the infected managed to enter the restaurant from the northern side which was open and connected to the parking lot of the mall beside the restaurant.


     After settling Sundra inside the vehicle, Mark went together with Abbygale to meet Odelina. Melissa returned inside the vehicle since she knew that she was of no help even if she stayed outside.


     When Mark reached Odelina's location, he could see the barricade of vehicles effectively holding the horde back. After all, the barricade was made with several layers of vehicles toppled together.


     "What's the situation?"


     "Master, we can't use this road to go back. The horde became larger after we attracted the infected from the malls on the side of the road and from other areas nearby."


     "But we can't make a detour either."


     Mark said while frowning and continued.


     "The route to north is prone to traffic and there are several schools there. There should be a lot of infected there."


     "We're in a dilemma aren't we, Master?"


     "Let me try something first. If it didn't work, we'll try to find another way."


     What he said made both Odelina and Abbygale look at him.


     "Master? What do you want to do?"


     Mark tapped his chin with his right index finger and said.


     "You'll know when you see it. What you two should do is get on the vehicle and get ready to leave."


     "But Master."


     "Do you two trust me?"


     Mark looked at his servant and his daughter. Both nodded without hesitation.


     "Then, do what I said and wait for my orders on the radio."


     The two agreed and hurried to back into the vehicle. Seeing the two enter the vehicle, Mark looked at the horde in front of him.


     "Well, what will you do at this situation Freed? As if you will answer."


     Mark fiddled with his phone.


     "What music is best for this scene I wonder? Alright, this one."


     He played the song titled "The Wind is Blowing" sung by a Japanese Idol group from his phone and smiled while his eyes became sharper and his body exuding an unexplainable aura.


     "Here it goes."


     After inhaling and exhaling deeply, Mark jumped into tallest vehicle in the barricade making sure that every infected in the horde saw him.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     98 Engulfing Everything in Flames
      Day 3 – 3:18 PM – WCRonalds Front Parking, Molino Road, Molino II, Bacoor City, Cavite


     GUAAHHH!!! RAAAAU!!! GRAAAR!!!


     The noises created by the horde were deafening.


     On top of a van that was used as barricade to block the incoming horde, Mark stood. His above neck long hair fluttered along with the flapping sounds of his clothes. Like the title of the song that was playing in his ears, the wind was blowing. It was blowing beautifully.


     It smelled unpleasant though.


     Mark face could not help but turn unpleasant. With the large number of infected in front of him it was no wonder why the wind smelled so bad. Especially the Biters, their body organs were still functional and thus, their bodies would still excrete urine and feces. Their oddly colored lower body clothes was the evidence to this.


     ROAR!!! GRAAAAHHHHH!!!!


     However, that was the least of his concerns. Among the horde, there were several figures that started to cause havoc. There where figures of different sizes, all of them wanted to get close to Mark in frenzy. It was what he aimed to do though.


     Since the first time he encountered these mutated infected, they had been targeting him no matter how many people were on the other side. Back in the mall, the fat man caused his barricade to collapse leading to the long chase he had to suffer through. There was also the Charred infected back when he found Abbygale and the female Dozer afterwards. Next were the Level-2 Mutation Woodman and the Level-2 Mutation Dozer. All of them were coming after him for some reason.


     If that was the case, Mark decided to use that to stir up the mutated infected among the horde. That was the reason he climbed up on the tallest vehicle and made sure that every single infected would see him. And he succeeded.


     When he climbed up, the common infected which were the Biters and Eaters behaved normally but the mutated once started to get agitated. They were roaring and trashing everything on their way. He could make out several Dozers among the horde shoving away the other infected in front of them. There was also that hulking muscular infected that started lifting up the infected and throwing them out of the way. The hulking infected also killed other infected as it made its way towards Mark.


     Well, the scene reminded Mark of some people he saw in the internet back then. The mutated infected looked like Korean Pop fan girls that saw their idols out of the concert stage. They would come rushing towards their idols despite how tight the security was.


     ***


     Back in the vehicle, with the exception of Mei, Abbygale and Odelina, everyone was worried. Even if they could not hear the roars and moans of the infected outside due to the sound proofing of the van, they could see all the scary figures beyond the barricade of vehicles. They all could see Mark who calmly stood on a vehicle looking at the horde as if the ones in front of him were just ants.



     If they were the ones who stood there in front of the horde, it was for sure that their legs would have turned into jelly. They would probably plop down on the roof of the vehicle not knowing what to do.


     Sundra who had just been rescued was not only worried about the infected outside but was also glancing at the woman tied up at the back of the vehicle. Even though she was told that the infected woman was different from those outside, she could not help but be alarmed. It was good that Charmaine was there sitting beside her. Even if they were not close, they were familiar with each other. She could now understand why this group of people came here to find her boyfriend. However, she still felt pity. Among all of them who seek refuge at that rooftop, only the three of them made it.


     She looked at the beautiful girl sitting behind the driver's seat. She was sure that it was her voice that she heard talking from the man's radio. She could not help but feel inferior not only on her looks but also her current expression. There was not an ounce of fear on her face. As if she truly believed that the man outside would bring them away from this predicament.


     The crackling of the radio was then heard inside the vehicle followed by a man's voice.


     "Mei'er, tell Odel to get ready. We're going to bust it out of here."


     It was Mark's voice.


     "Gege, she already heard it."


     "Alright, wait for my signal. After that, don't wait for me and drive through."


     "But Gege, how about you?"


     Mei became worried.


     "Don't worry about it. I have no plans of getting left behind."


     ***


     Mark put his radio back in his belt while watching the situation in front of him. The mutated infected was still having the brawl of their lives trying to make their way towards him. It was just a pity that the number of the common infected outnumbered the mutated ones. However, they were getting good progress to get to him.


     He suddenly turned to his right, he noticed some abnormal movement. It did not take a second after he turned when an infected jumped over from the ranks of the horde towards him. When Mark, saw it, he was sure that it was another Level-2 Mutation. The body shape of the infected was odd though. It was a female infected and she was crawling on all fours however, rather than like an animal, the movements of her limbs resembled more like an insect. Furthermore, her eyes had a holographic looking texture aside from her pupils.


     The infected sprang off from vehicle to vehicle making her way towards him. She opened her mouth and Mark could see her tongue rolled up looking like proboscis which could be seen on butterflies. She sprang up from another vehicle but Mark did not let her closer.


     BANG!


     Mark had drawn his shotgun and accurately shot the mutated infected's head after she got close enough. He would not take any chances for sudden unexpected situations to occur, especially not at this moment that a horde was in front of him waiting for him to get slaughtered.


     The female mutated infected with a blasted head fell in between the overturned vehicles and laid there motionless.


     Turning back his head at the horde, Mark knew that it was time for the first step to commence. He let go of the shotgun and kneeled on the roof of the vehicle with one knee. Pulling up the Assault Rifle from his back, he closed one of his eyes and aimed at the Dozers among the horde. He aimed at their bellies and not at their heads though.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     All eight Dozers he could see were shot on their bulging stomachs and started wailing in pain. It was the weakness that only Biters and their mutated variants had. However, after their pain subsided, their eyes slowly turned red and they behaved more violently.


     After Mark shot the stomach of the Dozers, the pungent smell of methane started to drift into the air and the density was getting thicker by the moment. Along the spread of methane, the bulging stomachs of the Dozers started to deflate in a visible pace. Still, if Mark was closer to their bodies, he would notice that the holes on their stomachs were not only spewing blood but also a huge amount of methane.


     Soon enough, even Mark could not stand the smell anymore. This was the signal for the second step. He pulled up the backpack behind him and opened it. There, he took several grenades. This many grenades would not really help much against the horde but with the thick methane from the Dozers spread among the horde, the effect would be on another level.


     He pulled the pin of the first grenade and threw it as far as he could before being followed by another which was thrown much closer than the previous one. He ended up throwing four grenades on a fast pace before he jumped down the vehicle. After landing on the ground, he pulled out one last grenade and threw it just behind the barricade before running away madly and lying prone on the ground.


     BOO-!!! BLAAGAAAAM!!!


     Before the sound of the first grenade exploding could enter their ears, it was replaced by the loud sound of flames suddenly spreading in a large area. It was as if there was a storm of fire behind the barricade. They did not even hear the sounds of the remaining grenades exploding as the sounds where overwhelmed by the sound that came from the flame.


     It was a sudden inferno. Everyone who saw the scene was both amazed and scared. The scene looked like hell on earth. The explosion even pushed away some of the vehicles from the barricade destroying the line of cars in the process. Mark pressed himself to the ground letting the wave of heat pass by above him while the people in the vehicle could feel the shockwave created by the explosion.


     The whole scene only took about half a minute but if felt longer to everyone who witnessed it.


     As the wave of heat passed by, Mark kneeled on the ground and took out the radio.


     "Odel! Go!"


     VRROOOM!!!


     ***


     Odelina immediately drove the vehicle. The remains of the barricade were still there but some parts of it was broken down and thinned after the vehicles on the barricade were pushed away by the explosion.


     BAM!


     The vehicle rocked hard after hitting and pushing the vehicles blocking the way however, the armored vehicle was not stopped and rushed out of the barricade. When everyone looked around, they could see the aftermath of the explosion. Hundreds of charred bodies littered the narrow road. Most of the bodies were still burning and many of them were blasted into pieces. The most noticeable thing was the middle of the road was almost clear of the bodies of the infected. They did not know that the straight lane void of bodies was the aftermath of the grenades exploding in a straight line pushing away the infected to the side before they got incinerated by the ignited methane.


     "Where's Gege?"


     Mei suddenly voiced out making everyone look around outside the vehicle. The vehicle rushed out of the vehicle but they did not see where Mark had gone to. They suddenly became worried. However, their worry was unnecessary. After she voiced out that question, they heard a knock coming from the window. They saw a hand outstretched from the roof of the vehicle and knocking on the window. The radio on Mei's hand then crackled and they all heard Mark's voice.


     "Don't worry about me. I'm here on the roof."


     They all sighed in relief. That feeling almost took half of their lives.


     ***


     Mark sat holding unto the metal grid covering the solar panels on the roof of their armored vehicle. He could feel the lingering heat and smell the unpleasant odor in the air.


     When Odelina pushed away the remaining vehicles on the barricade, Mark used one of the vehicles as a platform and jumped into the roof of the moving vehicle. It was because there was no time for the vehicle to stop and let him in. The explosion might be huge but it could not kill every single infected on the road.


     He turned to his left while he was looking towards the back of the vehicle. There, he could see a lot of the surviving infected. There was even the hulking mutated one. Most of them was injured and burned but not dead yet. To most of these infected, these injuries were nothing and they would continue on chasing them.


     Mark aimed his gun towards the mutated infected.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     The hulking infected did not immediately die after being shot in the forehead. It was hit two more times before falling down.


     Looking at the devastating scene around the vehicle, Mark could not help but feel satisfied despite the fact that his face was all scrunched up. He was satisfied with the success of his plan but disgusted with the unpleasant smell in the surroundings. Who would like the smell of burnt hair, clothing and flesh mixed all together anyway?


     The vehicle sped past the area where the horde was earlier. As not all the infected was eliminated, the vehicle still ran over some of the surviving infected before leaving the area. Mark looked back at the scene while tightly holding onto the metal bars by his feet. There were dead infected everywhere, burning bodies and bits and pieces of their decapitated bodies. Making a way out would be hard and dealing with the whole horde was even harder. If not for the existence of the Dozers and their unreasonable rampage due to Mark's existence, all these feats would be impossible to accomplish.


     Not only that the mutated infected initiated chaos within the ranks of the infected, the Dozers wanting to catch him only spread the methane gas their bodies exude further.


     Mark looked forward, they were back on track. He was worrying about another matter though. His nose was stuffed with the pungent smell there so he could not tell. He just wished that the smell would permeate his clothes. He just changed these clothes about two hours ago and washing the clothes was not possible at the moment.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     99 Citta Italia
      Day 3 – 3:42 PM – Molino Boulevard, Molino II, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark sat on the roof of the MB Sprinter while they drove on the way back. The seat was quite uncomfortable but he decided on not entering the vehicle to save time and for the wind to lessen the unpleasant smell that permeated on his clothes. Another thing was this place allowed him to see a better view of the surroundings and he could eliminate any sudden and incoming threat.


     Not long after, about a minute or so, they finally saw the place where the convoy stopped. It was on the side walk between the road and the vacant farmlands on the curved area of the boulevard. However, it seemed that the atmosphere in the group was not that good. After getting closer, Mark could tell that everyone's morale was even lower than before.


     The area around the convoy was a total mess. There were about a hundred bodies of dead infected surrounding the convoy. It seemed that their battle had just ended as the pools of blood and the dead bodies were still fresh. Mark could also see the number of the policemen that were short by three people and they were currently encircled around a body covered in cloth.


     When they arrived, Mark could see the relief and amazement on their faces. While they were struggling with about a hundred infected coming after them, the group that was confronted by several hundred infected actually returned unscathed. Furthermore, there was barely any damage on their vehicle. The relief on the faces of the survivors could not be hidden that Odelina and the rest also noticed it.


     When their vehicle stopped, Mark jumped down and was immediately approached by Madam Lanie and Chief Mallari.


     "What happened here?"


     Mark asked while looking around. He was not sure why there were a lot of infected here. Even though the number was nothing compared to the horde they encountered earlier, the number was still too many compared to the number of the infected in this area before when they passed by.


     "The infected got attracted here when one of the volunteers fired his gun. He was attacked by an infected covered with fungal roots and had a mushroom growing out of its eyes."


     Chief Mallari narrated the situation along with what happened to the volunteer and the number of their losses.


     According to the two, they lost two volunteers and a policeman because of the mushroom infected and another volunteer and another policeman because of the infected attracted to the noise. They lost a total of five men in the span Mark and his group was gone.


     "Have you found the person you are looking for?"


     Madam Lanie asked in curiosity.


     "We did. He's unconscious but he should wake up sooner or later."


     Mark said indifferently. He then looked at the sky and the direction of the sun before continuing.


     "We should hit the road now. It'll get dark soon."



     What Mark said put on more pressure on the shoulders of the two. It would be more dangerous for them if they got stuck on the road after nightfall. Before the outbreak, this distance away from the City Hall was just several minutes but they all spent a whole lot of time just to bypass the blockades on the road and deal with the dangers around.


     Actually, Mark wanted to see the mushroom infected they were talking about and take some pictures and videos. To say the truth, the Bluetooth camera on his collar showed that he was recording every single detail of their encounters. It was for documentation and future references if needed. However, their time constraints were getting tighter at the moment. In about two hours, the sun would set and it would be hard to continue on the road after that. They must reach Firenze or at least, find a place to spend the night and hit the road tomorrow.


     With that said, everyone immediately prepared for departure. The police was dismayed about the loss of their comrades in arms and wanted to give them a proper burial but that was not possible at their current circumstances. The best that they could do was to place their bodies away from the road and offer some prayers before departing. What made them dismayed even more was that they could not even approach the body of their comrade that had fallen victim to the mushroom spores and could only look at it from afar afraid that the body would release spores again.


     ***


     After a few minutes of preparation, the convoy was now, back on the road. Mark sat back inside the vehicle after changing into another jacket. It seemed that the smell was too strong that Abbygale did not even want to approach him before he changed his clothes once more. He looked at the two unconscious people with a little bit of annoyance. These two sure know how to sleep. The fever of the woman had already ceded and she was just sleeping peacefully, Carlo was another thing though. His fever was still as high as before. There was not much change in his condition.


     Even though she knew that Carlo was not in any danger, Sundra could not help but worry. Still, Mark and Melissa were sure that Carlo's condition was due to evolution. If not, Carlo would have long been gone to the afterlife already, considering how high his temperature was.


     WAAAAHH!!!


     While contemplating about Carlo's condition, a sudden ear piercing scream sounded inside the vehicle making everyone flinch. It seemed that the woman had already awoken. Unfortunately, the first person she saw upon waking up was the female infected who was tied up at the end of the seat. Like a cat stepped on its tail, the woman tried to stand up and run away just to bump her head harshly on the roof of the vehicle waking her up fully and making her squat on the floor in pain.


     Everyone was surprised at her antics that they did not even manage to get the right expression to look at her. Melissa immediately approached her to calm her down. As a nurse, she experienced these kinds of thing from time to time making her the first person to react. There were times that patients would be delirious after waking up due to the trauma they received before falling unconscious. However, Mark knew at this moment that the woman was just being muddle headed from sleeping for too long.


     When the woman finally calmed down, she swept her eyes around and finally confirmed that she was safe however, her face turned red after realizing how embarrassing her actions have been. When she saw Sundra looking at her, she could not help but avert her gaze. She remembered what she did in desperation back there in the rooftop when they were all dying in cold. Even if it was for the sake of survival, huddling in her underwear with her superior at work in front of his girlfriend was still shameful.


     Every change in her emotions did not escape the Empath in the group. Mark could not help but sigh while shrugging his shoulders. It looked like they really picked up a baggage this time. Though she seemed to have the same temperament as Angeline, she was clumsier and more unreliable. He wondered how this woman could work in a fast food restaurant in that condition.


     Learning everything that happened while she was unconscious, the woman looked at everyone with gratitude. However, expressing it would come in another time. The convoy had already reached their first stop before getting to Firenze, Citta Italia Private Subdivision. There was a problem though.


     The huge gates of the subdivision were closed.


     "Everyone, just stay here. I'll check the gates."


     Everyone nodded except for the clueless woman and Abbygale that did not even ask for permission and just jumped off the vehicle after Mark. He could only shake his head to this but did not reprimand the little girl. She could handle herself after all. Together with Abbygale, Mark made his way towards the closed gates.


     The police men also went out of their vehicle to guard the perimeter. However, it was unnecessary. The infected at this area had already been killed by them after they attracted them by the sound of their guns firing. Still, it was better to be on-guard rather than get caught off-guard.


     Fortunately, the gates were just closed and not really locked. After Mark entered through the pedestrian's gate at the side, he immediately opened the large gates blocking the road. Nevertheless, Mark was not happy about the easy opening of the gates. It was not because there was no action but the place was too silent. It was normal if they did not find any human but how could there be not a single infected to be found?


     Furthermore, he could see marks and dried up blood on the gates, the street and the walls but there were not a single corpse to be seen. It was really odd that it gave Mark a bad feeling, really bad feeling. However, this was the only road closest to their destination. He might be wrong about his intuition either.


     Still, it seemed that not only Mark felt something wrong. Abbygale was also looking around warily. Her eyes were dilated like a cat sensing her enemy.


     When he opened the gate, the vehicles slowly drove into the subdivision. The MB Sprinter drove over towards Mark and Abbygales direction. After the convoy entered, Mark was contemplating if he should leave the gates or open or not. In the end, he closed the gates. It was not to let the infected into the subdivision. Who knows? Maybe they would need to go through this route once more.


     "Master, is there something wrong?"


     Odelina pulled down the windows of the driver's seat and asked Mark. She could see the unpleasant expression Mark had while he was observing the area. The other people inside the vehicle perked up their ears after hearing the question. It was not them being nosy but they also wanted to know the situation.


     "You don't feel anything odd Odel?"


     Mark said while sizing up the surroundings. Realizing what her master said, Odelina looked around and replied.


     "Master, isn't it too quiet?"


     Odelina also felt the oddness of the situation. Also, the place was too clean, odd for a place without people.


     "Should we go back?"


     Odelina asked.


     "We don't have a better choice other than this road. You saw the situation back there where the horde came from. Our alternative route should be there but the road was blocked."


     "What should we do then?"


     "Let's proceed. We'll just be careful."


     Odelina nodded while the people inside the vehicle who were listening could not help but feel nervous. Would they really encounter danger here? The place looked peaceful though.


     After conversing with Odelina, Mark approached the police vehicle making Chief Mallari and Madam Lanie to come out of their vehicles.


     "Is something wrong?"


     The congresswoman asked.


     "Nothing much but I'll just warn you guys to be wary of the surroundings."


     "What's the matter?"


     Chief Mallari asked sensing the uneasy atmosphere around Mark.


     "Look around you, doesn't it look odd that you can see nothing but dried up blood. There wasn't even decapitated body parts or extracted body organs around."


     Hearing what Mark said, the countenance of the two changed. This was really strange and odd. It was good that Mark mentioned it to them since they did not realize at all. They just thought that they did not see any infected since the gates were closed.


     "I'm just saying that we should be careful while we traverse this road. Be prepared for anything that can happen and act accordingly."


     The two agreed to his advice. They knew the other routes they planned as alternative was already inaccessible. This was the last road with the least danger and obstacles.


     Going back to his vehicle, Mark opened the door and let Abbygale inside but he did not enter.


     "Mei'er my bag."


     Mei immediately handed him his bag. Mark stretched his hand and took the bag from Mei's hand.


     "Gege, where are you going?"


     "I'll stay on the roof. I just don't feel easy so it's better if I could act without needing to stop the car."


     To what he said, Mei nodded.


     "Gege, be careful."


     Mei approached the door.


     "Alright."


     Mark patted her head before she retreated. Mark closed the door and propelled himself up to the rooftop of the vehicle.


     With a knock on the driver's window, he signaled Odelina to move on. The vehicle started to move and drove through the private road with the other vehicles behind.


     Mark sat on the roof warily observing the surroundings. He would look here and there and look back and forth without stopping. It may cause him a bit of a stiff neck later but he could just not feel at ease at the moment, as if there was something tugging on his mind.


     Everything was fine after they left the gates and the drive went smoothly. However, after they exited the phase 1 area and passed by a vacant lot with a convenience store, Mark's countenance changed. He felt a pressing pain in his head and his eyes turned bloodshot. He turned to his right and his bloodshot eyes dilated.


     He immediately took out the two radios in his waist, one to contact Mei while the other to contact the radios within the convoy. Pressing the voice input buttons, he shouted.


     "Everyone prepare! Enemy at 3 o'clock!"


     After shouting, he immediately put back the radios and pulled the Assault Rifle by his side. He started to aim at the incoming enemy.


     Everyone in the convoy who heard what he said turned their faces to the right side of the road. Seeing the incoming danger, the survivors had the look of horror on their faces. Even the countenance of the policemen and the congresswoman's group turned grave.


     "What is that?"


     Sundra voiced inside the MB Sprinter. However, the only person who could answer that question was sitting on the rooftop getting ready to shoot.


     And the target…


     It was a three meter tall dog, rushing towards their direction from the street to the north like a hungry beast with its blood covered mouth and ferocious golden stare.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     100 The First Encounter with Three Meter Tall Dog
      Day 3 – 4:02 PM – Citta Italia Main Road, Citta Italia Pvt. Subd. , Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


     While everyone in the convoy was in panic, Mark on top of the MB Sprinter was waiting for the right timing to shoot. The oversized dog was still quite a distance away. Despite the distance of the threat away from them, Mark could clearly see its features.


     The three meter tall dog had a lean body structure with a broad and deep chest. Its fur was longer compared to common dog breeds but not too long either. The fur was drooped over its body and not scattered in every direction. The ears of the dog was lopped but quite small compared to its body proportions.


     Its size aside, it also had several strange features. Like the golden sheen on its cream colored coat and its golden eyes that was shining despite not being shined with direct light. Furthermore, there were several golden spikes in protruded on its body. There was even a horn in the middle of its forehead.


     Sad to say, Mark could not recognize the breed off this dog.


     As the dog was now clearly on sight, Mark finally fired his first shot.


     TSST!


     The first shot missed because of the distance and the speed the dog was running. However, it looked like it was alarmed about Mark's existence on the roof of the black vehicle in front of the convoy. It stared at the man that was aiming an assault rifle on with a ferocious glare.


     Mark saw the dog stare and snarled at him however, it did not continue on staring at him as it ran closer and closer. It was also observing the other vehicles behind. Then, as it decided on its target, the direction it was running shifted slightly.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Five shots were fired by Mark forcing the dog to stop. Mark realized that it was wary of him, or rather, his assault rifle. He deliberately shot the area in front of it to gauge several things. He was also monitoring its overbearing emotions. When the dog forcibly stopped, Mark pulled out the two radios again.


     "Vehicles without combatants increase your speed and run on the left lane. Chief, your vehicle and the other multi-cab should follow directly behind ours. The vehicles on the right lane will serve as a wall. This huge dog is wary of guns."


     Mark said in a stern voice towards the radio connected to the police while making sure that the other radio could also hear his orders.


     "Odel, match the speed of the vehicles to the right."


     Following his orders, the vans and the armored Caddilac drove towards the opposite lane making the vehicles on the right lane as cover. Seven vehicles drove with full speed along the private main road in two columns. It was fortunate that it was a private subdivision and there was no vehicles abandoned on the main road. If not, this formation was impossible to pull off without facing accidents.


     The huge dog was surprised due to the sudden change. Mark could detect its emotions and overwhelming anger.



     Of course, the huge dog would not stop there to capture its prey. Since its first target was hiding behind these small vehicles, it made its move, charging towards the multi-cabs. It could not wait to eat its prey.


     However, that would not happen so easily.


     Mark and the police started to shoot the huge dog. It was not a warning shot anymore but they were all shooting the large animal with intent to kill it.


     Sensing the danger, the huge dog started to jump side to side but it did not stop its charge. It continued snarling as it came closer and closer. The policemen and the armed volunteers started to panic inside their vehicles. Their shots became more and more inaccurate and disoriented.


     SPLURT!


     The huge dog was already just a dozen of meters away from the multi-cab at the end of the convoy when the dog was shot in its thigh. The three shot burst Mark made all drilled holes into its thigh forcing it to stop and wail in pain.


     It was then that the situation became more severe.


     The huge dog retreated and several steps and howled. The howl was ear-piercing and it even made two of the policemen to drop their pistols outside the window of the multi-cab involuntarily. Everyone who heard the howl felt dizzy and could not help but cover their ears with both hands.


     "STOP THE CARS!"


     SCREEEECH!


     All the vehicles except for the MB Sprinter forcibly stopped. It was because the Chief yelled on the radio at the last moment. His order was a good call or else, the disoriented drivers might have caused an accident and did more damage. Everyone on the convoy experienced an excruciating pain in their ear and head. The only exception was Mark's group that was inside the MB Sprinter due to the tight soundproofing of the vehicle.


     Still, the vehicles stopping only gave the huge dog more time to catch up. Ignoring its wounds that were still spurting blood, the three meter tall dog charged towards the convoy once more.


     On top of the MB Sprinter, Mark forcibly endured the pain in his ear and aimed his gun once more.


     TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Mark emptied the remaining ammunition in the clip of his assault rifle.


     The huge dog did not expect that there would be someone who was able to endure its howl and was buffeted with the rain of bullets. Several holes appeared on its body spurting blood. The huge dog wailed in pain and looked angrily towards the man who shot it. It became dumbfounded. He saw the man stretching his hand towards it while his eyes were glowing red. The dog felt a bad feeling and immediately fled. It ran away and jumped over the roof of a two story house. It continued to flee until it could not be seen anymore behind the rows of houses.


     Mark who was ready to launch a mental attack almost cursed. The damn dog was too sensitive and immediately ran away after feeling danger. Still, he could sigh in relief that it retreated. If it did not, they would surely incur casualties because of that dog.


     "Is everyone alright?"


     Mark heard Madam Lanie speak through the radio. The replies came immediately and it seemed that several people within the multi-cab targeted by the dog fainted and their eardrums were ruptured. Except for those, everyone else was fine. Everyone was relieved that the huge dog retreated.


     It was good that Mark's body was not the same as before the outbreak. If it was before, he doubted that he could endure that sound wave attack. As there was no time to check for everything, Mark spoke to the radio.


     "Everyone, we should hurry up and move on. The dog retreated for now but I don't think that it will stop attacking just like that."


     What he said, poured water on the relieved faces of everyone. They all hurried to get back on the way.


     On the other hand, Mark was frowning while looking at the rows of houses to the north. The other people might not know but he could. The dog did not run away but was hiding behind that row of houses. Probably, it was healing its injuries. It was a pity that he would not be able to do a mental attack at this distance.


     ***


     The convoy continued on the road with even faster speed than before. Everyone only hoped that they could leave this place as soon as possible.


     While above the roof of their vehicle, Mark kept on staring on a certain direction while aiming his gun. The people on the other vehicles could see him but could not understand his actions. However, the police chief and the policemen who participated back then when they dealt with the escaped criminals at the Police Command Center was sweating profusely. They think that Mark had the ability to sense enemies or danger around him. With Mark behaving like that, they knew that the huge dog should be nearby.


     While Mark was concentrating on monitoring the direction where he could feel the dog was, he heard Mei's voice from his radio.


     "Gege, what kind of dog is that? It didn't seem attracted to you."


     It made him almost spew out blood from his mouth. Mei's wording made him feel that he was too ugly that only the infected was interested on him. Still, he did not push it. It was not the time for jokes right now.


     "That dog is not a mutated infected or an evolved animal like the huge cat back there in the City Hall."


     Everyone who knew the circumstances inside the vehicle was surprised. It was not an infected and not an evolved animal. Then what was it?


     He then heard Odel speaking.


     "Master, don't tell me that it's a Mutator."


     "It is. It had the same fluctuations that you have back then when I fought you."


     Melissa, Charmaine, Sundra and the other woman was surprised. Not because the dog was a Mutator but because Mark said that he fought Odelina before. However, they did not understand everything else in the conversation with those aside.


     Then, Mark heard Abbygale's voice from the radio.


     "Papa, I want that doggie."


     The little girl's request made everyone stare at her.


     "That doggie is not for children, Gale. I'll find a dog for you later but not this one."


     Mark replied in a gentle voice but he was actually having a cold sweat. The request of his self-proclaimed daughter was getting more dangerous.


     Hearing that, Abbygale was visibly displeased.


     "Gale, that doggie is dangerous. Your Papa might get hurt."


     Mei followed up what Mark said. However, the little girl stared at Mei. She then spoke.


     "Mama, tell Papa to get me that doggie."


     Abbygale begged and hugged Mei. Everyone was struck speechless. However, it seemed that it was effective towards Mei. As if she had just lost her mind, she spoke on the radio.


     "Gege, is it possible to catch that dog?"


     Mark choked and started coughing hard.


     'Just what the hell?'


     As Mei was holding the voice input button of the radio on her hand, Mark could hear everything they were saying. The little girl was being cunning!


     "Master, is it possible to subdue that huge dog? You can do it right?"


     Odelina asked making Mark even more dispirited.


     'These women were surely going to kill me in the future.'


     He thought in his heart.


     But he could not lie to these girls and deny that it was not possible. Just as he said, the dog was in the similar situation as Odelina when she was being consumed by that consciousness that sprouted because of her mutation. That dog was also struggling mentally.


     If fact, if it was not dangerous, he also wanted to catch that dog and make it his pet. However, he was not sure if he would be able to. The one who saved Odelina was not him after all but Freed. Furthermore, the emotional fluctuations of this Mutator Dog were more berserk. If he encountered this dog before he evolved, just the emotional fluctuation the dog was releasing was enough to make him lose consciousness.


     The girls inside the vehicle were waiting for his answer but he was still contemplating. Nevertheless, he detected some movements this time. He looked towards the direction the convoy was going and they were about to arrive at the other entrance of the subdivision. Fortunately or unfortunately, the gates were also closed. The closed gates prevented the infected from coming in but now, it barred them from coming out safely.


     He could detect that the huge dog was also starting to move. This damn cunning dog planned to attack them when they were busy opening the gates.


     Like a mouse cornered by a cat, they would have no choice but to fight it. Not to help these baggage they were escorting but for them to survive themselves. Since that was the case, he might as well get the chance to subdue this ferocious animal.


     For some reason, his blood started to boil with that thought. His eyes were glowing and he let out a ferocious smile similar to a madman's. He knew that the mental effects the Mutagen brought to his body was kicking up again. But this time, he just let it go without restraining it. He felt that this time, he might as well go wild.


     He pressed the voice input on the radio and calmly spoke.


     "You girls win. We're going to catch that dog. Gale! Odel! Both of you will help me with this! Go all out!"




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     101 Subduing the Mutator Dog
      Day 3 – 4:07 PM – Citta Italia Main Road, Citta Italia Pvt. Subd. , Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


     The cold wind blew while Mark sat on top of the MB Sprinter. His pupils were dilated and his senses were all opened. He kept on staring at the row of houses to the north as if his sight penetrated through them. Huge movements could be detected by him along with the faint stomping sound of the concrete coming from that direction.


     They were about to pass through the last branching street. After that street was a short bridge that goes over a creek and the closed gates could be seen even further. Mark knew that the Mutator Dog would appear at that last corner as it was its last vantage point to attack. Pulling out the radios once more, he ordered.


     "All vehicles! Overtake us and head for the gates first! That huge dog is going to attack at any moment!


     Odel! Reduce the speed and we'll be on the tail of the group! We'll counter attack after the other vehicles passed through that bridge!"


     After giving out his orders, the vehicles immediately went into formation. There was no hesitation aside from the newcomers as they all knew that only Mark's group would be able to handle the situation.


     Still, all of the survivors on the other vehicles could not help but feel even more nervous. They could see the closed gates on the distance. Once they reached the gates, they would have no choice but to stop. And that situation would be grave for them with the threat of the huge dog behind their backs.


     Inside the MB Sprinter, Sundra and the clumsy woman could not help but feel the cold sweat on their backs. They knew nothing about Mark's group aside from having a connection with Carlo and being their saviors. The two women could not understand how these people could think of making that three meter tall dog as a pet. To them confronting that monster was just suicide.


     Just as expected, when they passed through the last branching street, a three meter tall shadow jumped over a two story house. The huge dog landed just behind the MB Sprinter with a loud stomping sound. Frightened yelps could be heard from the survivors inside the vehicles when they heard the sound when the Mutator dog landed.


     It snarled as it landed behind the convoy. The loud snarls it made gave everyone chills on their backs. Unfortunately for the dog, Mark saw through its plan and his vehicle was the one at the tail of the group. His simple order saved several lives since if the convoy continued on the same formation as before, the vehicle that should be behind would easily fall into the fangs of this animal without being able to fight back.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     The moment the Mutant Dog started to chase, Mark immediately unleashed several bullets. Unfortunately, it seemed that the huge dog could already distinguish the muffled sounds coming from his assault rifle. Given how higher the senses of animals compared to humans, it could discern the sound even from a distance. The moment that the first shot was released, the dog immediately jumped to the side making the bullets hit nothing but air. Nevertheless, it made the dog late to start its chase. Mark also noticed that the wounds he inflicted this dog had already healed. There were still traces of blood on its fur but there were no wounds to be found.



     The convoy passed over the bridge and soon reached the closed gates at full speed. Without any other choice, the whole convoy stopped. Upon the stop of the convoy, the police immediately went out their vehicles except for those who were injured from the dog's attack before. They immediately went into position to protect the other vehicles while two of them went to open the gates. However, the two people who were about to open the gates stopped abruptly. They could see several infected wandering on the other side of the gate. However, what worried them wore was that further in the distance, they could see nothing but silhouettes of the infected lurking around the area.


     Behind the convoy, the black armored vehicle stopped horizontally blocking the road. After that, Mark jumped down from the roof while Abbygale and Odelina came out of the vehicle. The three immediately went to block the Mutator dog lagging behind due to Mark's interference.


     As the survivors on the other vehicles were not informed, they were surprised that Mark's group planned on confronting the huge dog. They were all confused to what they had to do so. Furthermore, they were baffled to why the female driver of their vehicle also went out to confront the dog. At that moment, under their watchful eyes, the female driver removed her jacket and the tank-top she was wearing revealing a black tube swimsuit covering her chest. The woman then hurriedly threw the clothes she took off into the vehicle.


     "Odel, what are you doing?"


     Mark asked with a confused expression. He could admit that Odelina's body shape looked good but it was not the time to display that.


     "Master, you said that we will go all out. If I put on my armor while wearing those, the clothes will get ripped apart."


     Mark nodded. He remembered that time that she lost control, she was partially clothed and on the video, she was practically naked after Freed saved her. He then noticed several wounds on her lower back. It was the place he managed to shoot her that night.


     "It hasn't healed yet?"


     Mark frowned as he looked at the wounds he inflicted to his servant. Noticing where he was looking at, Odelina let out a helpless expression.


     "Master, I'm not like you whose broken bones could even get fixed after several hours of sleeping. Also, my recovery is already fast."


     "Papa! Papa! The doggie is already watching us!"


     Mark did not manage to reply to Odelina anymore as Abbygale was tugging forcefully at the hem of his jacket.


     Actually, even if he was looking at somewhere else, he was carefully monitoring the emotional intents of the dog in front of them. It did not dare to come over immediately as it was baffled for their existence. Even if the majority of the emotional fluctuations of the Mutator dog were occupied by fierceness, Mark could still faintly discern its intents. However, he could not deny that his head felt heavy and was hurting too much.


     The huge dog was slowly stepping forward towards the three in all cautiousness. It was confused to why these puny humans had the guts to block its path but it was also feeling danger from the three for no known reason. Nevertheless, the dog's bloodthirsty nature won and it started to attack despite the danger it felt.


     As the vehicles were now stopped and the dog was running straight towards their direction, the ferocious face of the dog was clearly seen by the survivors watching this time. The scene gave them a huge levels of fright specially the four survivors from the commercial center and the two who were saved from WCRonalds. The newcomers really felt fear for the three who were facing the huge dog without a hint of fear.


     Facing the ferocious charge of the dog, Mark aimed his gun and unleashed a barrage of bullets making the dog jump back and forth. Mark carefully shot this time while estimating where the dog would land after jumping making several bullets hit its body and made it retreat back while spurting blood.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     At the same moment that Mark shot, Odelina's body started to get covered in her grey bone armor while Abbygale beside him shot off with inhuman speed. Her sudden burst of speed not only shocked the newcomers but also the huge dog. Before it could even wail in pain, Abbygale reached the spot below its head and jumped. The wail that it was about to let out was swallowed back as the little girl jumped over two meters high and unleashed a ferocious kick towards its chin.


     BAM!


     Abbygale's attack caused the three meter tall dog to stagger backwards a step. The kick was powerful but was not enough to make the dog fall.


     Infuriated, the dog forcefully recovered and its head moved forward aiming to swallow the little girl that had yet to fall down back on the ground. Abbygale's face turned sour as she could smell the unpleasant breath of the dog attempting to swallow her.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     At that moment, Mark had already charged forward. He unleashed another barrage of bullets towards the opened mouth of the dog. The dog's mouth was buffeted with the rain of bullets making it whimper and stop its attack towards Abbygale. Upon landing, the little girl immediately retreated. Even if she was mostly fearless and calm, she still felt nervous when she saw the mouth of the dog nearing her.


     It seemed that the sudden feeling of fear agitated her and she immediately transformed without her knowing why. Abbygale's hair turned white while her cat ears and tail sprouted once again. Her red colored pupils stared at the dog and she went for another attack.


     On the other hand, Odelina closed in. Her speed was also fast but Abbygale was still faster making her late in approaching the huge dog. After the dog recovered from Mark's assault, it saw Odelina and immediately jumped towards her intending to gobble her whole.


     BAM!


     Odelina unleashed a punch towards the dog's nose. The punch was strong making the dog stagger backward once more.


     The dog was dumbfounded. It was being toyed with by these three puny humans. It felt infuriated. It suddenly jumped back by instinct and a while blur pass by a few inches in front of its face. The dog then did another large jump backwards and inhaled deeply. However, before it could unleash its sound wave attack, another barrage of bullets tore holes on its throat. Instead of its ear-piercing sound wave attack, it spewed out a mouthful of blood from its throat.


     Humiliated and infuriated. Mark could detect its feeling faintly. The new consciousness on the dogs mind wanted to rule over everything and humans was just food in its eyes. How however, it faced a setback facing a group of abnormal people. Then, its ferocity grew stronger while its golden eyes spew out a faint light.


     Mark suddenly fell down on one knee while he held his left hand on his head. The dog started to exude an astonishing amount of emotional fluctuation. He noticed that the original consciousness of the dog was growing fainter. That was when he realized what was happening.


     "Odel! Gale! Don't stop attacking! It's undergoing its final mutation!"


     RINNNNNNGGGG!


     Mark's eyes glowed red and he started hearing a ringing sound in his ears. He stretched his left hand towards the dog. This time, he was unleashing as much mental energy he could unleash. He should not let the dog finish its mutation or it would be impossible for them to subdue it anymore. Furthermore, the situation might become dangerous once it mutated fully. Who knows what kind of ability would it be able to unleash?


     The mental attack abruptly stopped the howl of the dog and it lowered its head while shivering. It then glared at Mark fiercely. The huge dog knew that the attack came from him.


     At this time, Odelina finally caught up to the dog and she hugged its large right foreleg. With a strong tug, the huge dog that was still affected by Mark's mental attack did not manage to resist and fell down on the ground. It tried to stand up once more and Odelina was struggling to hold it down when a white shadow fell unto the dog's forehead unleashing a ferocious front flip heel kick.


     BAAAAM!


     The concrete underneath the dog's head cracked after the head of the dog slammed gravely on the ground.


     Abbygale jumped off from the dog's forehead.


     SPURT!


     Mark spewed out a mouthful of blood. The backlash on doing that mental attack and unleashing too much mental energy from what he could control was too severe. Added that he was affected by the mental fluctuations that the Mutator dog was exuding, he had a hard time to successfully pulling that attack.


     Odelina let go of the dog's foreleg and clutched on the dog's neck preventing it from moving. Abbygale also guarded beside the dog to stop it from retaliating.


     At this time, Mark approached the huge head of the dog. It was still conscious but it was breathing heavily and it was obviously weakened. Mark was also in the same condition though. He looked pale and his breathing was also ragged. His nose and ears also had traces of bleeding.


     The two Mutators guarding the dog looked dumbfounded seeing Mark's condition.


     "Master! You…"


     "Papa!"


     The two called out to Mark in worry but he just signaled them to continue guarding the dog.


     He then pressed his hand at the forehead of the snarling dog and tried to weaken the foreign consciousness. It took him several tries causing his nose and ears to bleed further. Even his eyes started to have traces of blood.


     The dog started to resist and wanted to escape but Odelina tightly clamped on its neck not letting it go. Soon, the foreign consciousness calmed down and the original consciousness started to fight back once more. At this moment, Mark's eyes glowed with white milky light as he attempted to increase the rate of recovery of the dog's original consciousness.


     After a minute or two, the foreign consciousness was finally extinguished. The size of the dog started to shrink and the huge dog ended up about a few points less than a meter tall in height. However, the spikes, the golden sheen on its fur and the golden glow in its eyes remained. The dog that had just returned to its normal size was visibly weakened. Even though it was conscious, it laid on the concrete road without moving.


     Knowing that they succeeded, Odelina retracted her bone armor but Abbygale maintained her appearance since she still could not control her transformation. In front of the dog, Mark inhaled and exhaled deeply. He could finally relax.


     It was then that he felt a stinging pain on his head. His body became weakened and he started to lose his balance. Finally, he fell down.


     Odelina hurriedly caught him and looked at him with worry. Abbygale felt the same as she hurriedly went to his side. Mark was still conscious and he saw the worried faces of the two. He felt something and looked towards the direction of their vehicle, he could see Mei running towards them with a worried face. That was the last thing he saw and everything went black.


     When Mark lost his consciousness, Odelina started to feel discomfort while holding him. She reached towards Mark's forehead. He was burning with a very high fever.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     102 Several Events behind the Scenes
      Day 3 – 7:10 PM - Central Business Park, Pasay City, Research Building


     Nia stood inside a room with white metal walls. It was a room built to be used as a testing area for many of the Research Laboratory's experiments. In front of her, there were three floating spears made of ice about the size and length of a throwing javelin. Her hands kept on moving while the floating spears of ice would move in the same direction of her hands. She circled around, jumped and gently moved her hands as if she was dancing and the spears of ice wound dance around her in the same manner.


     For anyone who would witness this sight, they would immediately think of how spectacular and fantastic the scene was. Along with her rare beauty, she looked like an ice fairy that came out of a fantasy novel.


     Outside the testing area, Prof. Isaach Co and Allen were watching Nia's routine through a one-sided mirror. The professor nodded while watching the great improvement of his adopted daughter and assistant in satisfaction. To say, Nia's ability to control and decrease the temperature of the moisture in the air reached new heights in the past two days.


     Inside the testing area, Nia finished her routine by launching the three spears of ice towards the wall. The spears flew fast at a speed of a javelin thrown by an Olympic athlete.


     DANG! DANG! DANG!


     Three loud sounds echoed inside the testing area as the three spears of ice were embedded into the thick white wall. Nia then released her ability from the spears of ice slowly turning the spears of ice into water that flowed down the surface of the wall and creating a puddle of cold water on the floor. She then proceeded to walk out of the door and entered the room where Prof. Isaach and Allen were watching.


     "How is it profe-, no, father?"


     Mia asked with a smile.


     "It's brilliant Nia! Your ability had really grown stronger compared to several days ago."


     Prof. Isaach was smiling from ear to ear as he praised Nia's improvement. Several days ago, the most that she could do was to conjure two chopstick sized ice spikes and to lower the temperature of moisture in the air in a small area while slowly turning the moisture in that small area into ice.


     Now however, she could already conjure three spears made of ice and even control the spears to float with precise control.


     To the side, Allen looked at Nia with both happiness and envy. His older sister's ability had already started to improve while he was still the same as before. Nevertheless, Prof. Isaach looked at Allen with smiles. Now that some of his theories were proven, it was time to think of a way and a good training routine for Allen.


     The professor was in a very good mood. After all, several of his theories were finally given an answer. One of those theories was regarding the evolution of people who already had super-human abilities before the outbreak.



     As he thought, Mutagen could really enhance their super-human abilities. Not only the physical abilities of the living creatures could be enhanced but also improved their preexisting mental abilities.


     Another of his theories was about how to stimulate the evolution process. Was only the growth potential and DNA compatibility of the person with the Mutagen was the factors for evolution? The answer was fortunately or unfortunately, no. However, the third factor was not really easy to achieve. It was to stimulate one's potential by overpassing their limits. It was something very easy to say but hard to achieve.


     One way to achieve this required one to undergo constant arduous training and overpass their limits slowly. This method was the one Prof. Isaach used to make Nia's ability to this extent. In the previous two days after he learned the possibility for human evolution, he had Nia train several times a day to the extent that she was not able to use her ability for a moment. Just this afternoon, she finally fell unconscious with high fever. After she woke up, her ability had evolved to this extent.


     There was another way to stimulate this latent potential. It was to expose the person to extreme danger that required the person to exert actions beyond their current abilities. This method could be a faster and easier way to evolve but also came with grave consequences. Not all people would be able to exert actions beyond their abilities in the face of danger. It would even be more probable for the person fell into panic and fail. That situation could even cause death. No, it was highly likely for the person to die.


     If Prof. Isaach were to be asked about what he viewed Mutagen as, it was both disaster and opportunity. Disaster because of what had already happened, the apocalypse. It was an Opportunity because it opened the possibility for people to evolve. In the professor's view, mankind had already reached the end of evolution. The reason for this was the way the modern society was living. Technological advancements always leaned towards comfort and entertainment and it cost the expense for mankind to evolve further.


     Now however, Mutagen could stimulate the evolution not only of mankind but also the other creatures on earth. Furthermore, it would need for mankind to evolve further or else, mankind would succumb to the threat of the apocalypse and face extinction.


     "Come on you two, let's rack our brains out and find a way for Allen to improve his ability."


     Prof. Isaach together with his two young assistants left the testing facility and back to their office after collecting the printed data into folders. The middle-aged professor wanted his two adopted children to improve. All his studies with the Mutagen showed that more powerful threats would come in the near future. These two should improve their abilities so they would be able to protect themselves even if he himself was not included. Other people might view Prof. Isaach as a research madman but he was a kind person at heart.


     ***


     Day 3 – 8:22 PM – Saint Paul's Monastery, La Paz, Iloilo City, Iloilo


     When the outbreak first struck, a single passenger plane fell in the center of the city. This caused the city to fall into chaos almost immediately. When the infected started to invade the people's peaceful life, many of the survivors fled out of the city and into the sea surrounding the island of Iloilo. As for those who were late to flee and were not able to leave, most of them gathered in this monastery.


     Due to the terrain around the monastery, which were mostly flat lands, plantation and small forested sitios, the inhabitants of the monastery along with the survivors that gathered in this place managed to safely fortify the preexisting walls and fences surrounding the monastery in safety. Since the monastery was also built quite a distance from the city center and the area was surrounded by long blocked bridges, there were every few infected that wandered into the monastery before they finished the fortifications. It was lucky for them that there was a scrapyard just two wide blocks away to the northwest of the monastery allowing them to gather materials for the fortification. The existence of the police squads that were also late to flee the city and stayed in the monastery managed further increased the security of the camp.


     At this moment, the nuns of the monastery were busy at handing out bowls of porridge to the survivors. The porridge was not too lavish and each bowl only contained a small portion of meat. Unfortunately, this would be their last meal with meat in it. It was because while the terrain around the monastery gave them the advantage of security, it also gave them the lack of areas for gather food and other necessities.


     In response to these problems, several survivors started to form search and supply groups that would go out of the monastery to gather necessities further around the city. Due to the danger, the police allowed these people to be equipped with firearms. To say, the survivors in this monastery were one of the first people to implement this kind of approach to the outbreak.


     At this moment, a small group of survivors were rushing back to the monastery. The group was led by a person who evolved his arms during the initial outbreak. This man saw his loved ones being bitten off one by one by a single running infected in his own home. In his fit of rage, he bashed the infected to death with his bare fists. With tears dripping from his eyes, he continued punching the unmoving infected until his arms went numb.


     During this past afternoon, he went out to gather supplies with several survivors he knew but got delayed in returning due to a number of infected that passed by at the area they were searching supplies. After the horde passed by, it was already night time. As they could not stay the night in that unsafe place, they hurried back to the monastery.


     BAM!


     The leader bashed the head of an infected blocking his way. Due to his evolution, he could exert a strong force from his arms enough to smash an infected's head into smithereens with a single bash of his iron pipe.


     Luckily, there were not many obstructions on their way back and they reached the vacant land just outside the monastery. It was because they went through the familiar forest and avoided the areas were the infected possibly wandered.


     CRACKLE!!! BOOM!!!


     All of them stopped on their tracks. They all turned to the north east and saw a bright light illuminating the night quite a distance away. Along with the bright light, there were several flashes of electricity firing off to the sky from the source of light. As they witnessed this scene, the members of the group could not help but feel goosebumps. They decided to leave and rushed back to the monastery with faster speed.


     ***


     About one and a half kilometers away to the north east of the monastery, a power plant was located. The power plant had already shut down since yesterday and the place was not brimming with infected who were the employees of this facility before the outbreak.


     Inside one of the rooms that were previously used to store the electricity produced by the power plant, a two meter charred humanoid figure stood. The skin of the humanoid was full of cracks and was colored black due to carbonization. The most noticeable thing though was the faint light emitted from the cracks. The humanoid opened its eyes and roared facing the ceiling of the room.


     CRACKLE!!! BOOM!!!


     Along with its roar, the roof of the room was blasted off along with a large amount of electrical discharge coming from its body.


     ***


     Day 3 – 09:50 PM – Day and Night Convenience Store, Niog Road, Bayanan, Bacoor City, Cavite


     A TYT Vios stopped outside the convenience store at this time of the night. It was a family car enough to fit five people. It was strange however that the car was covered with tough vines. After the vehicle stopped, three silhouettes came out of the vehicle. The oldest was a woman in her thirty's while the other two silhouettes were children. The oldest one looked eleven years old while the younger was about four or five.


     They entered the convenience store in hopes of finding food and supplies however, they did not find any. All the stalls were empty and even the storage area had nothing but empty boxes in it. The three were disheartened. They were really feeling hungry. At this moment, the older one of the children went to the toilet to check if there was anything to find there though there was not much hope of finding anything.


     However, the child was surprised. Inside the cubicle, there was a bag filled with food and other sanitary needs. The child immediately called unto the woman and took the bag even though they knew that it might belong to someone else. However, when they opened one of the pockets, they saw a note. After reading the note, they knew that this bag of supplies were actually for them. The child who found the bag was now brimming with a bright smile. She knew who left the bag for them.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     103 Waking up in the Middle of the Nigh
      Day 4 – 12:32 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus Cavite


     It was in the middle of the night. All the survivors gathered in this subdivision were asleep with the exception of the people who were tasked to patrol and guard the place throughout the evening. Those people could be seen patrolling the place carrying lamps while some were posted at essential vantage points around the subdivision and monitor the movements outside the walls.


     Inside the master's bedroom of the largest townhouse in Firenze, located at the north west of the subdivision, Mark finally opened his eyes slowly after being unconscious for about eight hours. It took him this long, several hours longer than the last time.


     As he opened his eyes, he immediately reorganized his thoughts and it went smoothly for some reason. Looking at his surroundings, he knew that they arrived at their destination. Otherwise, it would not be too quiet outside. It seemed that there were no mishaps that happened after he fell unconscious.


     He roamed his eyes around the darkly lit room and saw the almost snuffed out candle illuminating the place. At the exact time his eyes landed on the candle, it finally went off. Strange enough, despite the sudden darkness, he could still see his surroundings. Albeit not too clearly, he could at least see the surroundings in the darkness better than normal.


     When he turned to his right, he could see Mei sleeping beside him. He was not surprised as he detected her presence the moment he woke up. Still, he could not help but sigh. Instead of sleeping in another room, she would actually sleep beside him. She was too careless. However, he felt touched. Her face had a frown even while sleeping. Mark could feel her worry for him even in her sleep.


     He gently caressed the sleeping girl's hair and channeled that comforting energy towards her. The frown on Mei's eyebrow vanished in an instant. Mark then looked at his hand. He felt just now that his control of that energy was higher and more efficient. He stared at his hand and tried it once more, with that, he did not notice but his eyes were glowing white, the only thing he saw was the faint white light surrounding his hand at the moment.


     Mark decided to get off the bed. After he got off, he fixed the blanket covering Mei's body and went to the glass door on the southern side of the room. It was a door connected to the veranda on the second floor of the townhouse. He then opened the door and went out while trying not to disturb Mei from her sleep.


     After stepping outside, he felt the cold breeze blowing across the place. The cold wind was not surprising considering that the area just behind the subdivision to the west was a huge farm land. Furthermore, the cold breeze really felt good for him. The moon illuminating the place also looked clearer than before.


     He noticed that it was not that the environment that had changed but actually his eyes. It was way clearer than before he fell unconscious. Mark also noticed that his body movements had some changes. The delay between his brain command and his body action was now almost non-existent. He could also feel that his body was stronger.



     Concentrating on his environment, he could feel that the range of his detection of emotional fluctuations were even larger. Before, the maximum area he could detect was a little bit below twenty meters, now however, his detection area had already reached thirty meters. Furthermore, the fluctuations he could detect were also clearer and more distinct. He could now recognize people from their familiar fluctuations without needing to concentrate on them.


     Mark suddenly looked at the house in front of him on the other side of the street. It looked like Carlo had also awakened. He sighed though after noticing what was happening at the room where Carlo was in. He was with his girlfriend Sundra and was engaged on a night activity. There was nothing wrong with it though. The two were on a relationship for several years now and Carlo almost sacrificed himself for his girlfriend.


     As it felt that he was peeping at their session, Mark decided to divert his attention to somewhere else. He looked behind him then by his foot. It seemed that the children were all sleeping at another room in this floor while Odelina was still awake and was doing something at the garage.


     He then noticed something good at the room below. At the room on the first floor, Charmaine was sleeping with another person. The fluctuation of the person was quite similar to Charmaine making him conclude that the congresswoman managed to uphold her end of the deal. It seemed that they successfully found Cielo, Charmaine's younger sister. After monitoring Cielo's mental fluctuations however, Mark frowned. Her emotions at the moment were even more unstable than Mei's. Something might have happened to her before she was taken into the custody of Madam Lanie's men.


     As for Melissa, she was sleeping at another room in the first floor. She was together with that woman then brought along with Carlo and Sundra. Mark then focused at the new addition to their group. The dog was sleeping in the living room it seemed.


     "Hmm?"


     Mark was surprised. The dog's senses were really high. It seemed that it noticed that it was being monitored and abruptly woke up while looking around in confusion.


     Looking back at the sky, Mark decided. Since the moon was illuminating the place beautifully, he might as well take a stroll and survey the place. He might as well familiarize himself with the emotional fluctuations of the people inside the subdivision so he would know if there was an intruder in the future. It was not for the sake of the people of the subdivision but for the sake of his companions.


     SWOOSH!


     Mark jumped off the veranda towards the roof of the neighboring house to the east. The distance between the veranda and the roof was actually four meters but he jumped over effortlessly. He never tried this before but something inside him told him that he could do it and he just tried. He knew that he would not be injured too much even if he fell due to the absurd regeneration capability of his body.


     Under the moonlight, Mark's shadow flashed from roof to roof. His movement speed was also enhanced compared from before. He was still not on par with Abbygale and Odelina's speed but he was faster than a national athlete for sure. He roamed around the subdivision without anyone noticing. With his ability to detect people around, unless he deliberately showed himself, no one would find him.


     Going around, he found out the exact number of survivors staying in this subdivision. There were one hundred thirty-five people not including the men on patrol, the guards and his team. The patrols and guards numbered to twenty-five people. Mark wondered how the men in charge of this place was handing the supplies for this many people.


     Arriving at the southeast of the subdivision, he noticed the houses on the same block of the gate but outside the walls of the subdivision. There was a wooden bridge going over the wall and into one of the houses outside. Inside the house, there were several people guarding the place. It looked like they made another place to go in and out of the subdivision aside from the gate. It was a good thing as there was the possibility that the gate would be blocked with a lot of infected. Using the house, they could use it to in and out or at least, they could use the house to lure the infected away from the gates.


     "Huh?"


     Mark noticed something not right. On the other side of the road outside the subdivision, there were houses that belonged to the subdivision where Charmaine was living before. There was a wall separating the subdivision from the road but the second floor of the houses could see over the wall since it was shorter. Inside the two houses in the opposite subdivision, he could detect people.


     There were two people in each house. Furthermore, Mark could not detect any good intent from them. Jumping onto one of the houses closer to the house where he detected one of the pairs, he noticed that there was a person with binoculars constantly viewing the perimeters of Firenze.


     ***


     Inside the house Mark was looking at, there were two men hiding. The one in his late twenty's was monitoring the perimeter of Firenze using the binoculars on his hands while the other who was in his early thirty's was taking a nap. Both men were armed with high caliber guns and their bodies were painted with menacing tattoos.


     While the man with the binoculars were looking around outside, he saw a silhouette of a person standing on the roof of one of the houses inside the subdivision they were observing. Shocked, he focused on that silhouette.


     "WAAHHH!!"


     He suddenly backed off and screamed waking up the man who was taking a nap.


     "What the f*ck?! Why are you screaming?!"


     The man who was awakened by the scream cursed. He had just taken a nap and he was abruptly woken up. He was in a bad mood.


     "I-I-I saw a ghost!"


     "Motherf*cker. You disturbed my sleep because of some nonsense? Ghosts aren't real you dimwit!"


     "No! I'm f*cking sure! I saw a shadow standing on the roof of a house on the other side! Its eyes were glowing red!"


     Seeing how scared his partner was, the man snatched the binoculars from his partner and went to the window.


     "Now, tell me where it is."


     "It should be on that house."


     The younger man hurriedly pointed at the house where he saw the silhouette.


     BAM!


     He was hit on his head by the older man.


     "F*cking bastard, there's nothing there!"


     "What?!"


     He took the binoculars from the older man and looked once more.


     "It's gone! I f*cking swear I saw it!"


     ***


     The two people inside that house argued while the culprit had already jumped off the house to the street while chuckling.


     "I will call this [Emotional Induction] then."


     Mark tapped on his chin. It was his new ability that he knew by instinct after he woke up. He was now able to use different kinds of emotional energy to stimulate and affect the inner emotions of his target. What he did to the man observing outside was send a strand of energy containing fear and stimulate his inner fear. It was easy since everyone had fear planted in their subconscious since the apocalypse came.


     He knew that the effect would be lesser if the emotions the target was feeling were highly contradicting to the emotional energy he induced to that person. Mark thought that he could use this to his advantage at many circumstances. One of the examples was to stimulate fear on his enemies or let despair sprout inside the subconscious of people going against him.


     With that, he decided to go back. It was not the right time to deal with the people observing outside. Besides, this place was not his to begin with. He would leave by tomorrow and the job to deal with those people would fall on the hands of others. In that case, he might was well not involve himself in this.


     On his way back, he passed by the house near the gates. It was being used as the outpost by the police that secured this subdivision. It was because he felt a distinct fluctuation from this place. If he was correct, that person was the police Madam Lanie was talking about, the Mutator of this place. Nevertheless, Mark had no notion to show himself and would rather not involve himself with that person. It was because of the reigning emotions on that person's subconscious was kind of disgusting.


     It was heroism.


     Mark left the outpost and made his way back to the townhouse where his team was staying. At the last corner however, he overheard two patrol guards who were both exuding lasciviousness in their emotions.


     "That black car looked amazing but the women riding the car was even more superb."


     "Yeah, the woman driving the car looked hot."


     "For me, the youngest lady looked like a fairy. The other women didn't look bad either. It's a pity, the Madam is protecting them."


     "Hah, even if they are not, they already belong to someone else. Remember how they looked like when they were transporting that blood covered man? How envying."


     "That's right, if I can replace that man, I'll be playing with all those girls every night."


     That was the end of their conversation. It was because the two fell unconscious in the middle of the street.


     In a fit of irritation, Mark's eyes glowed blood red as he sent a sequence of different emotions using his Emotion Induction. The sudden changes in their subconscious emotions along with being caught off guard, their brains were not able to keep up and overloaded with the two ending up unconscious.


     Mark pulled the two unconscious men away and left the two at a vacant lot not far from where they fell. The arms and backs of the two men got scraped became filled with bruises after being pulled on their legs at that distance on the rough cemented road. Mark then left the two with their faces tucked between each other's legs facing the crotch of the other.


     'Since you two were in heat, spend your heat with each other you damn bastards.'


     The two were lucky as Mark did not want to cause much disturbance. Mark had plans in the future and this survivor camp became included in it. He might need a place for his friends that he managed to find to stay while he searched of the others he had yet to find. This place was a good candidate for that. If he did not have this plan, the two perverts might have died without them knowing.


     When Mark arrived outside, he noticed the disturbance at the house. He shook his head. Mei probably woke up and became hysterical after finding out that he was missing. But before he could even step near the gates, the door of the house opened abruptly and Mei came out staring at him through the fence.


     Her eyes were a bit teary and she looked angry while being worried at the same time. Mark scratched the back of his head. He'll probably get scolded this time. But, he would not mind it. After living alone for several years, he was quite happy to be scolded by someone out of pure concern.


     With that thought in mind, he strode into the gates and got welcomed home by Mei's embrace. The other people who were woken up by the frantic Mei also went out and watched the scene with warm eyes.


     "Can you all stop staring like that? I'm hungry so get me food to eat."


     Mark looked at the gallery in annoyance. He then went into the house with Mei pulling him in.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     104 Spending the Rest of the Nigh
      Day 4 – 1:42 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus Cavite


     "Why don't you girls go back to sleep already?"


     Mark said as he sat on the chair beside the dining table.


     He sat there with a bowl of steaming hot soup and a plate of fries to the side on the table. Apparently, when Mei started to make a racket around the house trying to find him, Odelina moved to heat his share of soup and fries they had for dinner. She was a really convenient servant. There was no need to tell her what to do.


     Despite there was the food in front of him, Mark could not start eating. It was because except for Cielo, the dog and the children, everyone else was present watching him. He did not really care whatever they wanted to do but it was still uncomfortable being watched while eating.


     Still, no one left after he told them to go back to sleep. He decided to ignore them and started to eat.


     "Gege, where did you go?"


     "I just woke up and felt stiff so I decided to move around. I also surveyed the area along the way."


     Mark replied while waving his spoon in front of him.


     "You should have woken me up."


     "Why should I? You need to sleep or you won't have energy tomorrow when we leave."


     "But…"


     Mei looked down. She looked angry but she did not want to scold him for some reason.


     *Flick!


     "Guuu."


     Mei suddenly held her forehead with both hands. She had just been flicked on her forehead.


     "If you want to say something, say it."


     "No. I…"


     Mark sighed and shook his head slightly. Mei really did not dare to scold him no matter what, even though he was waiting for it. In the end, he just ruffled her head.


     Around them, the other women were watching the scene with bitter smiles. The two had already created their own space ignoring the fact that they were still here.


     "Master."


     Mark looked at Odelina after she called him.


     "What?"


     "You looked different for some reason."


     "Different? How?"


     Mark looked confused.


     "I don't know how to explain. It just felt like that."


     "Really? Maybe, it's because of the changes in my body after evolving again."


     Hearing his reason, Odelina nodded. It was the only possible reason to explain what she felt.


     "By the way, did anything happen after I fell unconscious?"


     Mark suddenly asked.


     "Nothing much happened, Master, aside from attracting quite an amount of infected outside Citta Italia and Janette making a mess inside the car."


     "Making a mess… Ah, I see. Is that why you're inside the car earlier?"


     "Yes. I just finished cleaning."


     Mark nodded, he understood what Odelina meant by saying that Janette made a mess.


     "We should get an adult diaper for her."


     He said after swallowing a mouthful of the soup.



     On the side however, the faces of the other women changed. How could he keep on eating while talking about disgusting stuff? Since Mark was unconscious, he did not experience it but the smell of feces that Janette excreted smelled awful specially in a closed environment.


     Mark then looked at Charmaine.


     "How is Cielo?"


     Charmaine was surprised. She already knew that her Big Brother could detect people using their emotions but it was amazing experiencing it. No one had told him that Madam Lanie had already sent her younger sister to them and yet, he knew it. It also seemed that he knew that something happened to Cielo for him to ask that question.


     To Mark's question, Charmaine looked downcast as she replied.


     "Cielo is fine now but she had bruises all over her body and she seemed to have received trauma from what happened to her."


     "What happened?"


     "Madam Lanie said that the inner area of the subdivision we live at was occupied by a gang syndicate after the outbreak. Cielo was caught by them along with other women. The police under Madam raided the place when most of them went out to get supplies and rescued the captured women."


     "No wonder…"


     Mark muttered while thinking deeply.


     "Is there something wrong?"


     Melissa interjected as she noticed his unnatural behavior.


     "Actually, when I went for a walk, I detected some men monitoring the area outside Firenze. If my guess is correct, it should be members of that gang syndicate."


     Everyone's expression changed. It seemed that the infected aside, there were other dangers around this place.


     "Anyways, what is she doing here?"


     Mark pointed at the short woman standing behind Melissa and Charmaine in silence.


     "Big bro, Anna doesn't have anywhere to go so we let her stay with us."


     Mark looked at the woman who was apparently called Anna.


     "Is that so? But we're leaving tomorrow, what are you going to do?"


     "I-I… I don't know."


     Anna stammered to reply after being questioned like that too suddenly. She could not help but look down as she really felt that she had no idea what she would do.


     "Big Bro, can't we bring her with us too?"


     Charmaine interjected making Mark frown. Even if he wanted to fulfill his sister's request, the space within the vehicle was not too large. He also needed to find his other friends. If he just let anyone they encounter to come with them, the space in the vehicle would not be enough.


     Seeing Mark not replying and just frowned, Charmaine looked down. Actually, Cielo also wanted to stay at this place. However, she knew that this place would not be safe either. Considering what she witnessed in the past few days, things would only get worse every passing day. The only place she could feel safe at the moment was beside her Big Brother. That is why she did not suggest anything about letting anyone stay behind.


     Mark then sighed. He could feel and understand what Charmaine was thinking. He decided to grant her request one last time. If there was not enough space in the vehicle, they will just find another one. Looking at the circumstances, it would also be possible that he would end up bringing away the family and relatives of his friends. Finding another vehicle might be inevitable.


     About Anna, he just needed to confirm something.


     "Alright, this would be the last one Charm."


     Charmaine was surprised.


     "Big Brother! Thank you!"


     She said her gratitude with a wide smile before looking behind her.


     "Quick! Thank my tolerant Big Brother!"


     Charmaine pulled Anna forward.


     "T-Thank you."


     Anna tensely thanked Mark.


     "Anna right?"


     Mark pointed his spoon at her.


     "Yes!"


     "What's with that high pitched reply? Anyways, I will let you come with use because of Charm but what can you do? I don't want any useless baggage with us so you should show your worth to the group."


     Mark sounded really strict making Anna even more nervous.


     "I-I don't have any outstanding skills bu-but I can cook."


     Then she pointed at the soup Mark was eating.


     "I cooked that."


     Mark then looked at Odelina for confirmation and she nodded.


     "All right, you'll be in charge of the food. Do your best."


     Mark decided on her role. He could say that the soup he was eating at the moment tasted good. Furthermore, the other members had their own roles but no one was placed to be in charge of cooking. Odelina would be able to but she was the main driver and one of their combatants. She also had to do other things so removing the management and preparation of the food would be good for her. As for Charmaine cooking food...


     Mark did not dare think about it.


     While they were talking, a white shadow flashed into the dining room.


     PAK!


     Mark caught a little girl with cat ears on her head with his left hand.


     Everyone was surprised. They only saw a shadow pass by and yet, Mark effortlessly caught that shadow with one hand without even looking.


     "You little girl, don't always charge in like that."


     "Muuu… Papa!"


     The white shadow was Abbygale who had just woke up. Noticing that her Papa had already woken up, she came charging into the dining room in attempt to hug him but she got caught like that.


     Mark then picked the little girl up and let her sit on his lap while he ate.


     "When the adults are talking, you shouldn't do that alright?"


     He strictly said to Abbygale. He knew that he should work on building up her manners slowly.


     "Yes…"


     Mark was about to continue eating but…


     "Papa."


     Mark looked at Abbygale.


     "What is it?"


     "Sorry… And thank you… For the doggie."


     With that, Mark's bad mood was washed away.


     He continued eating his food while they started to think of a name for the Dog who was silently curled up in the living room.


     They all suggested names like Goldie, Butterscotch, Bretagne and Biscuit but they all settled up with the name Mark suggested which was Laelaps. Laelaps was the golden hound from Greek mythology that was in charge with protecting the future king of Gods. It fit thoroughly with the dog's fur color and also had those golden spikes around its body.


     With that, Mark finished his meal and they all turned in for the night. Unfortunately for Mark, Mei and Abbygale could only sleep in his room as the other rooms were already occupied.


     ***


     Day 4 – 6:01 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus Cavite


     Following Mark's plans, they were all awake already and were preparing for departure. Even the unreliable looking Anna was already awake and was helping with the preparations despite looking half-asleep.


     While they were preparing, Carlo and Sundra arrived.


     "Bro!"


     Like how he was several years ago, this guy ran towards Mark and greeted him with a bear hug. However…


     Mark agilely dodged and he ended up hugging an electric post.


     "Bro! What is that for?!"


     Carlo said while rubbing his forehead.


     "Seriously, look at your age already. You're still doing that."


     "What's wrong with that? It's just a bro hug."


     "Yeah, yeah. A bro hug."


     The two men looked at each other silently before letting out a snicker. Mark stretched out his fist and Carlo bumped his own.


     "Bro, thank you saving us."


     "You should thank Charm. If she didn't tell me where you are then, I'd still be looking for you now."


     "Yeah. I didn't think that she coming over to ask for discount coupons ends up becoming the reason for us getting saved."


     Hearing that, Mark suddenly turned behind him and looked at Charm whose face had already reddened in embarrassment.


     "Carlo! Do you really have to tell that to Big Brother?"


     Charmaine bellowed.


     "What's wrong with it?"


     Carlo replied with innocent look making Mark and Charmaine shake their heads.


     It was because this guy really never changed at all.


     "Cielo!"


     Carlo suddenly shouted calling unto Cielo who had just came out of the house. He then ran towards her.


     "This guy…"


     Mark was speechless. They had not even finished talking yet.


     "Uhmm. Sorry about this."


     Sundra who came following behind Carlo apologized for her boyfriend's behavior.


     "No worries. I'm used to this guy being like this."


     Mark said with a sigh.


     Mark approached Carlo and Cielo together with Sundra.


     "You three are coming with us right?"


     "Of course!"


     Carlo answered without second thoughts.


     "And you Cielo?"


     "I don't have a choice, do I? I don't know why my sister trusts your group too much but at least, I can trust her words."


     "Well, that's enough. You don't really need to trust us if you didn't want to. If your concern is about safety, I can at least say that it's safer around us than staying here."


     Cielo nodded and Charmaine who was behind Mark took her into the vehicle. Sad to say, Cielo's state of mind was on a bad condition. Even if she was talking to Mark, her eyes were empty and devoid of any plans for the future.


     BARK!


     "Alright, you too."


     Mark squatted on the ground and patted the golden horned dog in front of him. He was quite pleased with this dog. It was sensible and independent. If Mark was correct, this dog was an Irish Wolfhound. It was just hard to determine because of the changes on its body. Furthermore, for some reason, it always stayed around Mark while they were preparing even making Abbygale jealous since Laelaps did not want to play with her.


     Half hour later, they were finished with the preparations. Looking inside the vehicle, almost of the seats would sure be occupied. The whole vehicle should accommodate twenty people along with the driver and twelve was occupied now making it quite crowded. It made Mark more determined to find another vehicle to use. He was not interested with any of the vehicles Madam Lanie brought with them so he had no choice to find one outside. At least, he would try to find a minibus or an armored van used by banks to transfer money. Another thing that made it more crowded was because none of them dared to sit beside Janette at the back end of the vehicle.


     When everyone outside was ready to board the vehicle…


     BANG! BANG! BANG!


     Several gunshots echoed coming from the direction of the gates and those several gunshots were just the start of it.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     105 Firenze“s Crisis
      Day 4 – 6:33 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus Cavite


     "What's going on?"


     Sundra could not help but ask with a worried face despite the fact that no one around her might be able to answer her question at all. Everyone in the group also had the same question in their minds.


     Nevertheless, hearing those gunshots seemed to have triggered some unpleasant memories Cielo had and her body started to shiver with her face turning fearful. Charmaine did not know what to do and could only hug her sister tightly inside the vehicle to ease her fear even just a little.


     Mark sighed.


     "Those guys did not even wait for us to leave before attacking."


     Hearing his words, they all stared at Mark who was still looking calm despite how intense the sounds of guns being fired at rapid succession.


     It did not take long when an armored Cadillac stopped in front of the house with Madam Lanie and her bodyguards aboard it. Seeing the people outside the garage of the townhouse, the congresswoman hurriedly went out of her vehicle to inform Mark's group.


     However…


     "The members of the gang syndicate from the opposite subdivision are attacking right?"


     Mark asked before Madam Lanie could even say something making her swallow back the words she was about to say. As a politician, she immediately recovered her composure and replied.


     "Yes. I suppose, you already heard about the situation before my men managed to find the woman you told us to find. Their main force had already returned and they getting back on us for raiding their den and rescuing those women."


     Madam Lanie's face looked grave as she narrated the situation.


     "I guess your men are on the losing side then for you to come here."


     "That's…"


     "You don't have to say anything. We'll need to pass there anyway."


     With that, Mark turned around and did not let the congresswoman say another word. Though it might look rude, Madam Lanie could not say anything either since she was the one asking for help. Rather than feeling bad, the congresswoman felt more in debt to this unusual group.


     Mark went inside the vehicle and picked up his bag and weapons.


     "Master, it's rare that you won't ask for anything in return from them."


     Odelina who sat at the driver's seat looked at him.


     "It could at least make them feel that they owe us. It's in line with my plans if you ask me. Also, we can't let this place fall like this since we might need to return here in the future."


     Mark replied stating his intentions.


     "Bro, what are we going to do?"


     Carlo asked with enthusiasm.


     "Actually, you guys just stay behind first and let me scout the situation first."


     "But..."


     "We're talking about armed men here and not the infected."


     "Alright."


     Carlo relented. It was true that they would not be much of help in this situation.



     "Still, I don't understand. In movies and novels, people like those would attack in the middle of the night. Why are these gang members attacking early in the morning?"


     Melissa voiced out her concern.


     "Maybe, they just returned now?"


     Anna replied with her opinion with a confused expression.


     "No, it's a well thought timing if you ask me."


     Mark interjected while he was preparing his weapons. They all looked at him waiting for him to elaborate.


     "You guys might not notice it since you people is in a different environment compared to other people but most people haven't adapted in the current state of the world yet. In that case, those people won't be able to sleep peacefully at night and always feared that the infected might suddenly attack while they are sleeping. On the other hand, the guards for night ship are already tired while and the guards to replace them didn't have the proper sleep either. This ends up with everyone tired and disoriented at this time of the day. This situation would lead to the advantage of those guys."


     "But aren't they in the same situation?"


     Charm asked.


     "Don't underestimate the people like them who live like criminals. They are not new to danger and this kind of environment suited them more than before. Rather than fearing the infected, they fear the government armed forces more."


     Mark's explanation made things clearer. It was no wonder why the congresswoman needed to ask their help. Their display of power when Mark, Abbygale and Odelina subdued the three meter dog chasing after them back in Citta Italia yesterday was rooted in the minds of those who witnessed the event and surely thought that only their group were the ones capable of overturning the situation.


     "Just stay here and wait for me to contact on the radio."


     Mark said as he finished preparing his things and walked out of the vehicle. He then felt a tug on his sleeve.


     "Papa, I'm going too."


     It was Abbygale who wanted to come with him.


     "Stay here for now alright? I'll call if Papa can't handle it. Also, someone needs to look after Laelaps. She's your doggie right?"


     "Muu… Alright."


     Abbygale nodded.


     "Gege, be careful."


     "Alright I will."


     Mark patted the head of the two gently before going out.


     After Mark had gone out of the vehicle, Carlo could not help but ask.


     "Mrs. Odel, why do they look like Bro is going to be in danger? He's just going to scout right?"


     He did not dare ask Mei and Abbygale. The little girl was not a talker while the beautiful girl was afraid of all males with his Bro as exception. He knew those things after experiencing it before he could even be informed by others of the circumstances when he regained consciousness yesterday night.


     Hearing his question, Odelina, let out a bitter smile.


     "Master would not bring all his weapons if he's just going to look at the situation. He probably planned on dealing with the situation himself."


     "What?!"


     Everyone was alarmed except for Mei and Abbygale who had already guessed it.


     "Why is Big Brother going to do that?"


     Charm blurted with panic.


     "I don't know the exact reason either. But probably, Master wanted to test his body after his second evolution."


     ***


     On the other hand, Madam Lanie was surprised to see that only Mark was walking out and nobody else.


     "Only you?"


     "Only me."


     "That's…"


     Madam Lanie was dumbfounded.


     "You don't have to think too much."


     Mark then left and walked past the Armored Cadillac. It seemed that he did not even planned on taking a vehicle into the area of confrontation.


     Under that dumbfounded eyes of Madam Lanie's group, Mark started to run and used the fences of the house on the opposite street as a foothold and then jumped up towards the roof of the house. The group stood there staring at him until Mark jumped behind the house and they could not see him anymore.


     After Mark left, the MB Sprinter then came out of the garage. The people in Mark's team became worried hearing what he planned to do. They decided to watch how their leader would deal with the situation. They would also manage to help sooner if things go south if they were closer to the place.


     "Madam Lanie, we need to go out so please move your car a bit."


     Odelina rolled down the window of the driver's seat and called out to the congresswoman who still looked stunned. After all, they just saw a person scale over a two story house in seconds while jumping over two meters high in every jump. They were caught off guard since they saw that Mark was still not able to do those movements yesterday.


     "Are you all going to follow Mark?"


     Madam Lanie hurriedly asked.


     "We are only going to watch until Master calls for us."


     The congresswoman was dumbfounded once more. She did not know where this group of people got this attitude. It was as if they were not affected by the apocalypse at all and were all doing things at their leisure. While Madam Lanie was thinking that, she was also amazed at how these people managed to adapt at the current state of the society.


     After the Cadillac moved out of the way, Odelina drove the off towards the gates of the subdivision. Madam Lanie and her bodyguards also followed after.


     ***


     Mark jumped over from roof to roof in a fast pace. Despite carrying an assault rifle, a shotgun, a machete and a pistol along with several clips and ammunition, his movement was not hindered in any way. While he was running on the roofs, he suddenly shook his head. It was because he detected his team following not far from his location. Even though he said that they have to wait back there at the house.


     However, he had no notion to make them return as long as they did not make any move. After all, there were several additions to the group. He must show them that at least, he have the ability to lead them. Furthermore, what Odelina said to Carlo and the girls was right. The main reason Mark decided to move alone this time was to test his current capabilities and the best way to do that was to fight, not only the infected but also other people.


     BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


     The sounds coming from the intense shoot out grew louder and louder as he got closer to the gates. When he arrived, he laid prone behind a roof of a house on the corner of the road leading to the gates. He was in the position where he could see everything happening on both camps.


     From his location, he could see the members of the police hiding behind cars and other blind spots to his right while to the left was the raiders, the members of the gang syndicate. Mark knew that he was right since from the camp of the attackers, he could detect the same people who were monitoring the vicinity of Firenze last night.


     While Mark was monitoring the area, he started to speculate what happened.


     'The gates are intact so these people did not charge into the gate by force. There are two people who don't seem to be members of the gang on their side. I see, they probably disguised themselves as survivors to make the policemen open the gates. That is why there are several dead policemen in the middle of the road right by the gates.'


     Mark started to murmur while analyzing the situation. He also realized why these gang members gained the courage to attack. First, it was because they had more people. They had seventy while the police only had forty people at the moment. Second, The Mutator of the police seemed to be missing. The third and the main reason, the gang members also had a Mutator on their side.


     He noticed the overturned vehicles that the gang members were using as cover. There were no traces that the overturned vehicles had no traces of being pushed over. Also, the position of the overturned vehicles was organized. It led him to assume that the ability of the Mutator among the gang members had the ability that had to do with strengthening his body.


     However, Mark could not help but find the emotional fluctuation of the Mutator familiar. It was not a friendly familiarity however, rather, it was animosity.


     Mark focused on the person hiding behind one of the overturned vehicles.


     It was him…


     No wonder that he found that person familiar.


     While he was looking at that familiar person, Mark suddenly tilted his head to the right involuntarily.


     BANG!!! SWISH!


     A loud gunshot echoed followed by a loud swish passing by his ear. Someone just shot him and the bullet was aimed straight at his forehead. Mark looked at the gang member who shot him. The gang member was also staring at him like he had seen a ghost.


     Mark frowned. Despite how close he was to the gunfight, his location was not easy to see… Unless that person who just shot him was an evolver who evolved his eye sight. That was the only reason he could think off as he could not detect any other Mutator from the gang members.


     Since he was already seen, he might as well make his move. He pulled the silenced assault rifle from his side and aimed. His first target was that person staring at him.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     106 Emotion Induction
      Day 4 – 6:42 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision Main Gates, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus Cavite


     "Herrera! Where are the reinforcements?!"


     One of the policemen hiding behind a police mobile shouted to the other policeman hiding behind a wall and was holding a radio.


     "They said that they were being held up by another group from this damned gang!"


     "Sh*t!"


     The policeman who asked cursed as he unleashed several shots with his pistol back at their enemies.


     They were currently in a dilemma. It was because not only they were outnumbered but also outgunned. The gang members were carrying firearms that were illegal to own in this country. Not even the army was issued with those kinds of guns. Furthermore, their leader was not in the settlement at the moment. They had just gone out half hour ago to look for survivors and bring them back. It had been their routine for the past two days after they managed to secure this place.


     Who knew that these wretched people would take advantage of that?


     If their leader was here, they would not fall into this disadvantageous situation. After all, their current leader was a superhuman who could turn his skin into steel. He was impervious to bullets.


     However, they were nothing but sitting ducks right now under overwhelming fire power.


     "Argh!"


     One of the policemen almost fell down after his shoulder was hit by a bullet.


     "Molina!"


     "Don't shout! I'm not dead! F*ck! It hurts!"


     The policemen were in despair. They already lost several brothers in arms and now, they were having a hard time to even shoot back.


     "Damn. Only god can help us now."


     One of the policemen lamented making their morale plummet even more.


     ***


     On the line of the Gang Syndicate, everyone was on high spirits. Some of them were even laughing. It was obvious that those of them were under the influence of drugs. The weapons they had varied but it was sure that their firearms were on above the policemen in terms of firepower.


     Of course, there were also casualties on their side but very minimal. Furthermore, for every casualty they incur, the more frenzied some of them became.


     Behind the overturned vehicle on the center of the road was the current leader of this raiding operation. Despite the fact that he was a minor, he obtained his position due to him being a Mutator who gained the ability to strengthen his arm muscles to the degree that he could effortlessly overturn vehicles.


     Their operation was not to raid but secure this place for themselves. They had been planning to do this even before the police rescued the women they gathered for pleasure. The latter event only led to the operation happening earlier. They were actually waiting for the police to gather more supplies but since most of their brothers were angry about what happened, they made their move today. Despite the operation being hurried, they were sure that they would be able to succeed.



     What they did not notice however…


     Their men behind them were being picked off one by one.


     ***


     TSST! TSST!


     On the roof of the house on the corner of the street, Mark killed another person after two shots of his assault rifle.


     "What idiots."


     Mark mocked.


     After he was discovered, he immediately shot that person before he was able to alert the others. With that, he began on picking the gang members behind the group. He started from the furthest person and moved to others. Since the time he started picking them up one by one, he had already killed fifteen of their members without anyone noticing that the person shooting was from above.


     At his position, they were all sitting ducks since the cover they were hiding behind could not cover their heads.


     TSST!


     Another one fell down in one shot. Mark was getting better at using his gun for sure.


     Several of the gang members saw that person fall down but the idiots thought that the shot that killed him came from the front.


     Actually, it was because Mark was using the police as decoy. Even if the gang members had no covers on their heads, Mark did not shoot them while they were hiding. Once their head emerged over their covers to shoot, that was when he strikes to kill.


     His clearer eyesight really helped in this. There was no scope on his assault rifle yet, he could see his targets clearly.


     TSST!


     Mark continued killing the people behind until he managed to kill twenty-four people.


     "It looked like they noticed it already."


     Mark smiled. It was now time for the second stage.


     ***


     "F*ck! What is going on?!"


     The Mutator of the gang bellowed with a curse.


     Many of them noticed that their fire power started to diminish. It was then when they looked behind that they saw the rows of bodies of their dead brothers.


     Everyone immediately stopped shooting and lowered their bodies thinking that the shots that killed them came from the front.


     "Gahh!!"


     However, one of them fell down wounded.


     "Argh!"


     Followed by another one.


     "Ahhh!!"


     And another.


     "Dammit! It's from above! GAH!"


     One of them shouted and stood up in shock only to fall down with a bloody hole on his forehead. He breathed his last with his eyes opened wide.


     Hearing that shout, the gang members immediately looked on the roofs and second floors of the houses surrounding the place when they saw a head poking out of the roof of the house on the corner of the street.


     "There! Quick! Shoot that bastard! Gah!"


     ***


     TSST!


     Mark shot the gang member who pointed at him.


     "Alright, time to go."


     Mark retreated before the volley of gunshots bore holes on the roof.


     Sliding down on the opposite side of the roof, Mark then jumped onto the roof of a storage room about three meters away. He then started to run fast and made his way not going away but closer to the gang members.


     His eyes then glowed red.


     [Emotion Induction: Panic]


     Mark's existence that killed a lot of the gang members at the short period of time made panic sprout in their subconscious. He planned on increasing that panic to remove their ability to think clearly. The more panicked they were, the easier to pick them off one by one. Especially since many of them were under of drugs making their minds unstable and easy to influence.


     ***


     "Sh*t! The bastard escaped!"


     One of the gang members cursed but for some reason, their ferocious expressions vanished already and were replaced by panic. They felt threat as there was someone out there that was able to kill their brothers like he was killing insects.


     "B-Boss! What are we going to do?"


     "What the f*ck are you asking me that for? Continue and kill those people! Just watch out in case that f*cking bastard appears again!"


     The Leader bellowed trying to pull his men together. However, he looked irritated. He could see that his men were panicking for some reason. He also started to feel that something was wrong.


     ***


     "It looks like this ability have less effect on Mutators."


     Mark frowned as he watched the gang members from a tree nearby their position.


     "Well, time to pick them up again."


     TSST! TSST!


     Mark unleashed another round of shots. Now that it was slightly from the side, the shots showered the gang from their right side.


     Four people fell down wailing in pain and yet, they did not see where the attack came from. It was because Mark had already slipped away after firing those shots.


     The gang member's panic grew deeper and deeper.


     The situation continued until some of them started to run into their vehicle and retreat. They had already lost forty people and yet, they could not find where the culprit was.


     However, they found out that the wheels of their vehicles had been shot and those who came to check the vehicles fell down with bloody holes on their bodies.


     "F*ck! Show yourself!"


     The gang leader shouted loudly. However, the response he received was his men falling down on their own pools of blood.


     On the other side, the policemen were dumbfounded.


     They did not know what was happening as the gunshots coming from the other side stopped. Furthermore, they could see that the gang members were at disarray while some of them were falling down either dead or severely injured. They could not help but feel some hope. They understood that someone helped them.


     They did not even realize that they had already stopped shooting and only watched the situation with glee.


     TSST! TSST!


     The gang members continued to fall one by one. They tried to call for their reinforcements that came to deal with the group of policemen that went out but every time one of them tried to take out a radio, he would be the first to fall. Furthermore, the shots would come from different direction every time. It made them feel that danger could come in any direction. It was like they were being haunted by a ghost.


     "Get the f*cking hostages!"


     The Leader yelled to his subordinates. They pulled in the two women who they used to get entry to this place.


     "Bastard! Show yourself or I'll kill this b*tch!"


     "Hiiiii!!!"


     The woman who was grabbed by the leader could not help but cry as a pistol was pointed at her temple.


     However, the answer that came was the same.


     Several of his men fell down with bloody holes on their bodies.


     The current number of the gang members who were in good shape fell to twenty-seven people. It was a complete defeat and they could not even see the shadow of who did it.


     The leader's back was filled with cold sweat. He gained super strength after being bitten and started to build up his prestige with their gang and yet, he was in danger at this moment. The last time he felt like this was back in that forsaken cinema hall.


     At this moment, they heard steps. Calm stead steps coming from the unseen corner of the street.


     When the person emerged, the leader was dumbfounded.


     "It's you!"


     Mark sinisterly smiled and replied.


     "Well, I did not expect that you're still alive either."


     Mark stared at the leader of the gang. He did not expect that this guy would be able to leave the mall alive and even became a Mutator. The young leader of the gang in front of Mark was that same gangster Mark and his companions left unconscious at the cinema. When he heard Mei's circumstances back then, Mark regretted not killing this bastard. He did not expect that the he was still alive and the chance to kill him came too soon.


     "Boss, you know him?"


     One of the gang members behind the leader asked.


     "He's that bastard that killed Owen, Lervil and Aries."


     "What?!"


     The member was shocked.


     "I did not think that I will see you f*cker again. You ruined our month long chance to taste that beauty and now, you f*cking ruined our plans again!"


     The Leader pointed his pistol at Mark and suddenly shot.


     BANG!


     However…


     "How cunning… You tried to distract me with all that cursing just to shoot me right?"


     Mark was unscathed. He avoided the bullet by tilting his head.


     "You guys sure are easy to predict. You got too used to killing the infected that even dealing with people, you shoot the head first."


     Mark mocked.


     The way Mark avoided that bullet made everyone's eyes grow wide. As if they where staring at a monster.


     It was then…


     Mark's eyes glowed red, blood red. Along with his sinister smile, he looked like a devil.


     The gang members felt their knees grow weak as some of them fell on the ground shivering. Some of them even started to leak the contents of their bladder.


     [Emotion Induction: Fear]


     Mark made the fear in their minds bloom after planting severe panic unto them.


     Even the leader could not help but back off seeing that Mark's eyes were glowing.


     "RAAAAAAHHHH!!!!"


     In a final resistance along with his mind starting to lose his senses, the gang leader bellowed a loud shout and charged at Mark.


     His arm muscles bulged grotesquely and he threw a punch at Mark. The punch was strong and could likely topple a small bus.


     However…


     What was the use of his strength of the attack could not hit his target.


     Mark stepped to the side letting the leader pass by in front of him and whispered to his ear.


     "This is for Mei'er. So die."


     BANG!


     A large hole was drilled on the chest of the gang leader as Mark shot his chest with a shotgun in point blank range.


     As a Mutator, he did not die immediately. He even managed to turn his body around after he fell and looked at Mark with the entire remaining grievance he had. He then spat out a mouthful of blood along with the pieces of the broken organs on his chest. He died miserably under the glowing red eyes of Mark.


     [Emotion Induction: Despair]


     Mark did not let him die peacefully.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     107 Collecting the Spoils and the Reason for Mark“s Odd Behavior
      Day 4 – 7:07 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision Main Gates, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus Cavite


     "Amazing! Bro really pulled it off."


     Carlo said as he stared at the monitor at the back of the vehicle.


     Everyone in the vehicle was watching what was happening at the gates of the subdivision on the monitor. Since they could not get close enough to watch the situation without getting involved with it accidentally, they launched the same drone they used to recon the area around the City Hall yesterday. The drone was being controlled by Mei who dutifully kept the focus of the camera on Mark as he did everything.


     Since the start, from the time Mark was observing the situation to the time Mark killed the leader of the gang and even the current situation, they all saw it clearly. They watched the inhuman abilities Mark had as he jumped up and down the roofs of the houses and ran around like a specter haunting the despairing members of the gang. However, they could not understand why or how the mood around the members of the gang changed too sudden.


     At first, they were full of vigor as their faces told what their intents were. Nevertheless, they suddenly fell into disarray after Mark started attacking. Furthermore, they wanted to know how he was able to evade the sight of the enemies and whittle their numbers little by little. With that many people, it was impossible that none of them were able to see Mark as there were times that he shot on plain sight.


     As no one of them could think of the possible answer, the only way to know was to ask Mark directly. With the situation coming into closure, Odelina drove towards the gates.


     No one noticed however, Mei's face looked worried while she stared at her Gege's figure on the monitor.


     ***


     At the moment, they could see the police take the remaining members of the gang into custody. Among the gang members who were lying down on the street, not all of them were dead as Mark prioritized on killing those who saw him and the others were just secondary targets.


     Mark's plan involved the utilization of his new ability and worked successfully. It was just he needed to create a seed of the needed emotion into their subconscious for his ability to work perfectly. He noticed that he could not plant a non-existent emotion on the minds of his target unconditionally. There should be at least a tiny sliver of the emotion he wanted and make it bloom. That led him to do all those troublesome things with acting like a specter for example.


     Furthermore, he might be able to just throw grenades at them but Mark got interested at the weapons of these guys. The person who saw him first and shot him when he was at the roof actually had a sniper rifle. It was fortunate that he had the ability to detect the killing intent targeting him and dodged or else, he might be a cold corpse already. Getting shot by a sniper rifle was something anyone should not joke about.



     One thing however was bugging him at the moment.


     It was because he felt nothing in the face of death. That shot almost killed him and yet, he felt that it was just like passing air.


     'Maybe… because of that isn't it?'


     Mark thought as he picked up several of the weapons scattered in the middle of the street. There were several things bugging him at the moment and one of those was the reason he knew how to use this new ability on the get go. He might know it from instinct but that was not enough for him to understand this much even if it was his own ability. After all, he had just gotten it after he woke up.


     Mark approached the vehicle used by the gang members and pulled the trunk open. There, he found several bags of ammunition and other things. There was a lot. What he found were two HK PSG-1 sniper rifles, three USC Sub-machine guns, an SP5K machine pistol, three M4A1 Assault Rifles and a few more guns like AKs. There was even an M79 Grenade Launcher.


     While Mark was storing the firearms he picked up one of the large empty bag from the trunk, two Policemen approached him.


     "I'm Senior Inspector Tarongoy and this is SPO4 Herrera. We like to thank you for your help. If you didn't come, we're probably still in a serious situation and more of our men would die."


     The older policeman spoke introducing himself and pointed at the younger policeman before saying their gratitude.


     "You guys don't have to thank me about this. I'll be taking some of these as payment."


     Mark replied without even looking at the two and raised a hunting rifle from a bag in front of him. The two frowned. Mark might have helped them but he should still show respect to them. None of the two voiced their annoyance however. Despite the fact that the gang members could not see anything when Mark attacked, the policemen managed to get some glimpse of his movements. And to say, they were nothing of a human's. They would never think that a human could jump about three meters high unless, the person in front of them was the same of their Acting Leader.


     "Can you introduce yourself? I don't recognize you among the survivors we gathered."


     "If you don't know, just ask the congresswoman about it. I'm kinda busy here."


     Mark continued to check the contents of the bags not wanting to get disturbed. One of the things he hated to do was to introduce himself to other people. If it was not really necessary, he would rather not do it. Furthermore, he had no idea about the details of their entry since he was unconscious at that time. Another thing was that he wanted to leave the place as early as possible and they already got delayed because of this situation. He did not want to spend more time for other things like chatting with these people he did not even know. He already helped them with their predicament and that was already enough.


     Still, what he said would sure be taken negatively by anyone. Like the two policemen who frowned even more.


     It was then that two black armored vehicles drove towards the gates. The MB Sprinter stopped beside the sidewalk in front of Mark while the TYT Cadillac stopped in front of the policemen.


     "Madam!"


     The policemen who were dealing with the dead bodies and the remaining gang members immediately saluted as Madam Lanie stepped out of her vehicle.


     "Don't mind me. Go back to your work."


     Madam Lanie said as she signaled the policemen with her hand. Afterwards, she walked towards Mark.


     "Madam!"


     Senior Inspector Tarongoy and SP04 Herrera saluted as Madam Lanie approached.


     On the other hand, Abbygale, Carlo, Charm and Mei had already went out of their vehicle and encircled around Mark.


     "Bro, you're amazing!"


     "Just so-so."


     Mark gave a short reply and handed several large bags towards the others.


     "Get these into the car. We'll have to hurry and leave since it's already late."


     Carlo received the bag and almost fell down because he did not expect that the bag would be too heavy.


     There was someone behaving strange however. Mei just stood behind the group staring at Mark as if she was analyzing him with a slight frown.


     Looking at how lively Mark's group was, the policemen around were speechless. There were a lot of dead bodies around but it looked like that the people around the person who helped them did not even care. Furthermore, their group looked like they were just going on an outing. There was no trace of fatigue and fear on their faces unlike most of the survivors they had seen before.


     "Mark. Thank you for helping us again."


     Madam Lanie said after she approached.


     "It's fine. I already got my payment."


     Mark glanced at Madam Lanie and pointed at the bags they were already loading into their vehicle.


     "You're group is leaving already?"


     "We are. We need to find other people and their families if we are able to. We don't have much time to rest until then."


     Hearing his reply, Madam Lanie nodded.


     "I was hoping that your group could at least stay for a day."


     "Why?"


     "We're planning on a small banquet. It won't be a lavish one but we wanted to at least raise the morale of the people here. It won't be good if the current state of the people here remained like this in the long run."


     "Are you guys sure with that?"


     Mark asked and then looked at the dead bodies of the dead policemen. Seeing where he was looking at, Madam Lanie could only smile bitterly. That was right. The banquet they were planning to do would be likely to be cancelled because of what happened just now.


     "If that's all, then we're going."


     Mark then walked away. He really could not stand it. Talking to these people was too exhausting for him.


     "Madam, are we just letting them take those firearms and ammunition?"


     Senior Inspector Tarongoy asked the congresswoman with a frown as they watched Mark walked away.


     "You already heard him. Those are his fees for helping us."


     Madam Lanie shrugged her shoulders.


     "But Madam."


     "Then, what do you want to do? As if we could stand against their group if we tried to."


     With that, the Senior Inspector shut up. They had been oriented about the things happening and about Mark's group when Madam Lanie's group arrived yesterday. He just did not expect that the man who helped them was actually Mark. If they would talk about firepower, their men would have the advantage but Mutators were people who could not be gauged by normal means. Going against them without knowing anything was just suicide at the current state.


     ***


     When Mark walked towards the vehicle following Carlo and the others who loaded the bags into the car, Mei suddenly blocked his way.


     "Mei'er, is something wrong?"


     "Gege, can we talk for a minute?"


     Mei asked with a serious face making Mark nod involuntarily.


     Then, under everyone's gaze, Mei pulled Mark quite a distance away.


     "What's going on?"


     Carlo voiced his thoughts.


     "Who knows?"


     Charmaine replied.


     Abbygale on the other hand wanted to follow the two but the little girl was caught by Odelina.


     The people in the car could only watch the two who were talking quite a distance away. Unfortunately, they would not be able to hear what they were talking about.


     ***


     "Is there something going on?"


     Mark asked with a frown. He could feel that something was bugging Mei. He could not guess what it was though.


     "Gege… Not me. You're the one that had something going on right?"


     Mei said while looking straight at his eyes. She then continued.


     "Since last night, you looked irritated. You also went out without telling us after you woke up. Then now, you went to deal with this on your own. I don't think you will do all this without a deep reason."


     Mark looked at Mei incredulously. This was the first time he saw her too serious. However, he could not refute what she said. His guilt even made him avert his eyes and turn his face away. However…


     "Gege, just look at me."


     Mei held his face and made him look at her.


     Looking at her serious face, Mark gave up with a sigh.


     "I'm fine. I just had a bad dream yesterday. I'm just agitated because of it."


     "Really?"


     Mei seemed doubtful.


     "Yeah, really."


     Seeing that he did not seem to be lying, Mei finally felt relieved. She thought that it was something serious.


     Since Mei finally calmed down, Mark patted her head. The two then walked back.


     What Mark said to her was true. However, that was not all.


     Right at this moment, there was an intent brimming inside him.


     'I need to get stronger.'


     Mark looked at Mei who was walking beside him. He needed to get stronger to protect her, no, not only her but also Abbygale and the other members of his group.


     It was because what he saw during the time he was unconscious was not just a simple dream.


     It was a premonition.


     That was one of the reasons Mark wanted to leave as soon as possible. It was to look for opportunities to make himself and the members of his group stronger, also, to find stronger and more reliable people to join them. The effects of the Mutagen that started to changed his body opened his path to be stronger. Mutators and Evolvers alike had the possibility to grow stronger.


     Yes, he preferred to be alone. He was a loner. However, that premonition told him what he needed in the future. It was reliable companions.


     With all those thoughts, he arrived back at the vehicle. After saying a few more pleasantries to the congresswoman, she told him that they were welcome to return anytime, Mark decided to leave.


     Nevertheless, it seemed that they would not be able to yet…




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     108 Eating the Gang Leader
      Day 4 – 7:14 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision Main Gates, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus Cavite


     When Mark left the congresswoman with Mei and return to the vehicle but his face could not help but darken. After all, he already said that they were leaving and said goodbye to the congresswoman several times. Yet, aside from Abbygale, Odelina and Laelaps, everyone else came running out of their vehicle. They were even in panic.


     "Just what are you all doing?"


     Mark said in an irritated voice.


     Even the other people around them, Madam Lanie and the policemen, looked at them with confused expression. The congresswoman could not help but look at Mark with a bitter smile as she somehow understood Mark's irritation at this situation.


     "Big Brother, Janette is…"


     Charmaine tried to tell Mark what was happening but her voice trailed off as she did not know how to explain the situation either.


     Still, that gave the information Mark needed. The situation was caused by the infected he was keeping.


     'It didn't look like she made another mess right?'


     Mark thought of that as he entered the vehicle.


     Inside, he saw Abbygale and Odelina watching the strange behavior of Janette while Laeplas curled at the back of the vehicle doing the same. Janette, the docile infected he was keeping was now struggling with her chains and the cloth gagged on her mouth. Her movements were quite violent so that should be the reason Charmaine and the others who were afraid of the infected was alarmed and ran out of the vehicle.


     Nevertheless, Mark observed that the infected girl was not struggling to attack anyone as she did not even face him as she struggled with the chains tied on her body. Janette was really not trying to attack anyone. Rather, it looked more like she wanted to get out of the vehicle.


     Realizing her intent, Mark thought that there might be a reason to this as this infected did not try to resist even once since the time she became like this back in the mall. She would only stare at people or look around. Even when she was being fed, she would not act violently.


     "Papa, is she hungry?"


     Abbygale curiously asked making Mark look at Odelina.


     "Odel, she's fed yesterday right?"


     "Yes, I fed her twice yesterday, once in the morning when you were inside the City Hall and another in the evening when you were unconscious. But I don't think she's hungry either. When she is hungry she will only look weak and slumped but she never acted violently like that."


     "I also thought so."


     Mark nodded at what Odelina said.


     "I guess I'll let her out for a bit."


     Mark then proceeded to remove the lock of the chains tying Janette to her seat. Of course, he did not remove the part of the chains coiled to her body but removed the cloth blocking her mouth.


     Janette tried to hurriedly run out of the vehicle but her chain was being pulled by Mark making her unable to. She almost fell down so Mark had no choice but to hold unto the chains behind her and prevent her from moving too much. Still, it was obvious that she had really no notion to attack despite there was nothing blocking her mouth at the moment.



     When Mark stepped out of the vehicle with Janette, he could hear several metallic sounds echoing around the area. Looking around, he could see the policemen in the surrounding area had already pointed their guns at Janette.


     "Mark, what is the meaning of this?"


     Madam Lanie asked as she looked at Janette with a frown. She never expected that Mark's group had an infected with them. Yesterday, they had just let their group in without checking their vehicle due to the fact that Mark and his group helped them a lot and the emergency situation they had. Mark had fallen unconscious after they fought and subdued the Mutant Dog with him spewing out blood. Due to that, their group was hurriedly given a house to stay.


     "You don't have to ask, as you can see, I'm keeping an infected with us but I have no reason to tell everything to you."


     Mark nonchalantly answered. He then looked around staring at the policemen before he continued with a serious face.


     "It's better if you tell your men to lower their guns. I will tell you but a single accidental shot will start a massacre here."


     Seeing the expression on his face, Madam Lanie slightly shivered. She looked at Senior Inspector Tarongoy beside her.


     "Tell your men to lower their guns."


     "But Madam! That's an infected!"


     "I know but I don't want your men to end up like those gang members."


     Madam Lanie spoke while turning her gaze unto the pile of dead bodies at the side of the road gathered by the policemen.


     Hearing what she said and looking at the dead bodies, Senior Inspector Tarongoy frowned but also relented.


     "Men, lower you weapons."


     "But sir!"


     One of the policemen tried to protest.


     "You heard me right?"


     Senior Inspector Tarongoy glared at the policeman. He knew that many of these policemen hated the infected as their kind killed and ate their families, friends and comrades. However, this was not the right situation to vent those grievances. The man in front of them had already showed them what he could do. Furthermore, there were another woman, a child and a dog that was on par or maybe stronger than their current acting leader according to the information relayed to them by the Chief and Madam Lanie. It was not a good idea to act against these people just for a single infected.


     Moreover, anyone with the right mind and even without good observation skills would notice that there was something peculiar about that female infected. Despite the fact that there were too many people around that her, she did not even try to attack. She might be behaving violently but not towards the people around her.


     The policemen finally lowered their weapons but it could be seen in their faces that they were against it. It was also likely that these men would attack at a slightest threat the Janette would show.


     Seeing their actions, Mark's group members who were tensed felt relived. Mark was the same. Although he did not fear falling out with these people, he would rather not fight without a good reason. Also he did not want to lose a good specimen like Janette. There might even be a possibility that Janette was one of a kind.


     As Janette was struggling violently on Mark's grasp, he finally let her go where she wanted with him following behind her grasping the chains like a pet owner walking his dog in the morning.


     While Janette led the way and Mark followed, the people blocking their way could only step aside afraid that they would get attacked. To their surprise and amazement, the Janette just passed by them not even leaving a glance unlike the infected they encountered every day that would attack any human near them.


     Janette wanted to run but with Mark holding her chains, she could only walk unsteadily. Surprising enough, the direction she was going to was where the body of the gang leader that had yet to be collected by the policemen lie.


     Arriving beside the body, Janette kneeled down violently trashed her body side by side. Mark noticed her intention so he hurriedly loosened the chain restricting her arms. After her arms were loosened, Janette immediately grabbed the gang leader's head and then…


     THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD! SPLAT!


     In front of everyone watching her, she bashed his head several times on the cement road.


     As the sounds of gun shots had already stopped for a while and nothing else happened, many survivors who hid inside the houses during the encounter between the gang members and the police started to come out of their hiding to see the current situation. However, what they saw was a female infected bashing the head of a man on the cement. Most of the survivors exclaimed in horror. If not for the policemen and other people surrounding the area, they might have thought that the subdivision had been invaded by the infected.


     One of the survivors who managed to get closer to the area bellowed.


     "What are you policemen doing? There's a monster in front of you, why are you not killing it?"


     Nevertheless, what that survivor received was several glares from the policemen. The survivor was taken aback. Some of the glares he received were looking at him like he was an idiot. He did not want to just receive those glares but he did not dare question them again. There must be some reason why the police were just standing around vigilantly and watching.


     CRACK! SPLAT!


     The head of the gang leader was finally cracked open making blood and brain matter spill out into the cement.


     Many of those watching could not help but fell their stomach churn. The ones with weaker stomachs like those survivors that had come around immediately turned unto their backs and bent down releasing the very little contents of their stomachs. Even the ones who had stronger tolerance to these kinds of scenes felt sour on their throats. Different reactions came out from the crowd. The members Mark's group was not an exception.


     That was the difference in seeing just blood and dead bodies than seeing a dead body's head being bashed open eaten raw.


     However, there were some people here with abnormal mentality.


     Janette had scooped the brain matter that spilled on the floor with her hands and put the contents of her hands that were dripping of blood into her mouth. As if it was not enough, she held the gang leader's body on his shoulder with her left hand and held his head with her right hand.


     RIIPPP!!


     She pulled his head off even pulling out some of his spinal column. More blood spilled as the shape of the gang leader's torso distorted.


     Even more people could not keep on watching anymore.


     Nevertheless, Mark squatted in front of Janette who was eating the brains of the gang leader while intently watching her. Mei also went closer and stood behind him. Abbygale also wanted to watch but she was being held off by Odelina along with her children as the scene was not good for kids.


     There were really abnormal people here.


     "Gege, Janette's having a hard time is she?"


     "Yeah. It will consume more time if I didn't help her."


     As Mei said, Janette was having a hard time extracting the contents of the gang leader's skull. Even if some of the brain matter had already spilled out due to the force of her bashing, the remaining contents would not fit through the small hole she managed to open.


     Mark pulled out the machete tied unto his waist and stretched out his left hand towards the head Janette was holding. Unexpectedly to everyone, he did not snatch it. Rather, he motioned his had as if he was asking Janette for the head.


     "Give me that for a bit. I'll open it."


     Mark spoke making everyone look at him incredulously. Not only that he was not affected by the scene and even volunteered to slice the head open. He even talked to the infected. They were all thinking if there was something wrong with his mind.


     However, they were managed to witness an absurd reality.


     Janette stopped what she was doing and stared at Mark's outstretched hand, then to his face. After staring at him with her white pupils and without blinking, she slowly placed the head on Mark's hand.


     Everyone was shocked to see this scene. Even Mei who stood behind him and their group members who managed to turn their sight back to the scene could not help but exclaim their shock.


     No one knew but Mark. After Janette consumed the mouthful of spilled brain matter, something was triggered inside that brain of hers. It was very faint but Mark managed to detect it as he was intently observing her. That was also the reason he tried to speak to her and ask for the head instead of snatching the head from her.


     Janette's response was also a surprise to Mark but the shock was less compared to others as he somehow anticipated it. With that, he put the head on the ground face down and split the back of the head open with his machete.


     Seeing that the back of the head was finally split open, Janette hurriedly picked up the head and pulled two halves apart creating more and more mess spilling more blood along with the parts of the brain and brain fluid dripped continuously. Using her hands, Janette scooped the brain from the skull and devoured it.


     As Janette was devouring her food, Mark observed several changes on her body. Her pale skin started to become rosy. The bloated veins that were one of the features the infected had that could be seen through their skin was now starting to fade. The more accurate thing to describe her, it was as if she was returning back into human.


     However, that was not the case. Mark observed that faint consciousness that started to sprout but it did not grow too much. If he were to describe it, that consciousness was even weaker than a new born kitten. Nevertheless, Mark was in glee as if he found something very interesting. Well, what was happening to Janette was really something VERY interesting.


     At this moment that everyone was immersed in the gory but peculiar scene, sounds of cars sounded outside the gates. Several gunshots echoed from the outside alarming everyone but the target of the gunshots was the infected that started to gather outside the gate. After the infected outside was eliminated, several patrol cars entered the gate together with a passenger van and a family car that was strangely covered with vines.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     109 Gathering at the Gates
      Day 4 – 7:02 AM – Buhay na Tubig St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus, Cavite


     Back during the time that the gang was being eliminated by Mark, a group of vehicles consisting of several police patrol cars, a passenger van and family car covered with thin vines were rushing towards Firenze. With the family car and the passenger van as the exception, the patrol cars had the policemen who had gone out from Firenze.


     Every morning and dusk during these past days, it had been a routine for the policemen to go out and kill the infected that gathered outside the gates and if the number became large, they would lure them away. This was the reason why the private road outside Firenze was almost devoid of the infected. After luring away the infected, they would go some other places to gather supplies and find survivors while waiting for the horde to scatter.


     This morning however, the number of infected outside the gates were several times larger than the past instances leaving them without much choice but to lure the horde away while slowly whittling their numbers. However, who knew that the sudden immergence of the large horde was actually a plot to lure them away from the settlement. After they arrived quite a distance into the main street, they were ambushed by armed men who they confirmed later as members of the gang syndicate that had settled on the opposite subdivision. They also learned that while they were being held by the gang members, the settlement was being attacked by another group making the atmosphere on their side even tenser.


     With the horde they were luring away behind them and the ambush of the gang syndicate in front, the policemen were besieged in a dangerous situation. If not for Chief Mallari's instructions and prowess of the acting leader of the settlement, SP02 Agbayani, who was a Mutator, they would not have managed to persevere.


     SP02 Agbayani, even though had lower rank in the police hierarchy, was chosen as their acting leader due to the fact that his existence was giving hope to the survivors of the settlement due to his superhuman ability he obtained after getting bitten by the infected. Furthermore, his personality was very liked by those people. He was the ideal person to do the job and was also active on that post he was given.


     Every time that the policemen needed to go out, SP02 Abayani would always accompany the others to ensure their safety and to also secure the survivors they could find.


     Chief Mallari however just came this time to see their routine and supervise their work. Who knew however that the chief coming with them this time was a blessing due to his experience in this field? If not for the police chief being here, they might have fallen immediately despite having SP02 Agbayani with them.


     SP02 Agbayani's ability could be called as [Steel Skin]. It was to turn his skin into metal. Even though his transformation when he was using his ability was slow and always took quite a bit of time, it would make him impervious to the bites of the infected, the bullets of lower caliber firearms and cold weapons. However, higher caliber weapons and impact type attacks could still affect him as only his skin was affected by his ability and not his muscles and organs. Furthermore, his body would become heavier and his movements would become slower during the time he was transformed.



     If chief Mallari was not there to guide them, SP02 Agbayani could only protect himself and not others leading to their deaths.


     Still, they had been in a tight situation. Even if they did not immediately fell due to the chief, it was just a matter of time.


     However, a miracle happened…


     A strange looking family car covered with vines drove into the scene. The gang members also surrounded the family car and mocked the people inside for having such a tasteless and worthless car design. That was when their demise started. The green vines surrounding the vehicle moved and killed that gang members like ants. The vines whipped through the gang members and even pierced thought their bodies splattering blood and decimating the bodies of the gang members.


     They, who had been besieged by those same people, could only gape at the situation with dumbstruck expressions. Furthermore, the same vehicle started to decimate the horde following behind them.


     After that, a passenger van with survivors aboard arrived at the scene attracted by the sounds of guns. It looked like that the survivors were desperate and just gambled on the situation. Lucky for them, they arrived at the right time. If they arrived earlier, they might have joined an undesirable situation.


     When the situation came to an end, the woman driving the vine covered family car asked them about Firenze. As they knew that the woman or maybe someone inside the family car might be similar to SP02 Agbayani, they gladly allowed the woman to go with them and hurry back at the settlement.


     It now came into the current situation.


     However, when they arrived back inside Firenze, with the exception of Chief Mallari and the men who came with him from the City Hall yesterday, the rest wore both relieved and shocked expressions after seeing the current happenings. If not for the fact that they could see the several dozen dead bodies, the injured and captured gang members, they would think that it was a lie.


     To think that that large number of hoodlums was defeated by a single person and that very same person was that man who was intently watching a female infected eating in front of him. They did not know what to say about this.


     ***


     Mark kept observing the changes in Janette's complexion while she was eating and to say, she now looked more or less human. If not for her white colored pupils and blank expression on her face, no one would think that she was an infected.


     Mark knew that the policemen along with Chief Mallari and his men had returned but he had no notion to even look at them as he was more interested at the peculiar bloody scene in front of him.


     Still, it looked like that it was destined for him to get disturbed.


     "It's the kind uncle!"


     A lively voice echoed in the surroundings as an eleven year old girl jumped out of the vine covered vehicle after she saw Mark. Everyone could not help but look at the girl who had green colored hair with pink flowers on her head. The girl ran towards Mark without minding the stares she was gathering.


     Mark who heard the shout only sighed. He noticed the two familiar and unique fluctuations from the group that arrived so he knew that this girl and the person inside that huge tree at the City Hall had already arrived. He was even sure now that the tree was really a child due to how weak the fluctuations he was detecting. Nevertheless, he did not want to approach them nor expected that the girl would actually be the first one to move.


     "Nee! Scary looking oji-san! I mean uncle!"


     The girl yelled as she approached since Mark did not even look at her even after she called for him.


     Because of that shout, Mark could not help but turn his head and glance at her.


     "Stop shouting you Dryad Chibi!"


     Mark said while looking.


     "I'm not a chibi!"


     The little girl bellowed back before freezing as she realized that the scary uncle seemed to understand her father's mother language, Japanese. When she subconsciously blurted 'Oji-san' earlier, it was because their family spent their vacations at Japan causing her mixed vocabulary at unexpected times. That was why she immediately corrected herself. She did not expect that the scary uncle could actually understand her.


     When she arrived in front of Mark, she stopped and stared at him from head to toe without fear. Mark on the other hand only glanced at her before turning his head back to Janette as he was waiting if there would be more changes on her physique or her sprouting consciousness.


     The girl who was ignored pouted and looked at what the scary uncle was watching. As she was focused at the scary uncle, she did not notice the bloody scene in front of her. Now that she saw it…


     "Ugu-! Scary uncle, why are you watching something disgusting?"


     She covered her mouth but she did not look away. Rather she even looked interested. Then, she saw Janette.


     "Eh? Uncle, why are you feeding this zombie? Is she your pet?"


     She started circling around Janette in curiosity.


     "Uwaaa… Amazing, she's not attacking me."


     "You know, I'll make her attack you if you keep on doing that."


     Mark felt dizzy with her circling around.


     "Gege, this girl is?"


     Mei who was standing behind Mark could not stop herself from asking. Mark glanced at her.


     "Well, I don't really know her. I only know that she was related to that huge tree at the City Hall."


     Then, Mark looked at the middle-aged woman who was approaching while carrying a four year old boy on her arms. The little boy also had green hair but his hair had a darker tint compared to his older sister. Another noticeable thing about the little boy was the small part of his skin under his jaw and the back of his hands had tree bark like texture and color.


     Upon arriving, the woman tried not to look at the gruesome seen of Janette eating the brain of the dead man in front of her as she called unto the girl.


     "Stop doing that Emika. You're disturbing everyone."


     "Hai~!


     The green haired girl answered and skipped towards her mother.


     The woman then looked at Mark.


     "I heard from my children that you helped us. That bag of food left at the convenience store was also from you right? Thank you very much."


     The woman vowed sincerely towards Mark.


     "You don't have to worry about it. It's just on a whim if you asked me. If I'm correct, that boy is that huge tree right?"


     "Apparently, yes. This is my youngest child, Mikio. I'm Rosamie, their mother. This mischievous girl here is Emika."


     "Sakurano Emika desu~!"


     Emika suddenly interjected by introducing herself in front of Mark even blocking her mother from his sight. Of course, she got pulled away and was scolded.


     "Sorry for that, my daughter is really naughty. Also, my children said that you helped Mikio turn back to human. I really can't thank you enough for that."


     "Well, no need for formalities. You can say that your son is a friend of mine."


     Mark then faced Mikio.


     "Right?"


     The little boy hurriedly nodded while smiling widely.


     What Mark and Rosamie did was a simple exchange of gratitude and other things but to others who knew of the circumstances at the City Hall, they were all stunned. They looked at the little boy and they could not help but feel shocked that this little boy was that huge tree back then. Furthermore, didn't that tree wither during the time the City Hall collapsed?


     Likewise, they could not ignore one thing that Rosamie said. It was about Mark turning her son, Mikio, back into human.


     Just how many mysteries did this man have with him?


     The people who had lesser shock however were the people who watched Mark subdue that huge dog. If he could turn the dog back to something more 'normal' looking, it was possible that he could also do that to people with the same circumstances.


     "Nee, nee~, uncle, you haven't introduced yourself yet."


     Emika pestered Mark and pulled his sleeves several times.


     "Alright… Just stop will you. It's Mark, just call me Mark."


     "Heee? Why is it so short? Never mind, I'll just call you Mark-Ojichan th- Ahhh!"


     Emika's ear was pulled by her mother.


     Mark sighed with a bitter smile. This girl might be a little annoying but Mark could not hate her either. It was because he found this girl attracting. Not her looks but her mindset and the reigning emotion in her subconscious. It was actually, 'Happiness'.


     Negative emotions get absorbed by Mark and he gets exhausted because of it. On the contrary, he found positive emotions quite attracting and they somehow give him positive energy.


     With this girl's inherent positive emotion, it would be hard for Mark to hate her.


     At this moment that Emika was complaining to her mother, Mark turned his head back towards Janette. It seemed that she was already done eating and was now licking the blood off her palms. Glancing behind him, Mark spoke.


     "Mei'er, can you get me the hand sanitizer and the water spray from the vehicle. Ah, also some tissue. We need to clean Janette before bringing her back inside the car"


     "Alright."


     Mei who was still having her time digesting the information she just heard snapped out of her thoughts and hurriedly replied before making her way towards the vehicle.


     Everyone was still immersed at the peculiar happenings in front of them. About Janette's existence, about the mysteries around Mark, the truth about that huge tree back in the City Hall and also about the Emika's appearance. It was quite a huge amount of information for the people's tired minds to digest.


     The mysterious Mark in question however was waiting for the items he needed so they could clean Janette's face and hands.


     "Mark?"


     It was then that he heard a familiar male voice from behind making him turn back in surprise. Seeing who spoke to him, he could not help but feel a bit elated. There was no way he would not recognize this person.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     110 Reunion with a Friend
      Day 4 – 7:24 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision Main Gates, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus, Cavite


     "Rollan!"


     Mark smiled happily.


     "Dude, it's really you!"


     Rollan smiled and approached Mark trying to bro hug him.


     "Wait, you better not do that."


     Mark stopped Rollan from doing so and stretched his hands dripping with blood. The blood came from that time Janette handed him the gang leader's head for him to split it open.


     Rollan was stopped from his intention but he could see how warm Mark was looking at him. It was a really good reunion for the two who was best friends since they were in their first year in high school. That should be about thirteen years since the two men met each other.


     During the time Mark had closed himself from the outside world, they also barely interacted with each other as Rollan was also busy with his work and other aspects of his life. Still, their connection was not broken just because of that.


     Now that the world had almost ended and was seething with flesh eating monsters, seeing each other alive was a very joyous occasion. Furthermore, they saw each other in a very unlikely place. It was because Firenze was way, way distant from the location of their houses. If it was to be compared, Bay City was even closer than their homes from this place.


     "How did you get here?"


     Mark asked.


     "It's a long story but I came here with them."


     Rollan pointed at the passenger van that came with the police convoy. Fatigue could be seen on his face as he sighed.


     "What about Nikky?"


     When Mark asked that, Rollan's face soured.


     "Don't tell me…"


     "No, it's not that. It's just I don't know how she is now nor my family."


     "Did you get stranded somewhere after the outbreak?"


     "That's right."


     "Well, this is not a good place to catch up. Come with us."


     Mark said as he pointed at the MB Sprinter.


     "I really hate it when my plans get ruined but it can't be helped now, can it?"


     "You planned on leaving?"


     "Well, yeah. I wanted to look for people including you but since you're already here, you'll surely come with us right?"


     "I surely would. You'll help me find Nikky and my family right?"


     "You bet. But you can't just follow like that. You looked like you'll collapse in any moment."


     Mark smiled. For people who were close to him, he would not deny what they wanted without deep reason. Since he was planning to look for people anyway, adding a few more would not bother him. Also, they could just look for them on the way while going to further areas.


     At what Mark had just said, Rollan hung a bitter smile on his face. Mark was right after all. He had not received enough food and sleep during this past few days. Even if he wanted to rush and find the people he wanted to find, it was no good if he collapsed before he could even step out into the street.



     "Gege, here."


     "Alright, help me pull out some of the tissue."


     While the two best friends were talking, Mei returned carrying the stuff Mark asked for. Seeing the beautiful girl approaching Mark, Rollan's eyes lit up. However, seeing that Rollan was looking at her, Mei hurriedly hid behind Mark.


     "Dude, you finally got a girlfriend?"


     "What are you talking about? She's not alright."


     Hearing that, Rollan choked. He was a man with a loving girlfriend. She was Nikky who Mark asked him about. How could he not notice that the way that beautiful girl look at Mark was the same as how Nikky looked at him? He did not think that Mark was dense since he knew that this guy was a sensitive person.


     "Gege, who is he?"


     "I'll introduce him later. Help me clean Janette first."


     "Yes."


     Mark then turned at Rollan.


     "Lan, wait for a bit. I'll just take care of a few things."


     "Alright, it's not like I'm going anywhere."


     With that, Mark turned towards Janette who was still kneeling beside the beheaded body and had already licked her hand clean.


     Together with Mei, Mark washed Janette's hands and wiped the blood off her face. Janette who was being cleaned only stared at Mark and Mei blankly and let the two do what they wanted. She was neither behaving violently nor behaving aggressive as it seemed that she only wanted to eat the gang leader's brain. Now that she had fulfilled what she wanted, she returned to her blank state.


     Or maybe not.


     It was because she started following Mark's hands as they moved.


     Then under everyone's astonished gazes, Janette slowly reached towards Mark's right hand.


     Mark was confused at what she wanted to do but he just let her grab his hand. Mei looked worried as there was still the possibility of Janette biting anyone but looking at Mark's calm face, she managed to hold back.


     What Janette did however made the jaws of the people around them drop.


     After she held Mark's right hand with both her hands, she slowly put his palm on her head and stared at Mark as if she was waiting for something.


     Mark remembered what he did back in the mall the first time he noticed her peculiarity. With those thought, he channeled the same comforting energy. No one noticed since it was early in the morning and the sun shined around them but Mark's eyes were exuding a milky white glow.


     Then…


     Janette smiled.


     Mark was the only one who noticed but there was a faint smile on her lips and a faint fluctuation on her weak consciousness. After that, Janette's body slumped. Mark hurriedly supported her body from falling. Like what happened before, she fell asleep. While everyone was still gawking at them, Mark slowly lifted Janette's body in a princess carry. He intended to carry her back into the vehicle.


     "Lan, let's go."


     Rollan who was all confused at what he had just seen absentmindedly nodded and followed behind Mark. He had already taken several steps when he snapped at his stupor.


     "Dude, that's a zombie right?"


     "Well, yeah what of it?"


     Mark glanced over his shoulders and replied.


     "Why are you keeping her?"


     "Well, there were several circumstances that led to this but as you can see, she's very different from those infected you see everywhere."


     "…"


     Rollan went silent. There was no way to refute that after seeing what had just happened. Would any infected let a human touch them without trying to bite their hands? The infected Mark was carrying in his arms might be the only one.


     Mark and Mei led Rollan towards their vehicle.


     "Everyone, get back in the car. We'll postpone our departure for a bit. Odel, drive the car back to that house."


     "As you wish, Master."


     Odelina replied while the others were still wondering about his change of mind.


     "Bro, we won't leave?"


     Carlo voiced what was in the minds of everyone.


     "We'll leave later. I actually wanted to leave already but you see right, a lot of things happening preventing us from doing so. We'll just let it pass and leave a little bit later."


     "Well, you got the call."


     Carlo replied while shrugging his shoulders. He also wanted to leave too as he wanted to check on his family as soon as possible but as just what his Bro had said. It felt like something was preventing them from doing so. Is it destiny? Fate? Who knows?


     After that exchange, Mark put the sleeping Janette inside the vehicle but did not tie her anymore. Them everyone else entered the vehicle after Mark went out once more.


     "Dude, why do you have too many women with you?"


     Rollan suddenly asked making Mark shrug his shoulders.


     "I want to ask that question myself, you know? But who can I ask? It's good that you're here. At least, there's one more male in the group."


     "You're not going to use me as a shield, are you?"


     "Nah, you're the only one thinking that. Anyway, you can sit on the passenger seat in the front."


     "Why there?"


     "Because we have to women in the back who have problems with males you see."


     Rollan was speechless. It was not like he could not see another male sitting there and also Mark.


     "Don't say anything, just enter the car."


     Mark started to push him into the front passenger seat.


     Everyone was inside the vehicle now while Mark went back to the crowd and approached the congresswoman who was currently talking with Chief Mallari and another person. The person that Mark was not familiar with was surely the Mutator from their ranks. Mark did not want to interact with this guy but it could not be helped at the moment.


     "Mark!"


     Madam Lanie called out as he approached and asked.


     "Is there something you need?"


     "We'll postpone our departure for later so I'm just here to ask permission to use that house again."


     "There's no problem with that. As I said before, your people are always welcome here."


     "Alright."


     "Wait Mark."


     Mark was about to turn around and leave but Chief Mallari called him.


     "What is it?"


     "Thank you for lending your aid to us once more."


     "Nah, I got my payment already."


     Chief Mallari smiled bitterly at his response.


     To the side, hearing that Mark took some payment for helping, SP02 Agbayani frowned. He was about to speak when.


     "Don't you dare try to open that mouth of yours. I don't want to hear that nonsense you wanted to spew out of your mouth."


     Mark's hostility was obvious.


     SP02 Agbayani froze because of that and Mark left immediately afterwards.


     Seeing Mark's back from a distance, SP02 Agbayani turned his head towards Chief Mallari and Madam Lanie.


     "Chief, Madam, did I do something wrong?"


     The two did not answer and just smiled bitterly at him making the young cop even more confused.


     After leaving the three, Mark then approached Rosamie and her children.


     "Can you three follow us? There are some questions I want to ask."


     "There's no problem with that. We also have questions to ask you."


     Rosamie agreed to his intention.


     "Yeah, we have questions Mark-Ojichan!"


     Emika unnecessarily added.


     "Alright. Just follow behind our vehicle."


     Mark then returned to the vehicle.


     Rosamie on the other hand went to offer some pleasantries to the congresswoman and the police chief who led them here before boarding their vehicle.


     The two unique looking vehicles drove away under everyone's eyes. Nevertheless, it would be hard for many people here to digest what they had just witnessed. Even if any of them were to tell what they saw to other people, no one would believe them and they might even be branded as liars.


     ***


     Mark's group soon arrived back at the house they had just left not too long ago. Leaving this place and returning later looked awkward but there was nothing that they could do due to the sudden circumstances.


     As time was the essence, Mark started giving orders.


     "Anna."


     "Yes?!"


     "Start to prepare lunch. If we are able to, we'll have an early lunch and leave after noon."


     "Roger!"


     "Anyone want to help her?"


     Mark asked the rest of the group.


     "Master, how about I help?"


     Odelina asked.


     "I'm just about to ask you to change Janette's clothes though. Its all stained with blood."


     "Then, I can do that after cooking."


     "Alright, if you say so."


     There, they would start their meeting inside the living room but now, with the old members aside, Rollan was now included. Rosamie, Emika and Mikio were not members of the group but as Mark had questions to ask them, they also huddled on one of the sofas.


     ***


     Day 4 - 7:32 AM – Central Business Park, Pasay City, Medical Building


     It was a building formerly used as an office. After the military occupied Bay City and converted the place into an evacuation zone, the several story offices was converted into a medical facility.


     Paula stood outside one of the rooms that were converted into an intensive care unit. She was looking worriedly through the glass window. Inside the room, a female could be seen with all the medical apparatus sticking on her body. The female Paula was worriedly looking at was no other than Angeline.


     Angeline had been unconscious for about a day now. Though she was not in danger anymore, she had yet to wake up. Furthermore, no one was allowed to enter her room as of yet as she had just received a surgery.


     Paula could not help but remember what happened. She stared back at the unconscious Angeline with a sad look.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     111 The Mystery behind the Golden Frui
      Day 4 – 7:52 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus, Cavite


     "Well, now, where should we start?"


     Mark indifferently spoke while he while sitting down at the left side of the shorter sofa. Nevertheless, he could not help but sigh inside. It was because just after he sat down, Mei immediately took his right side while Abbygale jumped back on her territory which was her Papa's lap.


     Everyone else around was speechless to this scene. They were even more amazed that it Mark gave no reaction to the behavior of the two. They just did not know that he just already gave up on thinking of reprimanding the two as he had also grown getting used to it. Besides, it was not like the two meant any harm.


     Rollan who sat on a single sofa on the opposite side was grinning at this scene. His best friend's spring had already come in his eyes. Also he had already asked Mark about Abbygale back when they were inside the vehicle on the way here and of course, his answer was the usual even making Charmaine who received the same answer before feel helpless hearing her Big Brother's answer one more time.


     "Bro, why don't you introduce him first?"


     Carlo suggested while looking at Rollan.


     Mark looked at his best friend and said.


     "Lan, you heard him."


     "What? I'm not doing it. They are your friends, right? YOU introduce me to them."


     Mark glared at Rollan but the latter just shrugged his shoulders, obviously that he would not relent on this. This guy knew that Mark hated to do introductions so he was purposely doing it. Since Rollan also that the point in what he said, Mark swallowed this grievance for now, and will just get back at him later. Or maybe not.


     "Well, guys, you see, this is Rollan Jaco, my best friend since high school."


     As Mark paused there, they were expecting that there would be a follow up, however…


     "Why are you guys looking at me like that? That's it."


     "That's it? Why don't you add some more details?"


     Rollan voiced his dissatisfaction.


     "What should I say then? Something like, despite your looks, you're a womanizer or your peculiar taste on women?"


     "Stop! STOP! You're ruining my image!"


     Rollan almost stood up in panic trying to stop Mark from continuing. Now he regretted asking Mark to say more things.


     Still, the exchange between the two caused stifled laughs from the others watching the scene.


     "These two uncles are really close, aren't they?"


     Emika voiced her opinion making everyone agree inwardly.


     After that short but funny exchange between the best friends that just had their reunion, the introduction of the other members followed. And of course, they did their own introduction or they might have the same experience as Rollan if they let Mark do it.


     After the introductions, the serious business started.



     The first one to speak was Rosamie.


     "Before everything else, I want to know what is happening to us. About the zombies and also why my children ended up like this. Going back to how my children described you, you knew something right?"


     Rosamie looked at Mark.


     At her question, Rollan, Carlo, Sundra, Cielo and even Ann who was listening from the kitchen waited for the answer. They also wanted to know after all, they all knew nothing but vague ideas about the outbreak.


     "So, we have to start from there huh?"


     Mark muttered before relaying the information the military disclosed before back in the mall. He actually did not want to go all over these things again as he just did the same yesterday in front of Chief Mallari and Madam Lanie. Nevertheless, he had no choice. The conversation would not proceed correctly if they had no clue about the happenings within this outbreak.


     After a few minutes…


     "So, you are saying that my children were Mutators?"


     Rosamie asked while she looked at Emika beside her and Mikio in her arms.


     "There are no other explanations to that right?"


     "That's true but. Why did my son turn into that tree?"


     "Well, now that you mention it, I have a guess about that."


     What Mark said made everyone turn towards him. Seeing that he had Rosamie's attention, he continued.


     "You see. I wasn't able to think of it at first but it's probable that children that became Mutators can't control their ability that well. Mikio might have lost control of his ability after mutating and you know the story afterwards."


     "Are you sure?"


     "As I said, it's just a guess but we have another example here."


     Mark patted Abbygale's head.


     "Gale, this would be uncomfortable so endure a little."


     Abbygale who looked confused just nodded even though she had no idea what her Papa was talking about. It was then that she suddenly felt agitated and afraid. Her hair turned white and she transformed back into her cat eared form.


     Everyone who had seen her transform for the first time was shocked. Still, since they were already briefed about Mutators and Evolvers, they managed to calm down almost immediately.


     Except for one person…


     "Uwa~! Kawaii~!"


     Emika shouted as she jumped off her seat and ran towards Abbygale before everyone could even react. She ran towards Abbygale and tried to hug her. Well, of course, the little Dryad was caught by the Cat Girl's father failing her intention.


     "Mu~! Scary Uncle, let me hug her!"


     Emika said as she struggled to break free from the hand grasping her forehead. She even used her hair and controlled it to try and escape but she failed.


     "If you don't stop, I'll get angry. You're scaring Gale, look."


     Emika looked at Abbygale who was now hugging her Papa while looking at her warily. Crestfallen, she finally gave up and went back to her seat.


     Since Emika finally settled down, Mark continued his previous explanation.


     "As you can see, Gale is also a Mutator but she can't control this transformation at will yet."


     Mark patted the little girl's head. It might really have been uncomfortable since he had just used his Emotion Induction to trigger her transformation.


     "But she had just transformed right?"


     Carlo interjected.


     "Well, I'm the one who triggered her transformation so she had nothing to do with it."


     Mark shrugged. However, what he had just said triggered another round of shock not only to the new people around but even to Mei and Odelina who was with him first.


     Analyzing the situation, Mei realized something.


     "Gege, is that ability something you gained after you fell unconscious yesterday?"


     "Hmm… You can say that."


     Mark neither admitted nor denied what she said. It was just he could not go into specifics as Rosamie and her children were not part of their group.


     However, what he had just showed everyone that not only he could return the Mutators that had gone out of control back to at least what can be called normal and now also had the ability to trigger their abilities.


     "Now that I answered your questions, can I ask mine now?"


     Rosamie nodded in response to Mark's question.


     "It's about that fruit Mikio desperately took away from us up to the point of almost killing us. What happened to it?"


     Hearing his words, Mikio looked down. The four year old boy understood what he had done. It might be because he was smart or might be because his mind had been enhanced by his Mutation. He was desperate to take back the fruit he painstakingly created to the point of almost killing the person who helped him turn back into human form afterwards.


     Rosamie had already heard of the story so she also felt ashamed.


     "I'm really sorry about what happened. It was because the fruit was intended for me that my son did that."


     With those words, she started to narrate what happened back then and what happened to the golden fruit.


     "So you say that this Dryad Chibi fed you the fruit so you will wake up from your comatose state?"


     "That's right! So Scary Uncle shouldn't blame my little brother for that! Also I'm not a chibi!"


     Emika raged on her seat.


     "Emika, settle down."


     Rosamie reprimanded her noisy daughter.


     "I get the situation now. Still, what is that fruit if the first place? Also, can Mikio create another one?"


     In response to Mark's question, Mikio stretched out his both hands and spread his fingers in front of him.


     "What does that mean? Ten?"


     Mark looked as confused as everyone around them. Mikio then turned to her older sister. The two looked at each other like they were talking mentally. While the two children were staring at each other, Mark spoke to Rosamie realizing something about Mikio.


     "Mrs. Rosamie, is Mikio perhaps, mute?"


     Hearing that question, Rosamie could not help but let out a down cast expression. She patted Mikio's head and replied.


     "It's unfortunate but yes. He was born prematurely so he had some implications that he almost didn't make it. It led to this but it's lucky that he managed to live back then. Being a mute was nothing compared to dying."


     Those words of Rosamie turned the atmosphere a little down cast. Fortunately, the lively green haired girl cut off that atmosphere.


     "Nee~ Scary Uncle, my little brother told me the answer to your question."


     Emika puffed out her chest as she spoke.


     "My little brother said that he needed ten days to create that fruit but he also needed to be in his tree form during that duration. Also he did not know what really the fruit was but he said that it was a concentration of something he was gathering from the air."


     Emika spoke like a machine gun.


     "Gathering in the air… Is he perhaps turning the Mutagen in the air into that fruit?"


     Mark blurted out his thoughts but of course, there was no one here who could answer that.


     "Wait, wait. How did your little brother told you all that?"


     Carlo interjected as he found the scene peculiar. Mikio was mute and the siblings just stared at each other for a minute or so. There was no way for the two to communicate.


     "I don't know? I could understand my little brother but I don't know how."


     Emika tilted her head.


     Carlo was about to speak again but Mark called unto him.


     "Carlo, you also have an ability now right? I'm sure you know about it without knowing where you learned it from. It's the same so don't ask them about it since they won't be able to give a concrete answer."


     Hearing that, Carlo calmed down. After he woke up yesterday evening, he knew what changes he had in his body but also did not know how he knew about it. Since it was the case, then it might be the same to others right?


     Looking back to Mikio, Mark asked another question.


     "The fruit before is just about two and a half days from forming right? You just said that you needed ten days."


     Mikio relayed his answer to his older sister and Emika spoke afterwards.


     "Little Brother said that the fruit before was still not mature. It managed to wake up mom but that's it. It had no other effects. If the fruit matured, my little brother was sure that it will have other effects. He didn't know what the effects are though."


     "If I'm correct, then a mature fruit could help both Evolvers and Mutators."


     Mark held his chin and continued since everyone was looking at him with eyes looking for further explanation.


     "The Mutagen can cause people to Evolve and for lucky ones to become Mutators. As long that a person is not bitten, the Mutagen can positively help the people infected with it like me and Carlo. The chances however were by luck. Still, if that fruit is really a concentration of Mutagen, then, it could make a person evolve for sure at a faster rate. It's just a guess though."


     That explanation enlightened everyone here. Even though it was just his speculation, the possibility for him to be correct was very high.


     The only demerit was Mikio needed to be in the form of a huge tree to create one. If that was the case, he needed to do it in a both fixed and secure place.


     This also made Mark have the idea to recruit this family into his group no matter what. However, he did not know that these three already had notions to join their group given that the group had a greater ability on confronting the infected compared to the police in this area.


     After that information exchange, the group went to plan their new routes and approach in searching the people they wanted to find.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     112 The Unknown
      Day 4 – 7:52 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus, Cavite


     Mark took out a notepad and prepared to write important details about their plans. Especially, it would be better to take note of the places they needed to check and arrange those places from nearest to furthest. In that way, they would be able to do a linear search instead of going back and forth when they did not need to do so.


     Unfortunately or fortunately, Mei, Abbygale, Odelina and Melissa were only here for the sake of discussion. Mei hand no plans to search for her family obviously and for Abbygale, she had no family to search anymore. Melissa on the other hand, both her parents were working abroad and there was no way for her to search for them. Moreover, her close friends live Manila and other places far away. As for Odelina, her parents were already dead and her husband's parents and siblings were from abroad too. Odelina's only sister was also living with her in-laws abroad.


     Their discussion went smooth. The other members wanted to search for their families if possible. It was good that Ann and Carlo were actually neighbors so going to their place to search for their families could be done in one go. It was also the reason how the unreliable looking Ann was able to enter and work at Carlo's family's business.


     As for the two sisters, Charmaine and Cielo, their father, half-brother and step-mother also lived at Manila making the search for them pretty much impossible at the moment or maybe, even in the future.


     "By the way, where is Elsa?"


     Mark asked while looking at the two women.


     Elsa was the oldest among them siblings. She was also one of the people closest to Mark like a sibling similar to Charmaine and Carlo. However, he had no idea where she was and his only lead was her younger sisters.


     "About that, Big Sis went to Mall of Asia for a date with Erwin."


     Cielo replied. Apparently, when Charmaine went to the City Hall early in the morning, Elsa was still at home so she did not know where their older sister was.


     "Hmm…"


     Mark tapped his chin hearing that. Mall of Asia was located within the Bay City which was now made into an evacuation settlement by the military. He then remembered something and subconsciously tapped on his belt. However, he did not find what he wanted to get.


     "Gege, the phone is inside the car. I charged it yesterday when you collapsed."


     Mei said after seeing Mark's actions.


     "I see, Mei'er can you get the phone. Maybe we can ask Angeline. They should have a list of their refugees, right?"


     "Yes."


     Mei stood up and made her way to the garage under everyone's confused gazes. They were confused as to why the two suddenly mentioned about phones when the phone services were already down since the morning of the first day the apocalypse commenced. After all, the only ones who knew about the Satellite Phone Paula gave Mark were only Odelina and her two children.



     "Bro, why are you talking about phones? The service is already down."


     Carlo voiced out making everyone nod.


     "The phone I'm talking about is a Satellite Phone directly connected to the military communication line."


     "What?!"


     Everyone was surprised.


     "Then, Bro, you can contact the military?"


     "We can only contact the group in Bay City."


     Mark stated.


     "Then Big Brother, isn't it possible to ask them for rescue? Especially for the people we needed to look for."


     Charmaine asked.


     "You better not count on them."


     Mark shook his head and continued.


     "If the military move out to evacuate people, they won't be able to prioritize and end up saving every survivor they come in contact with. Unless the person they needed to search for is a famous scientist or someone with expertise or probably a high ranking politician, that case will happen. If we rely on them, we won't know when they would be able to find your families. When it comes to worse, they would not be able to. Furthermore, the military manpower in Bay City right now is severely lacking. It even took them too long just to pick up the survivors at the City Mall we were in before because of their lack of people."


     Mark stated the facts he was able to think of which was highly likely to happen.


     With that, they finally understood the circumstances. Also if Mark did rely on the military before, then, all of them who are here right now would not be here in the first place. If the worse situation even came, they would already be dead already and would have no chance to even sit here.


     Because of this fact, they all became thankful of Mark who went off away from the possibility of going to a safer place just to find them. The same case also went for Sundra, Melissa and Ann who was not in Mark's list in the first place. Even though it could be said that they were here on the whim or because they wanted to stay, it was no lie to say that they were also saved by Mark.


     At this time, Mei finally returned with an odd looking phone, because of its overly large antenna, on her hand.


     "Gege, here."


     Mei sat back beside Mark and handed the phone.


     "Thanks."


     Mark then started browsing on the phone looking for the number Paula saved in it. After pressing the call button, Mark waited for the other line to answer.


     After about ten seconds, the line finally connected.


     "Hello? Mark?"


     A familiar female voice answered the phone. It was not Angeline however but Paula who answered.


     "Paula?"


     "Yes, it's me. Why did you only call now?"


     Paula sounded aggrieved.


     "I had a lot going on at my side. By the way, where is Angeline, I have something to ask her."


     "That's…"


     Paula paused with a sad tone.


     "Did something happen?"


     Mark asked with a frown noticing that something was wrong with Paula's tone.


     "Ange is in coma right now."


     "How?"


     ***


     Day 3 – 5:57 AM – Tirona Highway, Kawit, Cavite


     The convoy led by the military had just left the Bacoor City Mall just more than half hour ago. They took long despite the short distance they travelled due to the infected now blocking the streets despite the fact that the military rescue squad had just passed through this road the night before. Furthermore they also encountered several mutated infected further hindering their travel.


     Another thing that was putting pressure on them was the horde that kept on following them behind from the time they left the mall. The slower infected had already been left behind but the faster ones kept on coming. Their numbers were endless making the sounds of guns being fired sounded continuously. The sounds of battle in all directions made all the survivors they were transporting restless all the way.


     "We're finally hitting the expressway."


     1st Lieutenant Rafael said with relief. Inside his armored vehicle, Angeline and Paula were also aboard. It was their privilege considering their family connections. Together with them, Reyah and her daughter Sariya also were also aboard. As the little Sariya was an evolver, even if it was a mild evolution, was a precious existence to the military. Due to that, they were also given special treatment.


     As they arrived at the expressway, not only the 1st Lieutenant felt relived but also the other soldiers. It was because the expressway was a closed road and had already been mostly cleaned the rescue squad when they passed this place by yesterday. Since the expressway could only be accessed by the entrance and exit roads, it would be impossible for the infected to suddenly flood in like how it happened back in the highway. Furthermore, even if they just let the horde behind them follow behind them, they would be able to speed up through the expressway and leave the infected behind.


     However, that relief caused the soldiers to lower their guards at that moment.


     A huge bodied humanoid shadow lunged over the walls of the expressway directly towards their convoy in a very fast speed.


     The soldiers failed to react to it as no one would expect to something to jump over about three meters high going over the walls. Furthermore, the attacker came from a blind spot and came straight towards the military trucks middle of the convoy instead of confronting the exposed soldiers on top of their vehicles firing towards the infected behind.


     BAM! SHIINK!


     The humanoid landed loudly, directly beside the moving truck. It then immediately waved its hand causing a metallic slicing sound.


     That was when the horror struck.


     Half of that truck was sliced open including the bodies of the survivors sitting on the right side of the truck.


     "AHHHHHH!"


     Screams of horror were heard coming from the truck as the survivors sitting on the opposite side of the truck saw how the bodies of the survivors in front of them was split horizontally through their stomachs.


     Among those screaming survivors…


     Was Joseph who watched the bodies of his father and their co-worker Calvin split in half, spattering blood all over his face.


     The metal supports of the roof of the truck on the right side was all sliced off making the tarpaulin roof to flutter through the wind as the truck had not stopped moving. Due to the sudden entry of air through the inside of the truck and the speed it was moving, the upper bodies of the victims immediately slid off from their lower bodies spreading the gruesome scene of intestines and blood on the floor of the truck. Some of the bodies at the end of the truck even fell out of the truck also scattering the blood and guts on the road.


     "Dad…"


     Joseph slowly slumped unto the floor not minding all the gore and blood on the floor. He held the decapitated torso of his father who was had yet to breathe his last.


     "Joseph…"


     Bernard called out with a fading voice while stretching his hand towards his son's face.


     "Dad!"


     Tears finally flowed out of his eyes. His grief was now able to overcome his shock. He held his father's hands let his father touch his face one last time.


     "Become, strong… Survive…"


     Bernard's body finally slumped down. He died with his eyes open.


     There were other survivors who were in the same situation as Joseph. Inside the truck were people who knew each other. If the person in front or beside them were not their relatives, they could be their friends or close co-workers. Yet, they all saw their bodies sliced in half like that. While some grieved at their loss, some almost fell insane due to the sudden traumatic experience.


     To see people you love die because of sickness is one thing. Seeing them die because of an accident was another. Seeing them killed by someone was further. However, to see your loved one getting split in half splattering blood and guts on your face and by your feet and watch them slowly die…


     Would make many people crazy…


     The truck then lost control and was toppled to the left side as the engines and other mechanisms of the truck got damaged in that attack. Due to the speed they were going, the truck slid quite a distance away painting the middle of the expressway with blood.


     Outside the truck, the military vehicles were entangled in a bloody battle.


     Their enemy could finally be described.


     It was a seven foot tall male humanoid with grey skin. His torso looked very thin with bones almost sticking out of its skin. On contrary to his torso, his limbs were firmly shaped with stacked muscles. The most noticeable however was not his body shape but his non-existent right wrist that was replaced by a meter long claw shaped blade made of unknown material.


     RATATATATAT!!!


     The humanoid moved in a very fast speed that the soldiers firing at it could not even hit it with a single bullet despite the fact that all of them were using M16 Assault Rifles.


     "AAHHH!"


     A soldier screamed as his arm was sliced off by the humanoid. Another soldier went to aid the screaming soldier but before he could even do so, the head of the screaming soldier flew off with a trail of blood.


     Enraged, the remaining soldiers went into formation with their faces looking seriously distressed.


     "Captain! We need reinforcements here at the back! We have an unknown here! We're losing men!"


     One of the soldiers shouted at the radio in alarm. It was because another soldier was decapitated with his legs falling off.


     'Unknown', it was what they call existences who could not be confirmed whether they were a Mutated Infected or a Failed Mutator. It was even because there were abnormalities even among the mutated infected leading them to fail at differentiating these two kinds of existences apart from one another in a single glance. Furthermore, the unknown was on a way different level compared to the common infected.


     And to confront an Unknown, even for the military, was a suicide mission.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     113 Joseph“s Awakening
      Day 3 – 6:21 AM – E3, Cavite Expressway, Kawit, Cavite


     While the rear troops of the military convoy was entangled with the grey humanoid, the rest of the convoy brought the rest of the vehicles transporting the survivors quite a distance away before stopping. Since the front troops needed to aid the rear troops, they could not get the survivors in the fight with creature that was too dangerous.


     "Angeline, you all stay here. Archie! Drive off and leave us if the situation becomes too dangerous."


     1st Lieutenant Rafael spoke to Angeline and the driver of their vehicle.


     "But Sir!"


     "This is an order."


     Hearing that, Archie who was in the driver's seat could only nod reluctantly.


     "Bro, you can't leave without me."


     Angeline sternly spoke.


     "This is a duty for us soldiers. You can't participate in it."


     "No matter what, I'm coming with you. Even if by force, I'll follow you. Even if we can't fight, we can at least retrieve the people in that truck. There are people we knew in there."


     Angeline pointed at the overturned truck a distance away.


     Rafael knew that his sister would not relent on this. Furthermore, he was aware that his fighting capability was way lower compared to his sister. He knew that it was actually better if he had to send his sister to fight than he participating in it himself but he could not put his sister in danger because of that.


     "Alright. I'll let you get the survivors on the truck while we fight that thing behind. Once the survivors are retrieved we'll all retreat and escape if we can't kill that guy."


     "Okay!"


     As her brother agreed, Angeline was in glee. It was the same for Paula who also wanted to check on the people inside the overturned truck praying that the people there they knew would survive.


     With that exchange, with the exception of three Humvees that was left to guard the remaining trucks, all of the other military vehicles went back to assist the rear while several vehicles would check on the overturned truck.


     At the rear, the soldiers were in a dilemma. It was because they were being picked off one by one. Not because they were lacking in experience nor they were lacking in fire power but because the creature they were fighting was too fast and cunning. It could even be said that it was toying with them.


     The grey humanoid would sometimes move erratically giving the soldiers a hard time to accurately aim and shoot it while just blindly shooting it did not help either as its speed was enough to avoid the bullets and even grenade explosions was evaded. It would retreat and attack without pattern and sometimes would use a comrade of theirs as a shield before killing the caught soldier. Furthermore, there were a lot of times that it could actually kill several soldiers in one go, but for some reason, it was killing them one by one.



     The rear soldiers felt elated when they saw the other vehicles going back to aid them. Even if they could not manage to kill this creature, it would give everyone a better chance for escaping.


     They were not wrong in that. It was because when the reinforcements joined the fight, the situation became better. The soldiers were still not able to kill the grey humanoid but at least, it could not kill anyone from their ranks anymore. The only thing they needed to do was to delay this creature while the retrieval of the survivors was going on.


     At the overturned truck, the retrieval team was stunned at the bloody scene inside. Due to the truck suddenly overturning, most of the living survivors fell unconscious while being placed in a scramble of decapitated bodies, human organs and blood. Everyone was covered in blood making the retrieval even more time consuming.


     Angeline and Paula who went out of their vehicle gasped and became teary eyed after they saw the dead bodies of Bernard and Calvin among the dead people. They could not believe that the two people they mingled and fought along with were now dead in a brutal and gruesome way. They then remembered Joseph who they had to see yet.


     The two girls were about to search for him when…


     They heard a shout.


     "Sh*t! Angeline! Paula! Run!"


     It was the voice of Angeline's brother who should be fighting along with his soldiers.


     When the two turned around, they saw a grey figure approaching towards Paula's direction with a very fast speed ignoring all the other people around them.


     Paula could see the figure coming closer towards her. She could not think of anything as her mind went blank with fear. She saw the figure raise its right arm overhead. It was going to slice her from head to toe.


     When she felt that death was coming closer, she saw a face block her sight. It was her precious friend, Angeline. Paula then felt a force push her body away.


     Angeline did not shout nor had the time to do anything but push her friend out of the grey figure's reach. It was not because she lost her way to think but it was because there was no time to think of anything anymore. The enemy was approaching fast and they were caught off guard. Who would think that it would suddenly attack them who were further away when it was entangled with more than two dozens of soldiers.


     SWIIIRKK!


     She felt a stinging pain on her back for a little less than a second. It was very short because she immediately fell unconscious due to the sudden extreme pain. Her body fell unto the concrete bleeding from a huge slash wound on her back from her shoulder to her waist. The wound was too deep that her bones could be seen.


     Noticing that it was not his target that he managed to slay, the grey humanoid tried to press on attacking Paula. Noticing its intention, one of the soldiers immediately pulled away the frozen Paula while the other soldiers in the retrieval team pressed on counter attacking.


     Due to its focus on Paula, the grey humanoid finally received damage. Its left arm and face were drilled with holes from assault rifle bullets.


     Feeling the pain from the injuries it received made the grey humanoid retreat back in its fours while howling.


     "Ange!"


     Paula finally snapped from her daze and shouted. She tried to approach Angeline but she was held back by the soldier who pulled her away because she was obviously the target of the grey humanoid.


     ***


     'Where is this place…'


     Joseph who unconscious and was buried under the dead bodies inside the truck finally woke up. Unfortunately, what he could all see were red. The dead bodies above his body, the human organs scattered around him and the pool of blood he was lying on. Everything was red.


     As if he was just dreaming…


     'This is just a nightmare right?'


     But when he was about to conclude that, the last memories he had before falling unconscious came into place. Tears flowed from his eyes as he remembered the last words of his Dad. He was feeling tired, sluggish, sleepy and feverish. Yet, he moved his body and removed the obstacles around him preventing him from standing up.


     Slowly… he stood up. Slowly… he made his way out of the truck.


     When he thought that he finally made out of that hell, he saw the scene outside. Several dead soldiers were lying around the truck with incomplete bodies.


     RATATATATATAT!


     The sounds of gunfire continuously echoed across his ears but it looked like he could not even hear the noise anymore.


     He watched the scene were the soldiers fought the enemy to death with both parties enraged.


     Joseph looked around and saw the body of his dead father who had already been taken out of the truck. Unfortunately, it was just the upper body. It would be hard to distinguish whose lower body was whose after all of that happened. Further away hiding behind a vehicle, he could see two familiar figures. They were the two brave girls he met at the mall. One of them was unconscious however, while profusely bleeding on her back.


     He turned his head back to the body of his father and kneeled.


     "Dad, you said that I must become strong and survive. I'm sorry for being too weak and hard headed. I'm sure I gave you a lot of hard times since the time Mom died. Thank you for everything. I promise. I will become stronger. I will also live your share. However, I can't do that if I don't get revenge for you now."


     BADUMP! BADUMP! BADUMP!


     Joseph could not even realize if he was speaking out loud or said all those in his mind. It was because all that he could hear was his heart beating loudly. He did not realize that his eyes were literally red at the moment. The only thing he could see was his enemy, the creature that killed his only family in this world.


     "Kill."


     He muttered. There was a strong bloodlust sprouting from his heart and mind. He did not know where it was coming from but he just let it affect everything in him.


     He walked several steps and kneeled down beside a dead soldier's body. He picked up a military knife and took a grenade from the soldier's belt. He did not mind the blood that stained his hands as he took the weapons from the dead soldier's decapitated body. There were other weapons on the soldier's body but as a normal person, he had no knowledge on using these things. At least, he knew how to use this knife and how to pull the pin on the grenade.


     BADUMP! BADUMP!


     His heart pounded hard continuously as he walked towards the battlefield in a sluggish manner.


     "Hey! Where are you going?!"


     A soldier hurriedly grasped his shoulders. However, he just shrugged his shoulders and the hand grasping him was thrown away with force. The soldier tried to stop him once more but was suddenly frozen. It was because the soldier saw Joseph looking at him, exuding a huge amount of bloodlust. Joseph then continued walking leaving the frozen soldier in that spot.


     The humanoid figure saw him approaching. It immediately shot towards Joseph making the soldiers even more panicked. In their eyes, Joseph was only a civilian and would be another worthless casualty. However, they had no ability to stop the raging grey figure.


     The grey humanoid arrived shortly in front of Joseph swinging its blade downwards if a very fast speed.


     'Slow…'


     Joseph thought as he stared at the blade swinging down towards him. He then stepped his left foot back facing his body sideways. In his eyes right now, the movements of the grey figure were slow.


     TING!


     A metallic sound echoed after the meter long blade was swung hitting nothing but air and directly landed on the concrete ground. Pulling back the blade that missed, the grey humanoid tried to attack again and swung the blade diagonally upwards.


     Then…


     Blood splashed…


     It was not Joseph's but the grey humanoid's blood. The grey humanoid succeeded in swinging the blade but it missed once more as Joseph had already jumped back. Taking advantage that the inertia from the missed swing that brought the blade upwards, Joseph jumped forwards lunging towards his enemy boring the knife towards the grey humanoid's eyes. He twisted the knife inside the grey humanoid's eye socket before pulling the knife and jumping back immediately.


     ROAAAAAA!!!


     The grey humanoid roared loudly as it unstably stepped back while wildly swinging the blade on its right arm.


     Joseph who had already retreated back pulled the pin of the grenade on threw it straight on the defenseless body of the grey humanoid.


     BOOM!!!


     The grenade did not land on the ground nor hit the body of the grey humanoid. The grey humanoid was wildly swinging its blade and the blade ended up hitting the grenade slicing it and causing it to explode, right in front of its body.


     The explosion stopped the roars of the grey humanoid as its body was severely damaged. Its arm connected to the blade was now dangling with just a few muscle strands left to connect it from its body. Its throat and mouth had melted while its torso had a several holes and a huge scorched wound bleeding profusely. Its legs were also damaged making it kneel on the ground.


     "RAAAAAAHH!!!"


     Seeing that, Joseph did not give it time to recover. He ran forward roaring and and tackled that grey humanoid down to the ground. He then bore the knife in his hands into the grey humanoid's remaining eye.


     The grey humanoid tried to resist but Joseph pulled out the knife and stabbed it as hard as he could at the center of the grey humanoid's forehead stopping its body from moving.


     SHIRK! SHIRK! SHIRK! SHIRK! SHIRK!


     As it was not enough for him to vent his grievance, he repeatedly pulled and stabbed the knife unto the grey humanoid's head splashing blood and brain matter everywhere. However, he still felt that it was not enough. Joseph's eyes then landed at the blade on the grey humanoid's arm.


     Joseph stood up and cut the blade remaining flesh connected to the blade. He then held the end of the blade not minding that his hands got wounded and was now bleeding. He raised the blade up over his head.


     SHHIIIRKK!


     He decapitated the grey humanoid's body horizontally in half. The same way it killed his father.


     However, he did not stop there.


     He repeatedly swung the blade cutting off even more parts of the grey humanoid's body. The grey humanoid's internal organs, blood and limbs were scattered on the ground in front of him.


     Joseph continued slashing the dead body until he was forcefully stopped by the soldiers who watched the scene with both shock and amazement. The moment Joseph let go of the meter long blade from his hands however, he fell unconscious, burning with an absurdly high fever.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     114 Before Leaving Firenze
      Day 4 – 8:16 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus, Cavite


     Mark was silently listening to Paula as she narrated what happened after their groups parted ways at the mall. The story took more than fifteen minutes but the people around Mark patiently waited why he listened on the phone. Looking at his solemn face, something serious might have happened. That was also the reason none of them tried to interrupt him either.


     The news of Bernard and Calvin dying helplessly like that made him felt sour for several reasons. It would be a lie if he did not feel sad about it. Despite the fact that he did not know the two for long, knowing that people you knew and fought with died would make anyone feel bad. The bigger reason for his mood being down however were the several essential pieces of information he received from her story.


     One of those was the existences the military called Unknown. He might be able to identify them whether they were Mutated Infected or Failed Mutator but the issue was not the kind of creature they were but the level of their strength and abilities. He could still remember the video he watched before where the military were fighting with a creature that came from the pilot cabin of a crashed airplane. Considering the description Paula made on the appearance of the creature, the two might be the same type or level of creature. Moreover, these creatures could appear everywhere. Just like what happened to Paula's group, they encountered that thing the moment they left the City Mall.


     Another thing he could confirm was that the creature they encountered should be a high level Mutation Infected. It was because it was coming obviously targeting Paula like how he was being targeted by Mutated Infected upon seeing him. He also realized the reason why he was being targeted every time and during the time that he and Paula were in the same location back in the City Mall, Mutated Infected would appear before them and come after them without apparent reason. No, not only the Mutated but there were even instances that the Biters had appeared before them that it even felt like that the infected were spawning or teleporting around them.


     What similarities did the two of them have? Both of them could be regarded as what many people called as Espers and both of them already had these abilities even before the outbreak. If that was really the case, then the Mutated Infected was aiming for them because of their abilities.


     One more thing he realized was that the evolution could not only be triggered by forcing someone to surpass his limits like he did when he subdued Laelaps and by luck. It looked like that the evolution could also be triggered because of a person's intense emotions like what happened to Joseph. The idea of this gave some insights but it would need some confirmation to be done.


     "Mark? Mark! Are you still there? Why are you not talking anymore?"



     Mark heard Paula shouting from the other side of the line.


     "Sorry about that, I just got something on my mind at the moment."


     "Geez, please, seriously listen to me while I'm talking."


     Paula sounded exasperated.


     "Alright, alright. Anyway, is Angeline fine already?"


     "She's out of danger but the doctors could not say when she will wake up. It's good that the Mutagen helped in her recovery during the time she got wounded or else, she might not have made it."


     "It's good then."


     Saying that, Mark's eyes landed on Mikio for some reason before he continued talking on the phone.


     "By the way, is text messaging possible in this communication line? I haven't tried it yet."


     "I think it is. I saw Raf sending messages before."


     "Raf… He's Angeline's brother right?"


     "He is."


     "Alright then, the reason I called is because I wanted to ask a favor."


     "What is it?"


     "I wanted to check if some people I know were there at Bay City taking refuge. Is it possible?"


     "It's obviously possible. Do you want me to take them in?"


     Paula suggested.


     "Can you? Well, it's not confirmed yet that there really are there but if it is the case then please. I'll send a message later with the names of people who are possibly there."


     "No problem."


     "Okay then, thanks. We'll be going there after we end our search here. Also, since you're going to do that, I'll tell you a tip."


     "What tip?"


     Mark decided to warn Paula about their circumstances.


     "Even though it's less likely to happen since you're inside a safe zone, don't try to show yourself in front of the Mutated Infected."


     "Why?"


     "You have that ability right? The one you inherited from your mother. It seems people like us are being targeted by Mutated Infected."


     "People like us… Then are you too…"


     "That's right."


     After that, Mark said a few more things to Paula before they ended the conversation.


     "How is it?"


     Charmaine asked as one of the reasons for the call was their older sister.


     "I'll send a message first. But the person I talked to said that she will check if the names of the people I will send her are present there."


     Mark replied.


     "Alright."


     Charmaine and Cielo looked like they wanted to know the result as early as possible but they could only wait.


     Mark did not intend to say the bad news about Angeline, Bernard and Calvin to Odelina and Mei right now as he did not want to make the atmosphere even more down. Furthermore, with the two aside, the other people here did not know those three.


     He then looked towards the Rosamie and her children.


     "Mrs. Rosamie, what are your plans?"


     "Why do you ask?"


     Rosamie replied at his sudden question.


     "Actually, if possible I want you three to join us."


     "Alright, I agree."


     Rosamie answered straightforwardly that all of them were surprised.


     "Don't you need to think about it more or ask for any reason?"


     "There's no need to."


     Rosamie replied with a smile. She then continued.


     "Actually, if you did not ask, I'll be the one asking you to let us join your group. You're searching for people and I also wanted to search for my brother. Furthermore, it's not good for us to stay here."


     Rosamie then narrated the situation where her daughter saved the police who were entangled with the gang members.


     "With what happened, I don't think that they would be able to protect my children and it would be the other way around. I know it sound selfish but I don't want to put the lives of other people on the hands of my children. They are just children and they don't deserve such responsibility."


     "I don't mind though…"


     Emika interjected while looking at her mother.


     Rosamie patted her daughter's head.


     "You don't mind but I do."


     Looking back to Mark she asked.


     "Is that reason plausible?"


     "I might ask your children to do some things though?"


     Mark tried to affirm something.


     "It's fine as long as my children aren't put in any harm."


     Rosamie seriously replied.


     To her, her children, was her everything. She already lost her husband and she was trying to atone for it. Her mistake was the reason that all her family members got bitten and that mistake was because she tried to help someone else. She was lucky that her children managed to make it despite the changes in their bodies. Her husband on the other hand became a monster.


     Due to that reason, she did not want to make the same mistake and she did not want to put them in danger.


     Furthermore, the atmosphere in this group suited her children more and the carefree and positive attitude of their members showed how secure they felt within this group.


     With that, three more people were added to their group and their presence elevated their combat capability even more.


     After finalizing their plans, they now have some free time. This free time was most essential to the four people who had just arrived this time especially Rollan who was stranded in an unfamiliar place prone of danger, lacking food and sleep.


     The moment Rollan slumped himself on the bed in one of the rooms, he fell asleep almost immediately. Without the feeling of threat and fear that an infected would suddenly broke down the doors of the place he was staying, his fatigue kicked in severely.


     On the other hand, Rosamie's family of three had it better. With Emika by their side, they managed to spend most of the night at the convenience store safely.


     Back in the master's bedroom, Mark sat in front of a study table and was checking the contents he wrote in his notebook during their discussion. It was the locations they needed to check consecutively. However, Mark had another thing in mind while he did the checking.


     "Gege, what are you thinking about?"


     Mei approached behind him as she noticed that something was bothering him.


     "I'm thinking about how to do this efficiently. We needed to finish searching for people as soon as possible."


     Mark replied tapping on his chin.


     "That's true. With the infected everywhere, we need to search for them fast."


     "No, that's not the only reason."


     Mark said while looking serious. Mei looked at him asking for more explanation.


     "Tell, me. What happens after the waves in the ocean hit the shore?"


     "The water comes back to the ocean right?"


     Mei answered. Then she paused.


     "Gege, are you saying that the infected that chased after fleeing survivors you mentioned before will go back?"


     "Yes. If the infected managed to reach the ends of the country and had nothing to chase anymore, they will end up scattering and going back to where they came from while searching for prey. When that time comes, the number of infected roaming the street will inflate horribly. Not to mention, how many Mutated Infected among those numbers will exist."


     Mei's face also turned grave hearing what he said. Mark then continued.


     "That's why we needed to hurry and search for the people we need to find and look for a safe place we can use as a base. If we can't then, we will go and stay at the Bay City. I know you will not like it there since your family is there that is why I put it as the last choice."


     "Gege, its fine."


     Mei tried to smile but failed.


     Seeing that expression of hers, Mark sighed.


     "You want a hug?"


     "Gege, I…"


     "You don't have to hold it in. I know you're trying hard to hide it but you're trauma is coming back when you saw that guy earlier."


     Mark noticed it since earlier. Even though Mei tried very hard, her voice was wavering from time to time and her body would shiver without any reason. Her eyes also appeared distressed. Well, even without those clues, Mark could tell due to the fluctuation in her emotions that was too unstable. It was just a few days after that happened after all and her bad memories came back after she saw one of the culprits that caused what happened to her at the mall.


     "Gege, I just don't want to be a burden."


     "You're being more of a burden by trying to hold it in you know that."


     With that, Mark stood up and pulled her into his embrace.


     Feeling his warmth, she almost gave in. Tears formed at the corner of her eyes but she tried her best not to cry. However, Mark could only smile to that. At least he was trying her best in her own ways. Moreover, her unstable emotions started to calm down.


     Their free time passed peacefully and they ate their lunch early about two hours later.


     At noon, two vehicles went out of Firenze, a black refitted MB Sprinter and a TYT Vios covered with green flowered vines. Mark's group finally continued their journey leaving the disappointed Police Chief and Congresswoman behind.


     ***


     Day 4 – 12:02 PM – Patindig Araw Rd., Anabu I-G, Imus, Cavite


     In a certain warehouse a kilometer away northwest of Firenze, several men and women were watching a monitor with a video feed coming from a drone. On the monitor, two vehicles could be seen driving out of Firenze.


     There were six men inside the room and each of them had a woman by their side. However, it could be seen that these women were brought here by force. They were dressed skimpily and their eyes were filled with despair.


     "I never thought that we would find those two together, Boss."


     One of the men sitting on the sofa said to the man in the center.


     "What I never thought that the person who caused us to fail and lose a lot of men three years ago would appear this way. Even our plan to take over Firenze failed because of him."


     "What are we going to do Boss?"


     "Just let them go for now but continue on monitoring them. I'm sure that they will return here."


     In that room, a plan against Mark's group was being brewed.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     115 The Road to Carlo“s House
      Day 4 – 1:10 PM – Pasong Buaya St., Barangay Pasong Buaya II, Imus, Cavite


     After leaving Firenze, Mark's group planned to go to the nearest house in their list which was Carlo's and Anna's. Their neighborhood was exactly four kilometers away southeast of Firenze if it was a straight travel. However, since the area was filled with neighboring subdivisions and road branches, the distance Mark estimated an additional kilometer to this distance and that might only be the lowest estimate. It was expected for them to have detours as the possibility of encountering severely blocked roads and fence gated streets was high.


     Mark was not mistaken about that. Due to blocked roads, they had to change route several times. It was good that the roads they were traversing was subdivision roads where only the inhabitants of the subdivision pass through causing the lower quantity of infected wandering the roads. Moreover, the combination of the two vehicles worked out good. As long as the road only had few obstacles, the MB Sprinter that was equipped with the V-shape ram could push the obstacles aside while Emika on the other vehicle would keep the infected away from the vehicles using the vines she was controlling. Since the vines were actually made of her green flowery hair, there were times she could not handle all the infected. It was that time that Mark and Abbygale would go out and deal with the remaining infected if removing the obstacles took more time that the infected managed to block their way.


     It also helped that there were roads that the policemen from Firenze had already cleared of the obstacles during the times they were looking for survivors.


     With the obstacles and the time consumed aside, their journey was smooth overall, until they reached this accursed main street. It was packed with abandoned vehicles. The issue however was there were no other roads that would lead out of this area for them to take without going back and using another exit several kilometers away. Another thing was that alternate exit was going through a lot of places in habited by people like markets, churches and schools and also led to the main highway further away from their destination. In any case, there was no other road for them to take aside from this one that would lead them to a back road that was directly connected to Carlo and Anna's neighborhood.


     As long as they reached that back road, they would have fewer problems as that road goes through a series of wide vacant plots of land. There would be fewer infected at that road and the possibilities of encountering obstacles was almost nil. If ever there would be obstacles on that road, they could stray into the vacant plots and go around the obstacles.


     At the moment, the two vehicles were moving very slow while pushing the abandoned vehicles to the side of the road. Outside the vehicles, Mark, Mei, Abbygale, Laelaps and Emika were dealing with the infected.



     Abbygale was now in her cat eared form due to her request. Along with Laelaps, the two were the vanguard of the group. Among them, only Mark could keep up with the little girl's speed as he saw her give out strong kicks towards the infected. Laelaps on the other hand was biting and tearing the limbs of the infected and also would use her horn on her forehead to pierce the heads of the enemies. Mark was really pleased with this dog as it actually could understand human language as long as the words were not too deep or complicated. It could be said that this dog's mentality was not an animal's any longer and more of child's.


     Mark on the other hand was the center of the group. He would shoot the infected further away while he would use his speed and machete on the infected that managed to get closer.


     Emika and Mei, who volunteered to help, were the supports of the group while atop the MB Sprinter. Emika would protect the two vehicles by blocking the infected with her vines. Mei on the other hand was using the larger crossbow Mark made back at the Mall to kill the infected that was being blocked by Emika.


     To say, their coordination was good especially Mei who was able to observe the battlefield and only deal with the infected without disrupting the momentum of the others. It was common for team members who were participating in battle together to attack the same enemy at the same time which was often inefficient and had the possibility to disrupt the momentum of the other team member. Mei who was new to group fights however was able to keep away from those circumstances.


     "Nee~! Scary Uncle! The ugly guys are multiplying!"


     Emika who was on the roof of the vehicle shouted. As she had a higher vantage point, she could see that the numbers of infected was increasing exponentially.


     "From what direction?!"


     Mark looked at her and shouted.


     "From the front!"


     Hearing Emika's reply, Mark jumped up. Using the square metal fence of a closed car wash, he propelled himself to the roof and to have a wider view of the situation.


     What he saw to the south which was the direction they were heading, was a small horde coming towards their direction. Furthermore, the leading infected looked kind of disgusting. It was no doubt that it was a mutated one.


     The skin of the infected was unnaturally and unevenly dark colored but it did not looked charred or anything of that sort. What made it look disgusting was the uneven texture of its skin that could be compared to the surface of the back of the moon due to the dents, unsightly growths and tumors on its skin. The infected's clothes was in tatters displaying the disgusting features it had even more. If it was to be described further, it was Skin Cancer given the shape of a human.


     As he saw this kind Mutated Infected for the first time, Mark adjusted the Bluetooth camera he always wore on his collar to focus on the new Infected. It might look gross even in the video but he needed to document it as much as possible including its abilities and strength.


     "All of you deal with the ones on the back! Leave the guys in front to me!"


     With that shout, Mark jumped off the roof and ran off towards the direction the horde was coming from.


     As usual, the gross looking mutated infected came after Mark the moment it spotted him. Upon closer look, Mark could tell that the appearance the infected had was caused by skin cancer. There was no doubt about it as all the symptoms of skin cancer Mark could think of was present of the infected's skin.


     Mark started to deal with the infected within the horde. He would hack their heads and necks using his Machete on close quarters and would switch to his assault rifle to deal with the infected further away as he would not risk it to go closer to where the infected in the horde was concentrated. However, he did not immediately dispose of the Mutated Infected in front of him. While dealing with the other infected, he was intently observing the mutated one on how it would behave and attack.


     He was not able to do the same on the mutated infected he encountered before due to the perilous situations at that time but now, he had quite an amount of time to observe this one. After all, pushing the abandoned vehicles on the road could not be rushed or else, damaging the vehicle was apparent.


     After observing it, the Mutated Infected was not doubt a mutated Biter. Its movements were faster that Eaters but it was slower than normal Biters. It might be because of its skin structure hindering its movements slightly.


     TSST!


     Mark shot the Mutated Infected on its chest.


     As Mark expected, it could feel the pain as it wailed hoarsely while swing its body side by side. However, it did not die despite the fatal shot. While on Mark's sight, the wound caused by the gunshot was covered by a tar looking liquid. The liquid solidified almost immediately replacing the wound with a black colored patch of skin.


     'It regenerated? No, that's not regeneration. It's more like it was replacing its damaged skin. What happened to the bullet then?'


     Mark tried to approach the Mutated Infected intending to hack its chest and check the bullet if possible. However, it swung the disgusting looking arm it had towards him releasing black, yellow and green colored pus from the disgusting blisters on its skin. Seeing those clumps of sticky liquid flying towards him, Mark's complexion changed as he hurriedly dodged.


     'Damn. That was close!'


     Shingg!


     Mark swung his Machete slicing off the arm that the infected swung. The arm plopped unto the ground along with the wail of the infected. Mark jumped back as the infected scattered the dark colored blood from its decapitated arm as it shook its body violently. However, like what happened to the gun wound it received before, the open wound from the decapitated arm was soon covered with black tar that hardened after covering the wound.


     After that, the infected came running after him again like nothing happened.


     As Mark saw it, he concluded that the wound inside its body caused by the bullet might have also been blocked by this black tar.


     The Mutated Infected then swung its remaining arm towards Mark causing the same mess flying away from its arm which Mark hurriedly dodged. Mark did not know if this liquid was harmful or not but he had no notion of trying to touch it. The pus being disgusting was enough to make anyone stay away. In the worst case, the pus could transmit its skin condition making Mark not want to touch it even more.


     As the attack pattern it displayed afterwards was the same, Mark decided to stop and killed the Mutated Infected with a head shot.


     The horde was eliminated by Mark alone using his abilities and the terrain to his advantage. He was jumping from vehicle to vehicle killing the infected one by one safely.


     Still, Mark found that their movement was too slow. There were a lot of abandoned vehicles on the small two way road. Looking at their current location, there should be another half kilometer before they could get out of this road. While trying to think of a way, his eyes landed on Laelaps who had just pierced another Biter with her horn.


     'Right! I'm such an idiot. I forgot about her!"


     Mark though as he almost slapped his forehead.


     "Laelaps! Come here!"


     Mark called.


     Laelaps who had just whipped her head to shake off the blood on her horn immediately turned around and ran towards her owner's direction after hearing his shout.


     After Laelaps, stopped in front of him, Mark patted the dog's head before voicing his intention.


     "Laelaps, can you enlarge yourself?"


     Laelaps tilted her head not understanding what Mark had just said. Noticing that the dog might not be able to understand the word 'enlarge', he rephrased his words.


     "What I mean, is make your body bigger. Like how you looked like before we found you."


     "Arf!"


     Laelaps barked after hearing Mark affirming his inquiry.


     "Then, become bigger and help push these cars to the side."


     Mark said as he pointed at the vehicles blocking the road.


     With that, Laelaps' golden eyes glowed brighter and her body slowly enlarged in front of Mark. Then, the dog started to gently push Mark with her snout.


     "What is it?"


     Mark asked noticing that Laelaps wanted to tell him something.


     Hearing his question, Laelaps lowered her body and moved her face side wards as if she was pointing at her back.


     "You want me to ride on your back?"


     "Arf!"


     Mark flinched as the bark facing him was too loud even with his earphones on.


     "Alright."


     Mark climbed unto Laelap's back and sat before he started to shoot the infected around. Laelaps on the other hand started to push the vehicles aside even faster than how the vehicle was able to clear the road.


     The people who knew of Laelaps' form was elated about the method Mark thought off to clear the road while those who had just seen the three meter tall golden dog was flabbergasted and amazed.


     On the other hand, there were Abbygale, Mei and Emika who looked at Mark with envy. The always lively Emika could not stand it and shouted.


     "SCARY UNCLE! Let me ride too!"


     "Stop shouting Dryad Chibi! Just your voice is enough to call a large horde!"


     Along with that bickering, Mark's group moved forward faster than before. They soon reached the back road and traversed the road safely without too much obstacles aside from the uneven spots on the road due to the back road not being maintained.


     Mark did not return inside the vehicle and just rode on Laelaps' back the rest of the way. He also brought Mei and Abbygale with him leaving the sulking Emika on their family car. Emika could not leave the vehicle since she was in charge of keeping away the infected with her vines.


     After another half hour, Carlo and Anna saw the familiar floodplain which was being used as a plantation for a huge amount of Water Spinach. At this time, the plants on the water was shining with a lush green color different to the brownish color the plants had before the outbreak.


     This floodplain was located just behind the block where Carlo's house was located. After passing through this floodplain, just a few meters around the corner and his house could be seen. Knowing this, Carlo's heart could not help but pound stronger as he wondered if they could find his family here. And if they could, were they still alive?




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     116 Different Fates
      Day 4 – 1:55 PM – San Miguel I Subdivision, Molino IV, Imus, Cavite


     Mark, Mei and Abbygale who were on the back of Laelaps were leading the group. Due to the road not being maintained, the road had become cracked and eroded causing dents on the road here and there. Due to this, Laelaps could even run faster than the vehicles even if she did not run on her full speed.


     Atop Laelaps' back, Mark was looking around not only to secure that their group would not suffer surprise attacks but he was also looking around the scenery. Since this part of the road was not that inhabited by people, the side of the road was filled with grass, bushes and trees. If it was before the outbreak, these plants would be looking unsightly. Now however, the vibrant lush green leaves that now covered the plants were giving the scenery a nice look.


     Arriving near the end of the back road, it was the corner that led to Carlo's house. After turning on the corner however, everyone's countenance changed. It was not because there were a lot of infected nor did they see hostile people. Rather, it was because there were quite a number of dead bodies scattered across the street. The bodies did not look like they were killed by people nor they were eaten by the infected. It more looked like that their bodies were smashed into pieces.


     Mark urged Laelaps to move forward as he looked around but he did not see any possible threats. The street was too quiet. Moving to next corner of the first block, there was a house that occupied two lots. It was Carlo's house. Mark however, sighed even before they arrived. It was because he knew that Carlo was bound to be disappointed. He could not detect any people inside his detection range. Meaning, Carlo's family were either dead or had left.


     It would be good if they really left, at least, even though very small, there was a possibility for them to be alive. If not however, there was nothing that they could do.


     Mark, Mei and Abbygale went down from Laelaps back as the place was confirmed to be safe. Laelaps on the other hand turned back into her normal size which was about the same height as Abbygale. Laelaps was a really large dog corresponding to her breed.


     The people inside the vehicles went out after Mark told them that the area was safe. But of course, none of them went close to the mutilated bodies that littered across the street. Not only that the bodies looked gross, they also had started to emit a foul smell. It was already too long since the bodies were left here, if it was not for the cold weather in this month of December, these bodies would have started to rot even earlier.


     "Carlo, you guys can carefully search inside. I'll keep guard here outside."


     Mark spoke.


     "Alright."


     Carlo replied and was about to turn around when Mark tapped his shoulder making him look back.


     "Don't expect too much. I can't detect anyone inside your house."



     "I know."


     Mark was surprised by his response.


     As if Carlo knew what Mark was thinking, he continued with a bitter smile.


     "Our cars are not here so I think they left."


     Hearing what Carlo said, Mark understood. With their family's vehicles not present, it was more likely that Carlo's family left. Considering the location of their house which was on the furthest block from the entrance of their subdivision, the possibility of someone else taking the vehicles away aside from Carlo's family members was close to none.


     "Bro, I'll enter now. They must have left something for me."


     Mark nodded and let Carlo go to his house. It was obvious that Carlo was crestfallen after not finding his family here but at least there was a chance that they had gone to a safer place. Though it might also be possible for the opposite to happen, it was better to be optimistic at these kinds of situations.


     Standing on the other side of the road, Mark watched Carlo who saw the front doors of their house locked. Carlo then went to the side of the house and lift up a potted plant revealing the spare key underneath. Together with Sundra, Carlo went inside after unlocking the door. Outside the house, the other members stretch out their legs that had gotten stiff due to sitting inside the rocking vehicles while looking around.


     Mark on the other hand kept on observing the surroundings together with Mei while Abbygale was riding on the back of the normal sized Laelaps. Even if the dog was in its normal size, it was still big for the little girl to ride on her back.


     "Nee~… Scary Uncle, let me ride on the dog…"


     Emika made her way towards Mark and started nagging.


     Mark scratched his head. This girl was even looking at him with puppy eyes.


     "Later, alright? After we find a place to stay for the night, I'll let you play with Laelaps."


     "Promise?"


     Emika stretched out her pinky finger which Mark accepted.


     "Okay, promise!"


     "Yey!"


     With that, Emika happily skipped back to her mom who was also looking around the place with curiosity.


     Seeing the green haired girl skipping happily would be a nice scene to see if not for her skipping between the dead mutilated bodies in the middle of the road.


     As if waiting for the right timing, Anna who was fidgety approached Mark while carefully choosing the place to step on.


     "I know. You want to look at your house right?"


     Mark who saw through her intentions spoke before she could.


     As her thoughts was seen through, there was no need for her to fidget around and directly replied.


     "Yes."


     "Where is your house?"


     Mark asked since the even though Anna and Carlo was neighbors, the closest house from Carlo's house was actually several lots away with the next house about two blocks away. Mark did not know why but this place was actually devoid of inhabitants for the most part leaving a large part of the subdivision vacant. Maybe, the people who lived here did not want close neighbors at all.


     At Mark's question, Anna pointed at the house following the street. It was the fourth house closest to their position. It was about three blocks away in front of the subdivision's multipurpose plaza that could be seen from their location.


     "Alright, we'll go with you. I also want to survey the area a bit."


     Mark said before facing the others around the vehicle.


     "You guys stay here. We'll check Anna's house."


     "Can I go?"


     Rollan spoke. Actually, he wanted to get away for some time as it was kind of awkward for him to stay with people, mostly, women that he did not really know. Furthermore, Carlo who was only other male, with Siegfried and Mikio who were children as exception, was also not around.


     Mark noticed his best friend's situation so he could only nod. With that, Mark, Mei, Abbygale, Laelaps and Rollan would be going with Anna to check her house. Leaving the rest of the group, the five people and one dog walked away while keeping cautious of their surroundings.


     "I didn't think that there would be a subdivision like this. It should be a private subdivision right? However, there's barely any house around."


     Rollan voiced his thoughts as he looked around.


     "Uhm. I don't really know why this place is like this. Our house was bought by my grandfather so I don't know much of the details. It's been like this since we moved here."


     Anna replied as she was the inhabitant of this subdivision in this group.


     It was not surprising that Rollan brought that up. The first time Mark had been to this place several years ago, he also had the same questions in his mind. Compared to the neighboring subdivisions which were brimming with houses and people, this place looked like it was located in a rural area. The place was brimming with fauna and directly to the south of the subdivision was a wide plot of vacant land.


     Even though, the house was quite a distance away, the group arrived fast. It was because they had to match Anna's walking speed that was accelerating due to her nervousness and eagerness to go home.


     However, like Carlo's house, Mark could not detect any human or animal inside the house. While looking at the house, Mark felt a tug on his jacket and turned towards it. He saw Laelaps pulling the end of his jacket. Seeing that Mark turned to look at her, Laelaps then looked at the window on the second floor of the house, as if she was pointing at it.


     Mark knew that Laelaps was telling him to look at the windows and as he did, he saw some movements inside. The movement was minute but with his eyesight that got stronger after his second evolution, he was able to detect that very small movement.


     "Anna, don't get into the house immediately. Let me check the window above first."


     Hearing what he said, Anna felt very nervous. It was as if her heart was going to jump out of her throat. She forced out a reply with great difficulty.


     "Okay."


     Mark then stepped forward and jumped over the closed gates after affirming that there was no danger behind the walls.


     Observing around, the lot was about thirty-six square meters with the floor area of the actual house only occupying a third of the lot area. The house was small but it was built with a second floor with a very small balcony that could only fit six people standing side by side.


     Under Anna's gaze, Mark jumped towards the balcony and grabbed the railing before propelling himself unto the balcony. Afterwards, Mark stealthily peered through the windows beside the balcony door. There, he saw the scene that would surely become Anna's nightmare.


     Inside the bedroom of the house, there were four people. One infected and three dead bodies. Furthermore, two of the dead bodies were young boys. One seemed to be at early high school age while the younger was probably not in his tens yet. The dead adult was a female who had close resemblance to Anna while the infected was a male who was wandering around the room aimlessly. After looking closely, Mark could see that the three dead bodies had the appearance of the infected. It was likely that the three had already turned before they were killed. The three were killed by a gunshot to their foreheads. Mark could even see the revolver pistol that was lying on the blood stained bed.


     Mark had seen what he wanted to see and jumped back down from the balcony. He then made his way out through the gates since the gates were actually not locked at all. He felt that he should have checked the gates first before jumping over the wall like an idiot.


     "How is it?"


     Anna nervously asked as she saw the stern face Mark had after going out.


     "How many members does your family have?"


     Mark asked.


     "Including me, there are five, my father, mother, and two younger brothers. Why did you ask?"


     Mark looked straight at her. He then narrated what he saw inside the bedroom in detail along with the clothes that Anna's family wore for confirmation.


     "No… No. "


     Anna's tears fell like an unbroken stream.


     She actually wanted to see the scene but Mark suggested her not to. If she saw the scene inside the bedroom where almost everything was splashed with blood of her loved ones, it would not be surprising if she committed suicide.


     Because of that, she could only weep as her knees weakened crumbling her to the ground.


     The others around could only stare at Anna as there was no words could be said to her that would get her back in shape. Mei approached Anna and started to pat her back but she also did not voice any consoling words. From her experience, Anna needed to cry it all out first.


     However, it looked like Anna could not take the grief she had. She lost consciousness.


     Mei who was next to Anna hurriedly supported her body.


     "Gege, carry her."


     Mei said while looking at Mark.


     Mark shrugged his shoulders as he made Rollan put Anna on his back. This was not because he did not want to carry her in front but as they still needed to make it back to Carlo's house, it was better of he could use at least one of his hands in case that something suddenly happens. Rollan on the other hand should not carry her or else, their speed would suffer as he was not an Evolver nor in the perfect condition to carry another person.


     However, it was just useless thinking. They made it back without any issue. Mark was just being cautious because no one knew if the cause of these mutilated bodies on the road was still around.


     "What happened?"


     Charmaine asked the question everyone had after seeing the unconscious Anna on Mark's back.


     Carlo and Sundra had just returned outside with a better complexion but seeing the Anna's state, they could not help but feel nervous once more.


     Mark made Anna lie inside the vehicle before he told them what happened turning everyone's mood sour. After all, it happened to Anna. It could also happen to their families.


     "Carlo, how is it?"


     Mark asked as he saw Carlo holding a folded paper in his hand.


     "I'm right. My family left for evacuation."


     Carlo showed the letter.


     It seemed that on the later time during the initial outbreak, some areas were evacuated through various means and the locations for evacuation were broadcasted on television. According to the letter, Carlo's family along with several relatives made their way towards Tanza, Cavite where a small army base was located. It seemed that the evacuees going that way were transported through helicopters. The helicopters were going towards Corregidor Island which was about twenty kilometers away northwest of the Cavite's northwestern shore and about forty-five kilometers southwest of Bay City.


     Corregidor Island was a tourism island showcasing the remnants of World War II, now however, it looked like that the government turned the island into an evacuation zone.


     The question now however was if Carlo's family made it safely.


     After that, they packed up their things and decided to move towards the next location.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     117 The Evacuation Settlement Area
      Day 4 – 2:35 PM – Evacuation Settlement Area, Central Business Park, Bay City, Pasay


     At the northwestern side of the southern division on Central Business Park, there was a wide plot of undeveloped land that was covered with tall grass and other kinds of unwanted plants before the outbreak. The place was owned by a real estate company planning to turn the place into condominium buildings in the coming years. Now however, four days after the outbreak, the same plot of land was covered with rows and rows of temporary housing tents.


     Before the southern reclaimed settlement of Central Business Park was fully secured, the refugees were placed inside the Asian Mall Arena causing a lot of problems due to the small space compared to the number of people inside. After the southern settlement was secured, the plot of land was cleared of grass and the tent city was erected. During the morning of the second day of the outbreak, the densely packed refugees inside the Arena were finally relocated to a better environment.


     Even though it could be said that it was better, the situation still could not be described as good. It was because it was only the space the refugees changed and not their current living condition. As almost two-fifths of the people staying here were not evacuees but people who got trapped inside Bay City when the outbreak came, they had nothing they own but the things distributed by the military.


     It was good enough that families that managed to survive together was able to own a single tent for their family but for others, especially single individuals, they had to share due to the shortage of tents. Because of these arrangements, even with the soldiers constantly patrolling the place, dispute among the survivors still happen every now and then.


     As for food and necessities, those who managed to bring their own food could at least eat better food but for most people, they could only feed themselves with the food rationed by the military. The food was mostly rice porridge with small cuts of vegetables and small bits of meat and there was a triangular sandwich during dinner. Along with the food was a bottle of mineral water. The food did not taste bad but for most of the survivors, was not enough. Before the outbreak, many people eat much more compared to the quantity of the food rationed causing such discontentment.


     Nevertheless, for those who wanted to eat more, they needed to work. As such, many people applied for work under the military. Some of the people applied to be drafted by the military and were being trained into shape while others applied as construction personnel and help with the renovation of Bay City into a secure survivor settlement. There were also other volunteer work that was available like cooks and people to distribute the rations.


     The refugees working for the military in either field would be given coupons corresponding to their work. These coupons were used in exchange of money as it was now not valuable. The coupons could be exchanged with different things from food to clothes and even medicine. Even if medicine for common illness were given for free, medicine for more severe illnesses needed to be purchased due to the lack of supply.



     Another apparent issue was the constant theft, not only for food but other things such as blankets and even used clothes. The soldiers tried to address such issues as much as possible but there was no shortage for people with itchy hands. After the previous theft was addressed, there would be another case later on.


     There was also the issue of survivors starting to form groups. The worst thing about these groups, while not all of them, was that there were groups who started extort and oppress other survivors. If a survivor belonged to another group, they might not be subjected to such treatment. However, it was the complete opposite for the ones who were just trying to live on their own.


     The military was also trying to address this issue but there was no noticeable progress on it. It was because some of these groups were actually backed by people with high influence inside the Bay City. Some of them were even government officials or rich people that the military could not do much about them. Even if it was General Perez who was the leading figure in the military here in Bay City was to make the move, there would not be any large effect.


     Because of these circumstances, the survivors were forced to live in such undesirable environment.


     At this time…


     Several men were surrounding one of the tents located at the western side of the tent city. The leader of the men was inside the tent lasciviously talking to a woman.


     If Mark was here, he would immediately recognize this woman, she was one of his younger sisters and Charmaine and Cielo's blood related older sister, Elsa Iveria. Elsa's looks were above average. She was not overly good looking but she had a certain charm on her that was eye catching especially for males. Now however, it looked like her charm caught the eyes of this lascivious group.


     "Hey beauty, have you thought about it? Leave your boyfriend and be my woman. I'll give you benefits and you won't feel hungry any longer."


     The man spoke. This man was Mauriss Manolo who was currently known as Boss Mauriss. He was the leader of one of the most notorious groups here in tent city. Many other groups would not have the audacity to behave this way inside the Bay City but this group had a deep backing. Even deeper compared to the other groups with the similar circumstances.


     "Will you just leave me alone? I have no intention to be your woman and I don't want to join your group of societal garbage!"


     Elsa was distressed as she bellowed.


     This group leader had been pestering her since yesterday and he would appear every time her boyfriend was not around. Her boyfriend, Erwin, was currently working as a construction worker under the military. It was to gain coupons that they could exchange for other necessities. They had no issue about the food being rationed but since the two of them came to this place for a date, they had nothing else aside from their clothes. Elsa did not dare to tell Erwin what was happening to as she was afraid that he would charge towards these bastards' base and get hurt.


     Hearing Elsa's reply the Boss' expression changed. He was losing patience to this woman. In his mind, it was an honor for her to take his fancy. He had his group, his backing was solid and he had a good amount of things flaunt. However, this woman kept on rejecting him since yesterday.


     Out for anger, he grabbed Elsa's hair.


     "You know? You're lucky that I took interest in you. There are women out there that will immediately heed upon my call and you kept on rejecting me!"


     "Let me go! If not, I will call the soldiers!"


     Elsa bellowed while looking straight at the eye of the man pulling her hair. She was not the type of woman who would show weakness at these kinds of situations.


     However, hearing what she said, Mauriss snickered.


     "You think the soldiers can do anything to me?"


     Elsa started to feel afraid but she tried hard not to show it on her face. She knew that she should not show any weakness or it would be easier for this detestable guy to have his advantage.


     At this time that Mauriss started to feel more complacent however, one of his men hurriedly went into the tent.


     "Boss Mauriss!"


     "What is it?!"


     Mauriss bellowed at this henchman.


     "There are soldiers approaching!"


     "What?! Why are they here? It isn't time yet for their next round! Sh*t!"


     With that, Mauriss let go of Elsa's hair and hurriedly went out with together with his henchman .


     Seeing that he left, Elsa finally sighed in relief. However, she wished that her situation was not like this. This tent was not only occupied by her and Erwin but they were also sharing this tent with other people. At this time however, she was the only one left here to guard the things in the tent as she easily received the trust of the other people that shared the tent with them. It was not like she could not do volunteer work but Erwin would not let her to. With all these things happening, she could only persevere. It was not like she wanted to, but she must.


     Outside the tent, the group of seven soldiers arrived but strangely, they had a young woman with them. The soldiers were looking at the tags pasted outside the tents as if they were looking for something.


     Seeing the group of men around one of the tents, the leader of the soldiers frowned. He made his way towards the group.


     "What are you all doing here?"


     Before any of the men could answer, Mauriss went out of the tent. It seemed that the leading soldier knew of him. The soldier frowned and spoke.


     "So, it's you again. What are you now up to?"


     Hearing the question to him, he turned towards the soldier speaking and could not help but get stunned. The soldier speaking to him was not someone he could afford to offend at all! Because of that, he held his shock in and spoke while smiling bitterly.


     "Lieutenant Rafael! I'm not doing anything! Why are you here?"


     That was right. The leader of this group of soldiers was 1st Lieutenant Rafael Perez, the son of General Perez that was leading the military in this place. He was accompanying Paula who was looking for the people Mark asked her to find.


     "It's none of your business. If you're not doing anything, then scram! This is not a place for you pieces of trash to linger around!"


     1st Lt. Rafael yelled at Mauriss. He knew what these guys had been doing around here this past two days and he did not like it. Unfortunately, he could not do anything about them without the orders from above. Even if his father was the general and was leading the military here, he was not the only person with authority here.


     Hearing the words that obviously displayed detest towards him, Mauriss was infuriated. Nevertheless, he could only keep it inside as he could not give this righteous guy a reason to shoot him on sight.


     "Raf, it's the tent we are looking for. Look at the tag, it's G-72."


     Paula who was watching the situation while frowning noticed the tag on the tent where the man Rafael was shouting at came out from.


     Hearing what Paula said, 1st Lt. Rafael saw the tag and looked at Mauriss that came out of the tent. However, he did not say anything.


     "Is there anyone here?"


     Paula did not bother with the men the soldiers were confronting and went towards the tent. She peered inside and saw Elsa who had yet to fully calm down.


     Seeing that there was a girl peering into the tent, Elsa was flustered for a bit before asking.


     "Is there anything you need?"


     Seeing Elsa, Paula frowned. The distressed look on Elsa's face had not fully recovered yet and due to her emotions, she forgot to tidy up her hair that was pulled by Mauriss. However, Paula was here for another thing so she had to confirm that first.


     "Is there someone named Elsa Iveria living here?"


     Paula asked.


     The question made Elsa even more flustered as she did not expect that someone would be looking for her.


     "You're looking for me?"


     Elsa replied.


     Confirming that the woman in front of Paula was the person she was looking for made her frown even more. It looked like Elsa had been bothered by that man outside. If it was like this, she would not be able to face Mark once his group arrived here. It looked like they luckily made it on time before anything really happened.


     "We're looking for you. Please pack up your things and we will bring you somewhere else."


     "What? Why? And where?"


     Elsa was bewildered.


     "I'm with the soldiers so you don't have to worry. I can assure you that we'll bring you to a place better than here."


     Paula smiled.


     "Ah, also bring your boyfriend's things, we already sent someone to fetch him."


     Elsa was confused about what was happening but she could only agree after knowing that Erwin was also being brought together with her. It did not take long for Elsa to pack up everything as they really barely had anything here in the first place. Paula helped Elsa carry her things and went out of the tent.


     Outside, Mauriss was also stunned. He did not expect that the soldiers were here to find the woman he was planning to make his. Furthermore, to be escorted like this, was she perhaps someone with status?


     Elsa who went out of the tent was also stunned as she saw the situation outside. It looked like that the girl looking for her was really with the soldiers. She then heard the girl speak towards the soldier staring at Mauriss.


     "Raf, it looks like that guy in front of you almost did something to her."


     Hearing that, Rafael's stare changed. His previously detesting eyes were now staring daggers at Mauriss.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     118 To Their New Dwelling
      Day 4 – 2:40 PM – Evacuation Settlement Area, Central Business Park, Bay City, Pasay


     "Mauriss, what is this about?"


     1st Lieutenant Rafael asked with a stern voice.


     "Lieutenant, I didn't do anything."


     Mauriss waved his hands as he replied while smiling. Even if he did smile, he was now sweating profusely wishing that these soldiers would just go away. However, a voice almost broke his façade.


     "Raf, he's lying."


     Paula's voice made Rafael's face even sterner as he stared at Mauriss.


     'Sh*t! Who is this woman? Why does this bastard lieutenant seem to believe her?'


     Mauriss was cursing inside but he did not dare to show his distress on his face.


     "The miss, over there, I didn't really do anything."


     When Mauriss tried to defend himself, what he received was an even grimmer stare from Paula. Rafael on the other hand turned towards Elsa.


     "Tell us. What did he do?"


     Rafael asked Elsa which made Mauriss panic inside.


     Elsa hesitated to answer at first when Paula spoke to her.


     "Don't worry about these men. Just tell us. We're on your side."


     This made Elsa look at Paula as she nodded. She then recounted everything that happened since yesterday. Due to this, Mauriss and his men paled. They did not think that this woman would dare speak. Furthermore, it seemed that this woman was highly valued by the Lieutenant Rafael for some reason. If they knew that it would be like this, they would have stayed away from her no matter what.


     Looking back at Mauriss, Rafael and his men drew their guns pointing at the group.


     "Now what do you want to say?"


     Rafael was a bit elated due to this. One reason that these groups were not being eliminated was because no one dared to step out as witness for everything they did in fear of getting revenged on. Now however, Elsa spoke up. It was enough to make a move on this group of imbeciles.


     Mauriss could not say or do anything but curse inside as his men look at him waiting for his orders. He was still able to stare daggers at Elsa but that was it. After all, they were caught while his men were surrounding the tent and he got out of the tent the moment these soldiers arrived. He had nothing to say anymore in defense.


     At this moment, the confrontation between the soldiers and this group was gathering the attention of a lot of people around. Many of them were here just because of curiosity but some of them felt glad upon seeing that Mauriss' group was in a predicament. It was obvious that these people had been victims of their harassment.


     "What is happening here?"


     At this time, another group of soldiers came to oversee the situation. The one who spoke was the soldier leading the group. Looking at the insignia on his chest and shoulders, it was obvious that he was at the same rank as Rafael, a 1st Lieutenant. Still, it could be seen that this person was not here to actually check the situation but to aid Mauriss and his men.



     To that question however, Rafael frowned as he replied.


     "Even if you're here now, you can't help your brother anymore, 1st Lieutenant Manolo. He was caught in the act. We also have the victim here."


     1st Lieutenant Mephisto Manolo, who was leading the group of soldiers that just arrived, looked at Rafael with a stern face. He hurried into this place after receiving a tip that his younger brother was in trouble. He was one of the reasons why Mauriss was able to do his vile acts without too much restraint. What he did not expect however that the one who was troubling his brother was actually 1st Lieutenant Rafael Perez out of all people.


     Thickening his face, Mephisto spoke.


     "If that is the case, then we will bring the victim to take their testimony. Where is victim?"


     However, the moment he ended his question, he was interrupted.


     "What a shameless liar."


     Mephisto looked at Paula with shock. He did not realize that she was here. If that was the case he would not dare to say that.


     'Why is this demoness here?'


     Paula's mother who was a private investigator and a close friend of General Perez had a good amount of influence in this place. As such, almost everyone in their ranks knew of Paula. However, that was not all. It was also known that no one could lie in front of that pair of mother and daughter or else, their lies would be exposed. No one knows how they were able to do it and several rumors came about due to this. Still, there was one thing that could be confirmed, the two never failed at determining lies and truth apart.


     Mephisto was now dragged into the predicament his brother made. However, he should not waver.


     "That is the procedure! This place is not under your jurisdiction but ours. If there are issues here, then our division is in charge of addressing it."


     "You're really doesn't have the dignity of a soldier working for the country aren't you?"


     Rafael mocked and continued.


     "However, even if that is the case, we can't hand over the victim. She is a VIP we are taking into our custody in order of someone important. It had also been approved by my father. So drop, whatever you are scheming."


     Hearing that, Mephisto's countenance changed as he glared at his brother. To think that Mauriss offended a VIP that was to be taken under the General's protection. His brother was seeking death! Still, he could not just back down.


     "In any case, what you are doing is illegal. You can't just arrest someone without proper procedures."


     Rafael could only agree to that. Even if they had the authority here, they still needed to follow the procedures. Still, he could not help but feel grim as these rules were being used to protect a criminal at the moment.


     In any case, even if he wanted to eliminate this bunch of human garbage, he could not start a gun fight at this place or many people would be implicated. While Rafael was thinking, Elsa's voice was heard.


     "Can we just drop this? There was nothing irreversible that happened anyway."


     Elsa decided to compromise. Even though she wanted to address her grievances, she knew that the situation was getting out of hand. She did not want to implicate these people more.


     "Are you sure about that?"


     Paula asked Elsa with a frown.


     "Yes."


     Paula knew that Elsa was lying but she also knew that this was the best outcome for now. If these two factions fell out here, not only she and Elsa would be dragged into it but also everyone around them who was oblivious to the situation.


     "Raf, it's better if we go now. We still need to bring Elsa and the others to their new dwellings."


     Rafael was reluctant to leave it like this but he also nodded. He then looked at the Manolo brothers.


     "You two might be able to escape this time. But remember, it will be the last."


     1st Lieutenant Rafael and his group was about to leave when Paula turned towards the two and spoke.


     "By the way, you two better be prepared. The brother of the woman who you two just offended is a vengeful person."


     "And what can he do? You think we are afraid of a single person?"


     Mauriss who was pardoned was emboldened once more. Furthermore, just saying some words would not put him into a severe situation. Also the fact that he did not know who Paula was added to his boldness.


     "Shut up!"


     Mephisto bellowed at his brother before turning towards Paula.


     "Ms. Clarence, what my brother said may be bold but I also agree with him."


     To their reasoning, Paula chuckled.


     "Oh? Actually, you two really better prepare. The person I'm talking about is an Evolver that can fight on par with the Unknown and he also have a daughter though not confirmed but could be a Mutator."


     With that, Paula left with her group leaving the 1st Lieutenant Mephisto who was stunned and drenched in sweat.


     After 1st Lieutenant's group disappeared from their sight, Mephisto dragged his brother and the rest of his group back into their base. His face looked too grim that no one dared to speak to him along the way.


     Mauriss who could not understand why his brother was behaving this way looked at Mephisto with confusion.


     "Big bro, what's wrong?"


     Hearing his brother's voice, Mephisto looked at his brother and slapped him.


     "Big Bro! What is that for?"


     Mauriss bellowed back while holding his reddened cheek due to the force of the slap.


     "You still dared to ask me what is wrong?! You piece of sh*t! Out of all the people you can target, you actually targeted someone related to an Evolver and a Mutator?"


     "What is wrong with that? It's just an evolver. What can he do? Furthermore, even if the daughter is a Mutator, given their age, she should be just a child right?"


     Mauriss felt wronged.


     "You dumb sh*t. Did you even listen to what that demoness said? An Evolver on par with an unknown! Do you know how many people we lose every time we encounter one face to face?! We always lose a least a dozen men in an unprepared confrontation in order to kill just one of those! In the worst situation, a whole squad could be wiped out! The only weakness of the unknown is that they only follow their instincts and could not scheme! The problem here is that, that is a person capable of thinking and has the strength on par of an unknown! How do you think we'll be able to deal with that?"


     Mauriss had no idea what the unknown was so he still felt complacent but his face paled hearing the explanation of his brother. To think that they were now in a dire situation due to his actions and lust. Not only Mauriss but also his men who was around had pale faces.


     "Big bro, what should we do?"


     "What should we do? The question here is what you should do! I'm on a different situation since I'm in the military but you are not! Furthermore, with your reputation, no one would mind it if an Evolver of that strength will wipe your whole group out."


     "Then, what should I do?!"


     Mauriss started to panic.


     Massaging his glabella, Mephisto thought of something.


     "You better seek shelter under Senator Estrada. He had been funding your group right? You should be able to hide or at least seek protection with his help."


     "Alright, I'll follow your suggestion, Big Bro."


     The two planned the steps to be done to avoid this disaster. They did not think that Paula would be lying due to her and her mother's reputation. It was true however, that Paula did not lie. Nevertheless, she did not say everything either, especially that, the person she was talking about was not present inside Bay City.


     ***


     Back to the time Paula and Rafael brought Elsa. They had just walked several rows of tents away.


     "Wait."


     Elsa suddenly stopped as she forgot about something.


     "Is something wrong?"


     Paula asked.


     "I'm the one looking after the things inside the tent. If I leave, the things there might get stolen."


     "But you already brought your and your boyfriend's things right?"


     "What I'm talking about are the things of the others we are sharing the tent with."


     Elsa looked worried. After all, she was trusted to look after those things. She could not betray that trust.


     "Don't worry, I'll send one of my men back and guard the tent until the people living there return."


     Suggested Rafael making Elsa feel relieved.


     Rafael then ordered two of his trusted men to return and guard the tent.


     Soon, the rest of the group left the tent city under the curious gazes of the survivors on the way. It was very rare for someone to be escorted out of the tent city, furthermore, it was obvious that the person being escorted would be moved somewhere else seeing the things they were carrying.


     After they stepped out to the main road, Elsa saw several military vehicles parked on the side of the road. She was then led towards one of the vehicles.


     When the door of the vehicle was opened, Elsa's eyes became wide in shock. There were other people inside the vehicle and upon seeing those people, she could not help but shout with surprise and glee.


     "Mommy Ren! Big Brother Markron!"


     "Elsa!"


     The people inside shouted back with happiness.


     Inside the vehicle, she saw several familiar faces but the most familiar to her was the two, Carren Chen and Markron Cuyo. Several years ago, when she was a member of the cosplay group they formed at their college, the two were among the leading figures of the group and was close to her. She did not expect to see them here. Especially at this time that even your closest relative could already be dead.


     This situation added more questions to everyone.


     Why are they being gathered by the military? It was obvious that they knew each other so there should be a specific reason. They were all living at the tent city without realizing that there were other people they knew also living there but now, they were all gathered by the military.


     Soon, Erwin was also brought from his work. It seemed that Erwin was the last person to be ushered away as the vehicles all left after he arrived.


     Following the main road to the northern section of Bay City, they all saw the surroundings and even passed the checkpoint without difficulty. Looking at how the other soldiers interacted to the young woman and the leading soldier of the group. They realized that these two had high standing or reputation here in the current Bay City.


     It did not take long before they reached their destination. It was a building more than a dozen floors high. It was one of the so called, Condo Hotels or Condotels built at the Central Business Park. Now however, these buildings were being used as dwelling for the most important people at the Bay City.


     The building was composed with a unified seven floors and the floors above that were separated into four towers. The group of seven people was brought to the ninth floor on the northwest tower. There, they were given a large studio class suite that had three smaller bedrooms, kitchen and a small living room complete with brand new appliances and utensils. The place was obviously a high class suite. It was just unfortunate that they had no electricity to power these brand new appliances.


     After they all chose a room and put their things in, Rafael and Paula called them to the living room to finally explain their circumstances.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     119 A Dilemma
      Day 4 – 3:45 PM – Daang Hari Rd., Molino IV, Bacoor City, Cavite


     More than an hour after they left Carlo's house, the group reached their current location after going turn after turn on roads and streets that they none of them ever used before the outbreak. These circumstances could not be helped as they were trying to avoid the most populated main roads and areas as much as possible.


     Actually, the San Miguel I subdivision where Carlo and Anna lived could be accessed by the back road and the main entrance that was directly connected to Molino-Paliparan Rd., one of the longest roads in Bacoor and was one of the most populated. As such, the moment their vehicles went out of the subdivision, it did not take them long to encounter a road block in front of a hospital. Without any choice, they went into a branching road that led into the subdivision where one of their close friends, Carren, lived.


     Mark did not plan on going to that house as he knew that Carren did not live here anymore after she married. The current inhabitants of the house should be her parents. Since they were there already, they passed by the house but Mark detected no one inside the house. With that, they continued on their way.


     The streets they passed through were not densely populated. They would encounter small groups of infected every now and then with the occasional common mutated infected like Dozers. Dealing with that small number of infected was not hard for them who had an Evolver and Mutators. Nevertheless, it was too annoying especially when they encounter fully bloated Dozers that could explode at the slightest ignition.


     Currently, the road they were traversing was wide and the abandoned and crashed vehicles in the middle of the road were almost non-existent. As such, they were able to accelerate more freely leaving most of the chasing infected behind. They two vehicles sped up on the road and their next destination on the direction they were going was Mark's house. It was not like there was anyone back in his house but he wanted to take to some things with him. Since his house was closer to this direction than the houses of anyone in the group, it was better to go there first.


     Mark was now inside the MB Sprinter with the rest of the group. They did not ride on Laelaps' back since the next destination was far away. It was better for the dog to reserve her strength for more crucial circumstances.


     *Crunch.


     Abbygale who was sitting on his lap was eating some high calorie crackers. Not only the little girl but also Laelaps on the back and Emika on the other vehicle was having their snacks. It seemed that constantly using their abilities make them hungry faster than usual. It was obvious though since they needed nourishment or else, where would they get the energy to use their abilities.


     Anna who collapsed earlier due to her emotions had already waked up about fifteen minutes ago. Even though she was not crying anymore, the grief she was feeling was apparent on her face. She was currently being consoled by Sundra and Charmaine who sat beside her.



     At the end seat, Janette, who was still tied up was staring at Anna for some reason. Mark noticed it since earlier but her weak conscious had some weak fluctuations but the fluctuations could not be called as emotion at all. If it was to be described, it was like a fetus that was yet to be fully formed.


     ***


     Day 4 – 4:37 PM – Gawaran Ave., Lakeville Subdivision, Molino VII, Bacoor City, Cavite


     About one more hour later, they reached the subdivision where Mark lived. It was actually at the end most of the clusters of subdivisions in the area. Just over the creek behind the subdivision, the territory did not belong to Bacoor City or to Cavite anymore as it belonged to another province.


     Every one of Mark's friends could not help look around. It was because this was the first time any one of them would actually see the place where Mark lived. And to say, for the most part, it was kind of similar to Carlo's subdivision since several blocks of the subdivision were almost vacant. At several blocks however, were fully occupied which made the difference.


     Along the way, Mark could not help but sigh in relief. There were very few infected roaming the streets due to the location of the subdivision. Even though it was obvious that almost all of the houses had been abandoned, there were still presences of people at very few houses. It looked like that the houses that had stronger defenses had managed to hold out. Those houses could be clearly identified even without Mark's ability as an Empath. It was because there would always be infected wandering around them.


     At the few last streets however where Mark's house was located…


     "What the hell is this?"


     Mark voiced what was in everyone's mind.


     They stopped the vehicle before they could even enter the area. It was because they saw signs of activity some blocks away. After Mark went out to check, what he saw was a large horde filling up the street where his house was located. Scratching his head in dismay, he returned to the vehicle.


     "Gege, what happened?"


     Mei immediately asked seeing his expression.


     "Just wait and you'll see."


     Mark replied and looked at Odel.


     "Odel, let's leave first and find a place we can stay. It's almost five already."


     "Alright, Master."


     With that the two vehicles retreated about two blocks away. They scoured the place for a safe place to stay for the night and ended up eliminating a lot of infected along the way.


     They searched a few streets. However, it became difficult to find a place that had not been broken through near around the area. Mark thought of finding a house or building close by the area where he lived but far enough as not to alert the infected but the search was not going smoothly. The reason was because the blocks around the area only had less houses built and the houses were not secure at all.


     "How about that church there?"


     Charmaine pointed at the roof of the church that could be seen behind the clubhouse they just passed by. The church was on the same block as the clubhouse, just built further behind it as the large block was used and built with many things like a basketball court, a playground and a swimming pool. The main entrance of the church was located at the road behind the block.


     Normally, Mark would decide against it as churches were one of the most frequented places by people in other locations. This one however, had the higher possibility to be an exception, though it was not a new church it was not that old either. Furthermore, because of the location of the subdivision, the devotees of this church were far lesser than other churches. This church was also always closed unless it was Sunday or at special occasions when a mass should be held. It was very unlikely for people to gather at that place.


     The two vehicles soon arrived at the church and Mark was right. The whole place was locked and devoid of people. The only existences present were several wandering infected that were immediately attracted to the two vehicles that stopped by.


     The church was built with a three floor structure, the first floor where the mass was being held, the second floor which only consisted of an indoor veranda that oversees the entirety of the main hall and the basement rooms consisting of several dwelling rooms and a two-vehicle indoor parking. Behind the church, there was another small building attached where the religious officials, priests and other personnel of the church dwell and prepare for the masses and other events.


     Upon arriving, Mark was used to the scene but the others were disappointed. As a church, a normal person would think that it would look grand or at least, formal. This church however looked dilapidated. The walls were not painted, the large openings at the side of the hall were only blocked with steel grated gates making anyone outside be able to see the insides of the church, and the basement parking was bare without cover. The building beside the church was not even finished in construction yet as wooden posts, scaffoldings and rebar were sticking out of the walls and the roof.


     "The place was not secure at all… I don't know if we could even call this a church."


     Melissa blurted out her honest opinion after seeing the state of the church making almost everyone nod.


     "Well, we don't really need to stay there. Look at the parking, we can just make the vehicles enter there and block the entrance with Emika's vines. As for the sleeping area, there should be rooms there."


     Mark pointed at the room inside the basement that could be seen since there were no gates on the parking space.


     "You're the boss. We'll follow you then."


     Melissa replied. In any case, they could not find a good place to stay.


     There were few secure looking houses that they passed by but Mark did not want those houses due to the fact that those houses were just one entrance buildings. In case that a sudden emergency came like a new mutant or a sudden horde of biters came, they would be trapped inside the house with very little space to fight in. With this church however, they could fully cover the parking doors and use the basement. If the parking door was blocked, they could use the main entrance of the church or the door at the building beside it to deal with the danger.


     With that, they cleared off the infected which was done in less than five minutes due the small number of infected around the church.


     They followed Mark's arrangement and sealed off the parking entrance. However, the entrance was not only sealed with vines but also with tree roots making the defense much stronger. Mikio wanted to help and as such, he made his nails grew longer that it started to look like tree roots. Similar to his older sister, he could grow and control his root like nails. However, his control was way worse than Emika and he also gets weak after using the ability.


     Lighting up the place with several lamps, they started to scour the area. As Mark said, there were really rooms at the basement. There were three rooms with bunk beds and two rooms for utility. At the building beside the church, there was a kitchen, a dining room, an office, and the preparation room connected to the main hall of the church.


     What Mark did first though after securing the place was to launch the drone they were always using. He wanted to see the situation around his house and if he was able to, find the reason why there were a large number of infected gathered at that place.


     Mark connected the video feed to his laptop using several devices and sat at the balcony of the church. He sat there so there would be a better reception between the remote and the drone and the same for the wireless video feed.


     The drone flew several blocks away and towards the direction Mark's house was located. Mark watched the scene along with the others as everyone was interested on why Mark decided to find a place to stay first. After the drone arrived, everyone was shocked.


     The last three streets at the end of Lakeville were brimming with infected. The numbers probably exceeded thousands. Each of the three streets was stretched out for about three hundred and fifty meters but about seventy percent of the streets were occupied by the infected. Furthermore, there were also a lot of mutated among them. It was hard to count due to the number of the infected but it should be around or more than a hundred.


     "Nee~ Uncle. Where is your house?"


     Emika asked.


     To the girl's question, Mark pointed at house inside an alley with a Cotton Fruit tree on the front yard that was being focused on the video.


     "Eehh… Your house is small. Mmmmf!!!"


     Emika said in disappointment and she was immediately grabbed by her mother stopping her from speaking further.


     "Sorry about that."


     Rosamie apologized about what her daughter said.


     "It's fine. I live alone so it's pretty large if you ask me."


     Mark said indifferently. Looking back at the video, he continued while frowning.


     "This scene however… It's out of my expectations."


     "Gege, who would expect something like this?"


     Mei said on the side. She was right however. Who would really expect this when they barely encountered the infected since they entered the subdivision?


     "Actually, I thought that the reason that there were very few infected is because of the location. To think that we encountered too few because they are all gathered there."


     Mark was obviously distressed.


     As they were observing the scene, the sun started to set and the clock ticked at six o'clock.


     While they were watching the video, a bright flash of violet light further disturbed the chaotic scene. After the flash of light, the infected was visibly agitated that they all started running about but it seemed that they had no apparent direction and looked confused. They rammed at each other while the mutants started attacking the other infected blocking their way as if they were looking for something.


     Everyone in the group was surprised by that flash of light. Furthermore, one of the reasons for their surprise was that the flash of light came from…


     Mark's house…


     "You got to be kidding me…"


     Mark slapped his forehead with mixed emotions.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     120 What He Encountered Six Years Ago
      Day 4 – 6:07 PM – Our Mother of Perpetual Help Church, Lakeville Subdivision, Molino VII, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Everyone saw that flash of purple light from Mark's house and they were all flabbergasted seeing how the infected around the area were agitated after that flash of light happened. They could not help but look at Mark with confusion.


     "Gege, what is that light?"


     Mei asked Mark, voicing the words in everyone's mind at the moment.


     Mark on the other hand was having a hard time to answer that question. He recognized that flash of light since he had seen it several times before.


     It was six years ago when he experienced a very spectacular event that would surely not happen once again even if he reincarnated.


     At that day six years ago, he was walking home after college. He was running late at that time because they had to chase of the deadline of their thesis. Because of the time they finished their work which was almost eleven in the evening, it was hard to find a passenger vehicle to commute and as such, he had to walk all the way home.


     In eagerness to reach his house faster, he strayed away from the main road and went towards several secluded streets for a shortcut. In the end, he saved a lot of time going through those dangerous streets. Even though those places were dangerous due to being secluded and the lack of people, he was not fazed. It he was to ask, with his face, he was the one who would look like a criminal. Some of the people walking at those streets even tried to stay away from him as he passed by.


     One of the areas he passed by that time was a wide undeveloped plot of land with a dirt path going through it. Aside from the dirt path, the place was covered with grass and trees. Walking through that plot of land looked scary. Nevertheless, he walked through like it was nothing. He had several more frightening encounters when he was a child as such, walking through a place like that would be nothing. He also did not expect that something would happen.


     Mark was wrong at that time however…


     There was a flash of light in the sky which he learned later that it came from the explosion of the large meteorite after a missile from the United States hit it. That flash illuminated the dark sky as if it was day time for several seconds. That was not the issue however. After the meteorite exploded, he saw quite a number of balls of light flashing across the sky like dragon balls scattering across the world. One of those balls of light and the biggest one were actually heading straight towards him.


     Thinking that it was a dangerous thing, he started to run away. He managed to get out of the plot and watched the falling ball of light. The ball of light fell into the plot of land but the explosion he expected however did not happen. Out of curiosity, he went back and saw the actual appearance of the ball of light exactly at the place where he stood before while watching the sky.



     At that place, he saw a double terminated crystal with a vivid violet color defying the laws of physics and was floating about three feet in the air while flashing a violet colored light. Around the double terminated crystal, there were three marble sized sphere crystals circling around.


     Fascinated by the sight, Mark subconsciously moved closer. He then saw that while one of the sphere crystals had the same appearance as the double terminated crystal, the other two did not. The two had the same vivid violet color outside but he could see a golden orb glowing inside one and while there was a red orb glowing inside the other.


     Mark went closer even more to inspect the odd crystals but he did not expect that the crystal with the golden orb would fly towards him. He tried to dodge but the crystal kept on following. Without any other choice, he caught the crystal with his bare hands. Managing to catch it, he felt relieved just to see the crystal crumble into golden wisps of light and entered his body.


     He panicked a bit as he was caught off guard by the event. Seeing something unknown enter your body was an experience anyone would panic to. Feeling that there was nothing wrong with his body, he felt a bit relieved but it still bothered him.


     He then approached the remaining floating crystals but none of them behaved the same way as the one that flew towards him. Mark then took off his jacket and wrapped the crystals with it bringing the crystals home. He did not understand why he did it but he just thought of bring it home for no apparent reason at that time.


     After arriving home, he removed the crystals from the jacket and all of it continued to behave the same way when he found them. The bigger crystal floated three feet from the ground while the smaller crystals flew around the larger one in an orbit. He tried touching the two other sphere crystals but nothing happened. With that, he encased the crystal except for the one with a red glow in a large glass sealed jar. The crystals inside the jar continued to behave the same way hovering at the center of the jar.


     The bizarre crystals became one of his precious collections. However, due to the bizarreness of the crystals, he did not dare display it or someone might see it accidentally and just hid the jar inside the closet.


     That night however, he fell ill. He had fever for the whole night. He was afraid that it was because of the crystal that entered his body but he recovered the next morning. Due to being fan of manga, anime and video games, he also thought that the crystal would give him some sort of ability. Nonetheless, the crystal did not seem so end he felt like an idiot for trying out several things like some spider dude before he learned to shoot webs.


     Thus, he continued his normal life then. A normal life staying as far away from places with many people due to him feeling exhausted for staying at those places for a long time.


     However, one thing that made him happy was that his exhausted mind would feel revitalized after going home ever since he found the crystals.


     Time passed and he felt that he was starting to develop a sort of dislike in overly populated places and he would feel exhausted even faster. That was when he learned that he was an Empath and his ability in that field was growing.


     A year later, another bizarre thing happened at the crystals at the jar. Mark saw a bright purple light seeping out of his closet flashing several times. When he checked, he saw another marble sized crystal inside the jar aside from the previous one. And thus, six years later, there were now six marble sized crystals floating around the larger crystal.


     Back to the current time, Mark could not think of any reason for the crystals for flash that bright light at this moment in time. It was not the time for it to produce another marble sized crystal. Furthermore, that flash was obviously brighter than the previous circumstances even baffling him some more.


     Unless, those crystals had some relation to the outbreak which Mark found hard to imagine.


     The crystals appeared six years ago and the outbreak started four days ago. The only thing that could link the two was that both circumstances originated from a meteorite coming from space.


     Mark suddenly woke up from his deep thinking as he saw a small hand waving in front of his face while he contemplated.


     "Can you move your hand away from my face?"


     Mark looked at Emika who was gleefully making fun of him.


     "Hehe, I thought Scary Uncle was sleeping."


     Emika hurriedly pulled her hand back.


     "Gege, is something wrong?"


     Mei worriedly asked which made Mark shook his head.


     "I'm just thinking why that flash of light happened."


     "Then Boss, you don't know what made that flash of light?"


     Melissa interjected.


     "Actually, I know what caused it. But it shouldn't create a bright flash like that and not at this time of the year."


     Everyone stared at him with askance.


     "Are you related with the outbreak, Boss?"


     Melissa asked. After all, they saw how the infected got agitated after that flash of light. It meant that whatever that caused that light was somehow related to the infected. Mark knew of that cause and the place it originated was his house. Anyone who could think would have that suspicion.


     "Pfft."


     Mark smirked.


     "If I'm related to the outbreak, then I wouldn't be trapped in a mall, you know that? And I will surely prepare for the outbreak if that was the case. However, if not for my wits and luck, I could already be dead now."


     Those words dispelled Melissa's line of thought. She already saw a lot of things Mark did and to say, he was really not prepared for everything and he was just using any means he could think of.


     "But what is that flash of light."


     Carlo asked.


     Mark then rummaged in his bag for some reason making everyone confused. He then pulled out the small strap bag he was carrying even before the outbreak. From that strap bag, he pulled out a small bottle sealed with a metal cap. Inside the bottle was a marble sized sphere crystal with a vivid purple color and a red glowing orb at the center of the crystal.


     Mark showed the bottle to everyone making everyone amazed. It was because they could see that the bizarre crystal was floating inside the bottle like magic.


     "You see, the cause of that light was similar to this one. Just a little bit larger. Oh right, I have a picture and a video of that. Wait a minute."


     Mark rummaged inside the bag again and found his old phone. The one he also used before the outbreak. Browsing in the gallery, he found the picture and the video of the crystal in the jar and showed it to them.


     They were all stunned at the bizarre and amazing sight of a set of crystals floating in the air.


     "This is not edited?"


     Melissa asked once more.


     "There is this one and you ask if it's edited…"


     Mark held the small bottle and shook it in his hand.


     He then told the summary of how he found the crystals to them after he made the drone land at the roof on one tall house nearby his home.


     "…Well, that's how I found it. That should be the thing that created that flash of light."


     Mark finished story but hid the fact that one of the crystals entered his body and just changed that part telling everyone that the crystals would vanish after being touched.


     Everyone showed a different face towards his story. After all, it sounded some sort of fantasy story theme. Still, they could not deny it as the bottle on Mark's hand was the evidence.


     "Then Master, if you found those six years ago, why does it seem that the infected were after it now?"


     Odelina spoke her thoughts.


     "Actually, that is also what I'm thinking about."


     Mark could also not make head or tails of the issue.


     "Well, those crystals were actually among the things I wanted to take away so we'll probably learn the reasons in the future."


     Mark continued.


     "Bro, you still want to go home with all those infected around?"


     Carlo could not help but ask. After all, it would be a suicide mission. Everyone around also looked worried about what he wanted to do.


     "You all know that the infected wanted those crystals right? Then, that's more the reason to not let them get it or else, who know what will happen."


     Mark voiced a reason no one in the group could refute. They all saw what happened on the scene captured through the drone. It was obvious now what was the reason why the infected gathered around this remote area.


     "Alright, who will prepare dinner?"


     Mark asked because of the state Anna was in.


     "That's… My work."


     Anna surprisingly spoke up. Her mood was still down but it seemed that she did not want to shirk her duty.


     "Are you sure?"


     Odelina asked. After all, she knew how it was hard to lose your family since she thought that aside from her husband, her children also did not make it before.


     "I'm fine. Help me a little though."


     After that exchange, Mark told the group to rest early after telling them his plan on retrieving his things from his house.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     121 Making His Way to His Lonely Home
      Day 4 – 9:16 PM – Our Mother of Perpetual Help Church, Lakeville Subdivision, Molino VII, Bacoor City, Cavite


     At the basement area of the church, almost everyone was asleep already. Because of the lack of rooms, the two bedrooms beside the basement parking was occupied by the females and children while one of the utility room was emptied and a bedding was placed for Carlo and Rollan.


     After several days of just using wet cloth on their bodies to clean themselves, everyone finally managed to take a bath. It was not because there was running water on the church. Just several lots to the east on the other side of the street, the subdivision's water tower was located. They managed to fetch water from the water tower and managed to take a bath.


     As the water line of the water tower was private, Mark was not worried about contamination. Though they would sure not try to use this water for cooking.


     For the look out, everyone would take shifts the whole night. At this moment, it was Carlo and Sundra's shift and they were on the balcony of the church. It was not really necessary because of Laelaps' existence but they still did so for the sake of feeling secure. It was also because Mark knew that Laelaps' breed was not of a guard dog but of a hunting dog. It did not mean that Laelaps would be unreliable but her skill in this field was lower.


     Mark on the other hand was currently inside the vehicle with Mei, Abbygale and Odelina. If she could be considered as their member, Janette was also inside the vehicle. Strange enough, she was sleeping. Mark did not make her sleep and rather, she slept on her own volition. Abbygale was also asleep on the other sofa. It seemed that the long journey had worn her out.


     Sitting on the floor of the vehicle, Mei and Odelina was helping Mark prepare for the next morning. They were loading the assault rifle magazines with ammunition while Mark was arranging the things he would bring in his back pack.


     "You two should sleep already."


     Mark said to the two as he examined the M79 Grenade launcher he would use later.


     "Gege, I'm fine. You're the one who should sleep already."


     Mei replied as she put away a magazine she just filled.


     "That's right master, you should be the one to sleep already since after you leave later, we still have time to rest."


     Odelina agreed with Mei.


     "Well, I'm fine too if you two ask me."


     Mark looked at the time in his phone that was currently plugged and charging.


     "It's just past 9PM. It is still early for me."


     "Early? Master, just what time do you sleep normally?"


     "Hmm… Around 3 or 4 in the morning. My clients on my freelance work were always from the US so my work time was usually at night. If I'm not working, then, I'm watching anime and playing video games."


     The two females were speechless. It was fine if it was work but to spend almost the whole night at unnecessary things.



     If Mark was to know what the two were thinking about, he would sure reprimand the two.


     In front of Mark, he laid down the weapons he planned to use, the M16 Assault Rifle and the Machete. The usual shotgun was not present though as he replaced it with the grenade launcher. There was also the USC Sub-machinegun. He planned to do a stealth mission and did not plan to confront the infected if possible. However, if the latter situation really happened, the shotgun would not help a lot. Even though the shotgun had a stronger punch than the assault rifle, its accuracy, range and reload speed was too slow. Furthermore, the grenade launcher was more suitable due to the large number of infected around. As for the sub-machinegun, he thought of using it replacing his pistol. Though it was a little heavier than the pistol, the additional weight should not hinder his movements.


     For the plan, Mark wanted to go alone and stealthily make his way towards his house. Confronting all those infected was surely suicide and as such he thought of going over the roofs of the houses as the infected could not climb up. His house was also not intruded by the infected yet as it was inside an alley and the gates was securely locked. Unless one could climb up the over two meter gates and walls, no one would be able to get inside.


     Finishing all the preparations they needed, Mark and the rest finally decided to sleep at past eleven in the evening.


     Mark did not manage to sleep peacefully though. While his mind was filled with thoughts keeping him away from sleep, he was also being plagued by his premonition for some reason. It was the first time for him to have a lingering dream like this that would appear in two consecutive days.


     ***


     Day 4 – 4:02 PM – Binga Lake St., Lakeville Subdivision, Molino VII, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Early at this time, Mark had already reached the back streets of the subdivision approaching the street where his house was located several blocks away.


     Even though he slept quite late, he still woke out about three in the morning and prepared to depart. Even though the darkness of the night could impair his sight range, it should be the same for the infected as he observed back in the mall. Furthermore, with his all black attire, it would be hard for anyone to make out his existence from a distance. It would be different for the Mutated infected though but the possibility of him encountering one at other locations aside from the area around his house would be close to none.


     As such, he was now three blocks away from his house. He was careful in his movements and was not making any noise despite the fact that he was moving fast. He was still not as fast as Odelina and Abbygale but still way faster than a normal person and even than a Biter.


     SWISH!


     Mark creeped behind a wandering Eater and beheaded it with his machete.


     He prioritized in eliminating Eaters than Biters at this point. It was because he started to realize that the Eaters were more adept at detecting people in the dark than Biters. While the Eater he beheaded had already fallen down. A Biter nearby could not even make out Mark who was standing beside the dead Eater because of the darkness of the night. It also helped a lot that the moon had already set at this time.


     Maintaining his pace, he reached the corner of the street before his home street, Mainit Lake St. Here, he could finally see the large number of infected. The number of the infected here was smaller compared on the street he intended to go but it was still too many for him to handle alone.


     Not wanting to get spotted, he jumped over the wall of the nearest house several lots away as the corner of the street was nothing but a vacant lot. Feeling that there was some that saw him, he immediately jumped off the top of the wall and unto the terrace just above the gates of the house. He then lied down on the floor of the terrace hiding from anyone's sight below. There were several infected that noticed a shadow moving over the wall but and immediately ran towards the shadow's direction but they did not see anyone and went back to their idle behavior.


     As he managed to shirk away from the sight of the infected, he felt relieved. It would be a problem if the infected started banging on the gates of the house he entered. Crouching, he saw the infected that saw him walk away. He immediately propelled himself towards the rooftop terrace of the house without anyone detecting him.


     High up the rooftop of the second floor, he could barely see the infected at the distance but he could make out the large number of infected at the close vicinity on the next street behind the house.


     Seeing his next stop, he slowly hung himself off the rooftop unto the roof of the one floor house beside. He did not jump off and slowly made his way as to not make any loud noise. Jumping unto roofs of houses was one of the noisiest things to do in a stealth mission due to the roofs being made of metal sheets. It was not like in some movies where the characters barely made any noise after even falling off unbalanced unto a metal roof.


     Making his way over three more houses, he was getting closer and closer to his goal. The problem now was how he was going to cross the infected infested street. Looking around, could make out the van crashed unto one of the houses near the end of the street. He saw it before using the drone and was looking for the right place to reach it. It seemed that whoever the owner of that van tried to flee but failed miserably. Mark then made his way several houses further away from his house.


     When he could finally see the van, he saw how the van was damaged. The door of the driver's seat was flung into the street while every single window of the van was entirely broken. He could also make out several large dents on the body of the vehicle making it obvious that the one that attacked the van was a Mutated Infected with super strength.


     Luckily for Mark though as this vehicle would be his ticket to get on the block where his house was located. The van was after all crashed unto the wall of the house in front and its body was almost blocking the entire street. With a single jump from the roof of the closest house, he could make it onto the roof of the van and unto the house on the next block.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Lying prone on the roof of the house, he waited for the right timing. He also took the opportunity to shoot several Dozers that were idling far away riddling their bodies with holes. The Dozers became agitated as they could not find where the attacks were coming from and due to the pain they were feeling in their bodies. The noises the Dozers made also attracted the attention of the infected around.


     Mark finally had the right timing.


     He stood up before making a running start and jumped onto the roof of the van in a swift manner. The jump was about three meters away but he made it safely. After landing on the roof of the van, he did not stop and continued running until he jumped off to the wall of the house in front of the van before propelling himself to the roof. Many infected around saw him as a moving shadow but what could they do? They could only make noise as he strayed away from their sights.


     Mark started to feel a bit elated as he was going closer and closer to his house. With all the infected around, it would be unlikely that there would be any looter that managed to get into his house so, he was not worried about his things being stolen.


     With his house being at the innermost side of the alley, he managed to make his way without making his presence known to the infected at the main streets. Furthermore, the disturbance made by the Dozers he shot earlier strayed the attention of the infected further away from him.


     Finally, he reached his house. Stepping on the roof of his home, he checked the yard for any odd change but did not find any. The gates and walls were fully intact and the doors were the same. The house looked the same as he left it days before.


     Fetching he jumped down from the roof and unlocked the door. He then entered the loneliest home he could ever have. A home where there was no one to welcome him back. He lived alone under this roof doing his best at everything he could do. But no one would praise him for anything that he had done right.


     It was because he was all alone.


     The only things he had with him were his hobbies. His collection of goods that was very few in number and his collection of soft copies that had accumulated over the years. He did not have a collection of manga or light novels displayed on a shelf and did not have a large display of action figures. It was overly expensive for him to buy those things from overseas. What he had was a few robot models he painstakingly saved money for and a few anime figures that he won from several conventions before that he painstakingly attended and bought from surplus stores by luck.


     He wanted to bring them all with him or else, he would feel that his existence for the past several years was nothing but a lie.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     122 The Odd Infected Around His Home
      Day 5 – 4:32 AM – Lake Ave., Lakeville Subdivision, Molino VII, Bacoor City, Cavite


     After Mark had left under everyone's worried eyes, they started the task they were assigned with. It was to set up traps along their escape route in case the worst scenario happened. The traps were not that complicated. Most of the traps only consisted of ropes that went across the street to trip the infected once they ran over.


     The only complicated and the most deadly one was the trap Mark prepared before and was to be set up at the exit of the subdivision. It was a nylon cord with both ends of the cord tied unto the pins of three pairs of grenades. The grenades were to be tightly stuck on posts at the side of the exit of the subdivision and once the nylon cord was pulled, the grenades would surely blow off along with everything near it.


     Once they were done with the traps, they would be ready to pick up Mark on call.


     While some of them were installing the traps, Odelina was training the others how to use weapons. It was obvious that they would attract unwanted attention during this activity and it was also the same chance for them to train fighting the infected. As most of them were just beginners in wielding weapons and fighting, Odelina, Mei and Abbygale would eliminate the Biters that were more dangerous in close quarters while Emika would regulate the number of Eaters that would approach the trainees. Laelaps on the other hand was guarding the whole group alerting everyone where the infected would be coming from especially with the tall grasses around them.


     SHINNG!!


     Wielding a katana, Carlo begrudgingly beheaded the Eater he was confronting. It was obvious that he was not proficient in using the Japanese Sword as his clumsiness was showing in his attacks. He also looked squeamish as the blood of the infected in front of him splashed on the ground.


     The katana he was wielding was a sword that his grandfather received after killing a Japanese general during the world war two. The evidence that the katana belonged to a general was the ornamental gems embedded on the hilt of the katana. This sword was one of the things he retrieved from his abandoned house. The katana was left for him along with the letter as he would need a good weapon in order to survive.


     ***


     Day 5 – 4:43 AM – Taal Lake St., Lakeville Subdivision, Molino VII, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark was almost done with packing the things he wanted to bring while the important things he would leave behind were all put inside the bedroom. Even though the chances of it happening were very low, he would take back these things if the outbreak settled down in the future.


     He took all his "prized" possessions into a sports bag. What he brought with him was his favorite black hooded jacket, three robot plastic models, a nendoroid figure and four different sized stuffed toys. As for other things, he brought all the compact disks he had in his case, his several flash drives and the hard drive of his laptop and computer. He could not bring his laptop anymore as it was too bulky and it had lower specs compared to the laptops he took from the mall. It was the same for his computer.



     Unfortunately, there was no way that he would be able to bring his only console. It was a bulky play station 3 that he luckily bought in a surplus shop at a very large discount along with several game disks. If the infected outside were not around, he might have a chance to bring this away but unfortunately now, he would not be able to.


     Now, the last and the most important thing…


     The jar with the crystals in it that was stored inside the closet. He removed everything he put above the jar to hide it before the item was revealed. This was why Mark was confused as to how that flash of light happened. The closet was tightly sealed and the jar was covered with clothes and thus, that light should not be able to escape out of the house.


     After Mark finally took out the jar from the closet, he froze. It was because he could see that the double terminated crystal was emitting a faint glow continuously. It was not like this before. Furthermore, there was an additional marble sized crystal floating around it. What was stranger was that the color of the newer crystal was a way lighter compared to the others.


     He was not that confused as he knew nothing about the crystals in the first place but it still felt odd. However, he had no time to ponder about it now. He started to hear loud noises outside the house the moment he moved the glass jar.


     Mark hurriedly covered the jar with a thick blanket and stuffed it inside his backpack and not together with the other things he brought. The things inside the sports bag could still be tossed about to some extent but not this one. He put the cloth covered jar unto the bottom of the bag moving away the grenade launcher shells stored in the middle of several handkerchiefs to prevent the shells from making noise as he ran about.


     BAM!!! BAM!!! BAM!!! BAM!!! BAM!!!


     Mark subconsciously turned his head around towards the direction where the entrance to his house from the alley was located. It was because that loud sound was actually, the gates of his house. Someone was banging the gates of his house in a violent manner!


     He hurriedly finished everything and ran out locking his door once more. Using the hidden corner of his house, he tried to peek on the gates and there, he saw the whole width of the gates was blocked with infected that was trying to get in. He could even see the gates shaking and hear the hinges creaking. It looked like that his act of taking the jar containing the crystals made the infected aware of its location.


     'I can't stay here any longer!'


     Mark thought as he immediately propelled himself kicking on the corner of the walls simultaneously and jumped off onto the roof like a kung fu artist. He arrived on the roof of his house in an instant. However…


     BAM!!!


     He was not alone.


     A Biter suddenly appeared in a curve through the air falling onto the same roof he was standing on in an unsightly manner.


     "WHAT?!"


     Mark blurted in shock.


     SWISH! SWISH! BAM! BAM!


     It was followed by two more landing on the roof in a random direction. Looking at the direction of the curve they fell, it seemed that these three were thrown up here.


     SWISH! SWISH! BAM! BAM!


     While the three were recovering from the fall and Mark was in his thought, two more infected landed in front of him with one infected even hitting the first one that appeared.


     Mark did not try to think anymore, he immediately bolted off. He knew that he had been discovered and the one that was throwing these guys should be a Mutated Infected with super strength. It must be the same infected that mutilated the van he saw earlier.


     Jumping off from the roof of his house, he went towards the opposite direction he came from. Since he was now escaping, he needed to use the shortest route as he could. Furthermore, he was already discovered and would not be able to hide anymore. No… Rather, he would not able to hide even if he wanted to.


     Running across the lot of the house behind his where he jumped off, he intended to climb unto the next roof.


     He then noticed some movements…


     Above the walls he just jumped over.


     To his horror, he saw more than half a dozen heads popping over the almost three meter wall followed by arms and then their torso. One by one, the infected fell off over the wall. The damn infected were actually climbing up the walls!!!


     PLOP! PLOP! PLOP! PLOP! PLOP! PLOP! PLOP! PLOP!


     Bodies continued to pour down from the wall just behind him.


     He did not try to dawdle and hurriedly jumped towards another wall, jumping over it and then unto the roof of a class room inside a small private school located just one lot away from his house continuing towards the roof of his neighbor. As he was now in an open area, he could finally see what was happening nearby. The Biters on the vicinity was climbing over every obstacle they could climb over to reach him while the Eaters were behaving the same as normal but also following the direction the Biters were going.


     He also saw the creature that was throwing infected at him. It should be a Biter that mutated as it was moving fast. Its body was bulky. Different from the large hulking infected he saw before, this one was not tall but it had firm looking muscles and there was not a trace of fat that could be seen from its body. What Mark was surprised about this infected was because he knew the person. He was one of his neighbors that did not frequent gyms but still had a body filled of muscles for some reason.


     Mark thought before if that neighbor of his had a myostatin related disorder and now, it really seemed to be the case. The Mutagen even strengthened that characteristic of his neighbor further.


     As it was almost five in the morning, the sky had started to brighten. As such, Mark was looking at the scene below while the infected was also looking at him.


     BAM! BAM!


     Two more infected was thrown onto the roof he was standing on. Furthermore, the Biters were also starting to climb unto the same roof. They were even making a ladder made of their own bodies like how it was in a blockbuster zombie movie that aired in theaters several years ago.


     "Well, the situation is just getting worse and worse."


     Mark helplessly muttered.


     TSST! TSST!


     Mark put down his sports bag and shot the two infected that had just been thrown onto the roof with his Assault Rifle. He then faced the muscle packed infected and shot it with several bullets.


     However, before the bullets could hit the Mutated Infected, it pulled an Eater beside it and used it as a shield avoiding getting hit by the bullets Mark fired. It then threw the infected towards the Mark making him dodge to the side and stop shooting.


     Mark frowned.


     The Mutant Infected he was facing right now was smart for sure. No, not just that Mutated Infected. The normal Biters in the area seemed to be smarter too. Furthermore, the Biters and Mutated Infected that were behaving strangely were only the ones in the close vicinity of his house. He could see that the infected further away were still behaving as usual.


     He then remembered the crystals inside his backpack. Every time he's at home, he would feel his mind relaxed ever since he found these crystals and it even aided him to be able to concentrate on his freelance online work and with playing video games. The infected gathered here could have been affected by the crystals for sure. There was no doubt about it.


     Turning back to the Muscle Mutant, Mark's eyes dilated. He immediately picked up his sports bag on the roof ignoring everything else. It was because he saw the Muscle Mutant picking up a Dozer intending to throw it at his direction.


     Mark jumped off the roof onto the roof of another neighboring house.


     BLAAMMM!!!


     A loud sound echoed behind him as the two meter tall Dozer slammed onto the roof after being thrown. Mark glanced behind and saw the roof where he stood before was dented with the Dozer sunk at the center of the dent struggling to get out. On the further side of that roof, he could see the Biters finally managed to climb up to the roof and started running towards him. Due to the roof Mark now stood on was about two meters away from the previous roof, he expected the Biters to fall off but he was gravely mistaken.


     The infected that reached the edge of that roof started jumping towards the roof he stood on. Most of them still fell off due to the wrong timing and being pushed by ones behind but there were several ones that made it and continued running towards him.


     Mark then shot the Biters that managed to jump over the gap between the roof of the two houses without panicking.


     But that was not the end of it…


     BAAAMMM!!!


     With a loud sound, he saw the Muscled Figure landing on the roof of the neighboring roof he was previously on.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     123 Fleeing on the Roofs
      Day 5 – 4:55AM – Taal Lake St., Lakeville Subdivision, Molino VII, Bacoor City, Cavite


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     The moment Mark saw the Muscled Infected suddenly appear on the roof he did not dawdle and rained bullets towards the direction of the infected. Nevertheless, the shots failed to hit its target with the Muscled Infected immediately kicking the roof with a loud bam and disappearing into the interior of the house.


     Mark frowned as this was getting troublesome.


     Still, Mark did not plan to leave yet. If he was not discovered, he would have continued moving undetected but with all the infected that was now climbing onto the roof and chasing him, it was impossible to do so. Thus, he planned to attract the attention of all the infected into this area before fleeing towards the main road. If he succeeded, there would be no infected that would block his way as he flee and all the infected should come from behind.


     However, the existence of the Muscled Infected was posing a threat to him in addition to these abnormal infected. He could be even make out Dozers and other oddly looking infected trying to climb the walls but the shapes and weight of their bodies were preventing them from doing so.


     BAM!!! CRUSH!!!


     Mark heard a loud sound below making him look down and saw the wall of the house were the Muscled Infected enter crumble into debris. From that hole made on the wall, the threatening figure of the Muscled Infected appeared looking at him. He immediately shot but the target immediately ran off towards the area that Mark could not see.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Knowing that he would not be able to shoot that cunning infected, Mark released a barrage of bullets towards the Biters that were now running towards his direction after climbing the roof.


     "Annoying!"


     Mark voiced his irritation.


     More and more infected started to climb up the roof. Mark estimated that the infected that was affected by the crystal should be around half a thousand with most of them being the Biters. The Eaters that were affected did not matter much as they were not able to move too fast. Still, the Eaters also started to climb up the roof at their own pace.


     Mark looked around the street and saw that the infected further away the direction he intended to run towards started to move towards this direction. Now, he just needed to wait a little bit more time while trying to evade the assault of the infected on the roof.


     Releasing the Assault Rifle from his hands, he readied the Grenade Launcher. It pained him to use this weapon due to the number of the ammunition he had being limited with just around fifty 40mm grenade shells and he could only bring twenty of the shells with him due to the bulky size of the shells. It was everything of what he retrieved from the gang back in Firenze. Still, it was no wonder that the number of ammunition they carried for the Grenade Launcher was limited. It was because it was not a gun to be used by beginners. The gang members did not even try to use it back then and relied on their semi-automatic and automatic guns.



     It also looked like that the gang members did not know that the grenade shells they were carrying were the highly explosive ones or else, they would have easily won against the police by using it.


     Mark retreated away as he aimed the Grenade Launcher on the part of the roof where the Biters were climbing. It was where the highest concentration of the climbing infected was gathered.


     THUMP! BOOM!


     Then launched shell flew in a small parabola and fell a little bit off to his target. Even if Mark was used to using this kind of gun in simulation games and FPS games, it was still different in using it in real life. Still, the explosion created on the roof blew away some infected climbing and heavily damaged the roof leaving a large hole.


     After shooting, he immediately opened the chamber and removed the empty shell and threw it away. Though the shell casings might be able to be reused, Mark did not have the capability to recycle them. Reloading the Grenade Launcher, he aimed once more on his target and adjusted his aim. However, he suddenly turned his aim down to the ground and fired.


     THUMP! BOOM!


     The grenade exploded just to the wall of the house in front of him.


     ROOOAAR!!!


     The explosion was immediately followed by a loud painful roar.


     It was the Muscled Infected that was about to attack once more but was met with the explosion of the grenade that landed in front of it.


     Mark had been noticing that this Mutated Infected was dodging every single shot he made towards it. He also noticed that before he could even fire the first shot, this infected was already on the move to evade. What bothered him was that the infected obviously had no capability to think and was obviously all relying on their instincts. This meant that it should not be able to realize that he was going to shoot it. Yet, it was evading his attacks.


     Then it dawned to him while he was shooting the other infected.


     Animals and insects could recognize things that could threaten them and the Muscled Infected seemed to be displaying the same behavior to his weapons. And for the Muscled Infected to predict when he was going to shoot, it was also similar to animals and insects. The moment that they feel threatened, they would immediately flee. When does that happen? Even though animals and insects would always flee no matter what most of the time, there was a time that they desperately do so. It was when they feel killing intent from the opposing party.


     Noticing that the Muscled Infected could feel his killing intend towards it, Mark turned his attention to the Biters climbing on the roof redirecting his killing intent towards the new target. When he was about to shoot for the second time, he saw that the Muscled Infected below started to move and as such, he changed his target and shot before his killing intent was felt by the Muscled Infected. For the result, Mark finally injured the cunning guy.


     BAM!!! CRUSH!!!


     Another sound of concrete crumbling down as the Muscled Infected destroyed another wall of the opposite house and entered the house in a hurry. As it ran into the house, Mark saw a glimpse of the Muscled Infected and saw its body riddled with bloody wounds and with its right arm charred and bleeding heavily.


     Since the threat lessened, Mark reloaded the Grenade Launcher once more and fired at the area where the infected were climbing.


     THUMP! BOOM!


     Several painful roars and screams echoed afterwards as the ladder made of the bodies of the infected crumbled down with many Biters severely wounded.


     Mark looked back at the street and saw that most of the infected was now gathered around here with just Eaters lagging behind. He then decided to move as the Muscled Infected had already retreated.


     He ran from roof to roof and jumped from gap to gap. He was now using his Sub-machinegun as it was inconvenient to run around while firing and reloading the Grenade Launcher. He continued to shoot the numerous infected behind that still managed to catch up due to their never ending stamina and speed.


     Even though Mark's body had evolved and was enhanced due to the Mutagen in the air, his energy was not inexhaustible. As such, the continuous running and jumping was starting to take a toll on his body. Furthermore, he was carrying his things and his weapons adding the weight to his expended stamina.


     Reaching the roof of another house, Mark stopped. It was because the next area was a vacant lot being used as a pathway midway the block. The next house was two lots away and there was a lot of infected that was still wandering the vacant lots.


     TATATATATATATATATA!


     Mark rained all the remaining ammo in the clip of his Sub-machinegun towards the infected chasing him. With the infected closer behind him dying, he hung the Sub-machinegun back to his side after reloading it and pulled out the Grenade Launcher once more. He also took out two grenades stored in the pockets on his belt.


     He pulled the pins and threw the grenades on the vacant lot in different distances before taking cover.


     BOOOM! BOOOOM!


     The grenades exploded amidst the infected creating a gap in the center of the infected on the vacant lot.


     Mark then aimed the Grenade Launcher on the area further where the grenades exploded and fire it with the same time he jumped down from that roof.


     BOOM!


     The grenade shell exploded before he could even land stretching the gap between the infected further. Mark could smell the gun powder and smoke and feel the heat that had yet to dissipate from the radius of the grenade explosion as he landed. He then pulled his Sub-machinegun once more and started shooting the infected that were now trying to attack him around.


     Using the gap left by the three explosions, he managed to reach the end of the vacant lot almost immediately. He then jumped up onto another wall and towards the roof of the next house.


     Mark continued running on the roofs aiming for the end of the street towards the main avenue.


     While he was running halfway of the whole block, he noticed that the Biters on the street were starting to catch up. Even though Mark was faster, he had to avoid a lot of obstacles on the roof such as cables, too slanted surfaces, antenna posts and the gaps between houses making him reduce his speed. The infected running on the street however only had some parked vehicles and the straggling Eaters blocking their way.


     Still, Mark could not jump down towards the street as he was still the area where a lot of infected was still wandering around. The area of the street that was already cleared of the infected was still further away.


     As he neared the final alley separating the inner and outer area of the block, he noticed something making him look up to the sky.


     He could feel an unusual fluctuation. An emotional fluctuation he had never felt before. Obviously it was not human and also was not an animal. As the sky had already started to brighten, he could make out a number of shadows flying in the sky about seven meters from the ground.


     There was one leading the shadows and behind it was several shadows following it.


     After Mark got closer, he heard buzzing sounds that immediately made the hair on his nape stood up. It made him conclude what are those shadows and he could not help but frown.


     However, something was not right. Mark could feel the fluctuation from the leading shadow in the sky but not on the shadows following it.


     Another roof closer, Mark could now make out the appearance of the shadows. The leading shadow was actually a beetle that was blackish red in color. Looking at the shape, Mark concluded that it was a Coconut Rhinoceros Beetle common in this country. However, its size was huge, about the size of a full grown adult's torso and it had four horns on its head and thorax.


     The ones following behind the beetle however, was something that could give anyone goosebumps and was the main source of the sound Mark was hearing at the moment. Mark could not help but aim his gun seeing that group. The group of shadows behind the beetle was actually human head sized cockroaches! There were about fifteen of them and they all could fly!


     Despite the disgust Mark was feeling towards the cockroaches, the beetle however made his eyes gleam. He wanted to catch that beetle! Now that he was closer, he could now make out the fluctuation from the beetle more clearly. The fluctuation was kind of bizarre maybe because it was an insect but what made Mark interested was the fact that it has the same pattern of subconscious thought to Abbygale and the Mutators in his group.


     It meant that the Rhinoceros Beetle was Mutator and a successful one at that!


     However, Mark could not help but also feel a bit disappointed. It was because he could detect the reigning emotion in the subconscious of that beetle and it was no wonder why such an aggressive kind of insect seemed to be running away from a group of infected cockroaches. It was because it was actually afraid! The reigning emotion on the mind of the beetle was fear!


     Nevertheless, it would make it easier for Mark to tame that beetle. Despite the fact that Mark was being chased from behind by the infected, his gamer instinct still kicked in.


     He wanted to catch it. It was a pity that balls that could catch monsters did not exist in real life!


     Mark jumped off the roof across the alley reinforcing his feet with adrenaline to jump further and faster. He wanted to catch up to the flying insects and tame the beetle before he escape this place.


     With that, Mark readied his Assault Rifle and aimed at the cockroaches as he ran on the roofs.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     124 Escape from Lakeville
      Day 5 – 5:08 AM – Taal Lake St., Lakeville Subdivision, Molino VII, Bacoor City, Cavite


     It was already past five in the morning and the surroundings started to get brighter with the sunrise coming closer.


     From the sky, hundreds of silhouettes could be seen chasing behind Mark who was still running from roof to roof. The sounds of the metal roofs being stepped on and the deafening hungry growls could be heard behind him. Yet, Mark was not bothered by them anymore as his attention was more focused at the insects flying in the sky. The fact that infected insects were still able to retain their ability to fly entered his mind but he decided to pass on the problem for now.


     What mattered to him at this moment was to catch up to the flying figures.


     As Mark started to circulate the adrenaline in his body, he started to move faster and faster making the infected chasing behind him lag too far behind. Still, it seemed that he was now not able to maintain this ability for too long. Since he had never used his self-induced adrenaline rush to this extent after he evolved for the second time, he did not realize this problem. Now however, he was made aware because of the situation. It was not that he was feeling the backlash of using the adrenaline in his body but it was that, the amount of adrenaline was not enough anymore for his evolved body. It looked like he needed to increase his sugar intake in the future once he passed this danger.


     Nevertheless, with the short time of his adrenaline rush, he was able to make a large distance between him and the infected behind. With this, he had enough leeway to shoot the cockroaches.


     Finally closing in to a certain distance as the flying insects were also flying slightly parallel to the direction he was running towards, he started to aim his Assault Rifle. Given the distance of the insects from him and the distance of the insects from the ground, only his Assault Rifle could shoot the flying cockroaches with greater accuracy.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Bullets rained upwards to the sky with all the bullets soaring towards the cockroaches.


     TSHK! TSHK! TSHK! TSHK! TSHK!


     Not all the bullets hit the cockroaches but it was no doubt that most of the cockroaches in that group received damage. It was because Mark saw the cockroaches sway in the air before plummeting downwards. There were those who still remained in flight despite getting hit with the bullets. It was because their bodies were hit and not their wings. The first ones to fell actually did not receive many wounds on their bodies but their wings were damaged by the bullets and the fast pace of their flapping wings further tore their wings into pieces causing their fall.


     PANG! PANG! PANG! PANG! PANG!


     Eight of the cockroaches created metal sounds as they fell onto the roof of a house further away before their bodies bounced off everywhere. Due to the speed of their flight, the height and direction of their fall, the cockroaches ended up bouncing off the roof and scattered towards to the street. Nevertheless, cockroaches were cockroaches. Even after falling like that and their bodies being drilled with holes, they were still alive.



     The cockroaches that fell upside down immediately propped their selves up by holding unto anything around them while some flapped their wings wildly. The cockroaches that managed to recover from the fall immediately saw the numerous infected and Mark the infected were chasing on the roof. Obviously, the cockroaches immediately went towards Mark's direction climbing over every obstacle in a very fast speed. Five of the fallen cockroaches went towards Mark while the three remaining cockroaches however went haywire in the middle of the street. It looked like their heads were damaged, if not by the bullets, it should be because of their fall.


     Mark saw the fallen cockroaches running his way and frowned as the direction they were coming from was the direction he was going to. The cockroaches were moving even faster than the infected behind him and were surely hard to shoot due to their sizes.


     BUZZ!


     Mark heard a loud buzzing sound making him look up. Even without looking up, Mark knew where that buzzing sound came from. The sound was from the wings of the Coconut Rhinoceros Beetle that was being flapped in supersonic speeds. What was wrong however, the Beetle was now flying towards him madly.


     While Mark was dealing with the other things and running, he was racking his brains for any method to catch this oversized beetle. Who knew that it would turn out this way and the beetle would flew towards him on its own? Furthermore, it had no intent to harm him and instead, it seemed to have found its savior. Nevertheless, despite the fact that the beetle was flying towards him, he did not dare stood on its way.


     Mark side stepped and the beetle passed by swiftly where his body was before. The beetle was flying at a very fast speed. With its size and the horns on its front, if Mark tried to clash with it head on…


     TSHK!


     His body would turn out like the head of the Biter a few meters behind him on the previous roof he was on that tried to catch the flying beetle. Squashed like a watermelon.


     The beetle was not an infected and was surely become a target to the infected behind. Seeing that the infected started to chase it, the beetle came to comical stop midair and flew back towards Mark's direction.


     Now that its momentum was slower, Mark grabbed its longest and topmost horn without hesitation as it got near him. With its horn being grabbed like that, it tried to protest but Mark was not in the time to bother with it. The goosebumps inducing buzzing sounds was getting near making Mark grab his Sub-machinegun. He then emptied half of the clip to shoot the incoming cockroaches that went flying after the beetle.


     TATATATATATATA!!!


     The loud sounds of the gun echoed once more as the Sub-machinegun was not equipped with a suppressor.


     The gunshots were soon followed by the cockroaches plummeting in an angle towards Mark's direction.


     Mark ran with the beetle on his left hand while dodging the falling cockroaches. The beetle struggled to break free swinging its legs as wildly as possible but it could only give up with a pitiful look. The horn Mark grabbed was too long for it to reach with its legs and with Mark's strengthened arms, it would not be able to break free. Not to mention that the beetle was already tired flying after getting chased by the cockroaches for who knows how long. If it was in its best condition, it would surely be able to escape from Mark's grasp just by flapping its wings. Still, it did gave up struggling not because it could not escape but because it did not feel any ill intent from Mark.


     TINK! SWWISHK!


     Mark swung his machete towards the cockroach that jumped in front of him. The blade of the machete felt some resistance but it still managed to tear through the exoskeleton of the cockroach. White blood splattered as the cockroach was slashed in half. At that moment, another cockroach jumped towards him and he attacked it the same way.


     As Mark swung his machete towards the second cockroach, another one suddenly jumped towards him at a faster speed. Without much choice and with his machete halfway swung, he could only smash what he was holding in his left hand towards the cockroach. Unfortunately, the thing in his left hand was the pitiful beetle and it was swung downwards with great momentum!


     PIGSHK!


     The infected cockroach was smashed into meat paste. It was too unexpected that Mark reflexively jumped away to avoid the white blood that splattered away from the body of the squashed cockroach. Mark also missed his attack towards the other one.


     Mark did not dawdle and continued running away but could not help but glance at the beetle on his hand with incredulity. It had such a strong exoskeleton but it was actually afraid of these cockroaches?


     On his hand, the Coconut Rhinoceros Beetle was on the verge of crying. It was a pet beetle and was not afraid of people. It had been a pet ever since it came out of its pupa. It got infected because it was swallowed whole by its owner that had already turned submerging it with saliva and stomach acid. It was too afraid after that happened. Nevertheless, it mutated almost immediately tearing the body of its owner apart due to its size.


     Due to its abrupt mutation, it gained a bit of sentience. It knew that something dangerous was happening and as such, it buried itself under the ground these past days. However, last night, it was found by a group of large cockroaches that dug the place where it hid. Because it was afraid, it immediately flew away in the middle of the night but the cockroaches followed behind it.


     When it saw this person shooting the cockroaches behind it, it was elated and flew straight towards that human. But the human dodged and it impaled the head of the scary people making it rush back. When it was grab, it gave up soon as it felt no danger from the person holding its horn. But it never expected that the person would use its body as a weapon.


     The beetle was really about to cry. Another time and it really would.


     SQUEEEK!!!


     Mark was about to swing the beetle once more towards another cockroach when it squeaked in protest while wildly swinging its spiny legs.


     Due to its protest, Mark used his Machete against the incoming cockroach. It was the first time that Mark actually felt an emotional fluctuation coming from an insect so he could not guess what it was thinking aside from the faint similarity of its fear to how human and animal fear was. However, it was not hard to guess its protest from being used as a weapon.


     He was now approaching the end of the street. Mark tightly hung his sports bag around his shoulder and jumped off the roof. Now that he was running in the middle of the street, he pulled out the radio with his right hand.


     "Mei'er! Are you all ready?"


     Almost immediately, a reply came from the radio.


     "Gege! We are already waiting! Are you returning already?"


     "I am! Prepare the vehicle and I'll be there soon! The large horde are just behind be so we need to leave immediately!"


     "Should we fetch you?!"


     "No! I'll still be able to make it there but if you guys fetch me, the car still needs to turn around so the infected will manage to catch up!"


     "Y-Yes!"


     Mei'er faltered. It seemed that she had the urge to fetch Mark as soon as he called but her idea was immediately denied.


     "Don't worry about me! I also found something interesting to show everyone. Just be ready to leave, I'll be there in a moment!"


     Mark ended the call and slashed the remaining infected blocking his way along with the cockroaches that easily caught up to him due to their fast speed.


     ***


     With the exception of Cielo and Anna, every adult inside the two vehicles was kind of worn out. It was the first time they fought the infected making them tired both physically and mentally. Cielo did not participate due to her having panic attacks every time the infected closes unto her while Anna was still not in good shape emotionally. The children also did not participate with the exception of Abbygale and Emika who were Mutators.


     They all heard what Mark said in the radio and were now anticipating his return. Upon knowing about the crystals Mark spoke of yesterday, they were also interested to see the crystals. But they also heard that Mark was being chased by the horde and felt tense about it at the same time. What made them confused however was the happy tone Mark had when he said that he found something good to show them.


     Soon enough, they could see Mark running towards their direction in fast speed. He seemed tired and his speed was slower than before. Nevertheless, he was still faster than the infected. Everyone became wide eyed however seeing the infected chasing behind him several meters away.


     The whole street and sidewalk was filled with infected running at full speed!


     Due to the overwhelming number of infected that they did not notice the struggling oversized beetle on Mark's hand.


     "Go!"


     Mark yelled after he jumped into the door of the MB Sprinter. The two vehicles immediately drove off in full speed. Everyone felt tremors inside their vehicles as the road had broken and uneven parts due to being unmaintained but they just ignored the tremors. What they needed to do now was leave the place as soon as possible. If the infected behind them managed to catch up, they would sure be overwhelmed.


     In less than three minutes, they reached the entrance of the subdivision. The traps they set up became very useful. Even though the ropes only tripped the first few infected in front of the horde, it was enough to cause a chain reaction and made the ones behind fall.


     They continued to drive out of the subdivision and heard a loud explosion behind them. The final trap was triggered causing the grenades to explode. Dismembered bodies and blood flew into the air causing the horde an abrupt stop. The sound and smoke from the explosion impaired the hearing and sight of the infected making them lose track of the two vehicles. During that moment, the two vehicles made an abrupt turn to another street and sped off getting away from the horde that lost their targets.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     125 The First Sign of the Wave and the Strange Crystals
      Day 5 – 5:19 AM – Taal Lake St., Lakeville Subdivision, Molino VII, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Everyone in Mark's group finally felt relived after crossing over the bridge that marked the boundary of the subdivision they had just exited and unto the next one. The feeling of being chased by hundreds or even thousands of infected was suffocating even with the fact that they were inside their vehicles. As they finally lost their pursuers, everyone started to calm down from their tenseness. Well, except for Mark, Abbygale and Mei that did not seem worried about the infected chasing behind in the first place.


     Laelaps being not nervous was one thing since she was a dog, but these three…


     Even Mark who was the person that was initially being chased was not showing any fear at all and rather, he was even looking happy. The others did not know what to think of them anymore.


     "Papa, what is that?"


     Abbygale pointed at the huge insect now lying down in the floor. It obviously looked like a large beetle but why her Papa would bring this here and it was not moving at all. The little girl then crouched down beside the huge beetle poking it cautiously.


     Everyone inside the vehicle heard the little girl turning their attention to the large insect Mark brought into the vehicle. The beetle was too large that it actually occupied the width between the seats on both sides as it lay on the floor horizontally.


     Mark who had just started to relax his tired legs also stared this Coconut Rhinoceros Beetle he luckily caught incredulously. The others might not know about it but this guy was too scared that it stopped moving and played dead on the floor of the vehicle. It even lay on its back with its legs tightly crossed on its abdomen. It was scared due to the fact that there were many people inside the vehicle.


     The women felt a little uneasy with a very huge bug like that especially Anna who seemed to have forgotten about her grief trying to stay away the oversized beetle as much as possible. It looked really ridiculous as she could not back away too much either as she would push Sundra and Carlo that sat beside her towards the back of the vehicle were Janette was tied up.


     "Gege, this is?"


     Even though Mei seemed to be not afraid of the beetle at all, she also looked confused. Her Gege after all went home to get his things. Just where did this huge bug come from?


     As everyone was looking at him asking for explanation, Mark could tell them.


     "Well, you guys probably won't believe me but this beetle here is a Mutator."


     Hearing that, everyone was shocked.


     "Even bugs can become Mutators?"


     Charmaine voiced in askance.


     "It's not really farfetched though since we had a Mutator Dog there."


     Mark pointed at the back where Laelaps was curled up. She was not really sleeping but it just seemed that she was uneasy riding inside the vehicle being the reason for her to behave this way most of the time.



     Now that Mark mentioned it, it was really not farfetched for a bug to be a Mutator since a dog could become one but it was just they had not thought of the possibility.


     "But how did you manage to catch it?"


     Melissa asked as she curiously looked at the bug that was not moving even a little bit. Its body was actually moving but the movements came from the vehicle and not made the bug itself.


     To her question Mark replied.


     "I don't know if you can consider what happened as catching."


     Mark then narrated what happened before he caught the beetle. What Mark emphasized in his story was the behavior of the beetle but the people listening to him were more alerted by the fact of a group of human head sized infected cockroaches existing. Not only the females but Rollan and Carlo also shivered to that thought.


     "By the way Master, since we are talking about it, why does it seem that we never see or encounter infected insects and animals before? I know that Laelaps was infected before becoming a Mutator and the cat at the city hall is not an infected but an evolved one. But except those two, we never encountered infected ones or other evolved ones."


     Since it was already on topic, Odelina could not help but ask. Ever since they left the mall, they never encountered infected or evolved animals and insects with the exception of Laelaps and the huge cat. They saw carcass and bones on the road belonging to some animals but that was it.


     As Odelina asked, Mark sighed. With those infected cockroaches suddenly appearing, Mark thought that it was really a bad sign. It was already the fifth day of the outbreak and to say, the survivor chase should already be over on the third day in this part of the country.


     Mark leaned his body on the backrest of his seat and decided to talk about it.


     "Odel… About your question, I have the answer. Though, it might be a little off, it is should not be that far away from what is happening."


     Everyone's attention was now gathered at him. He was the most knowledgeable here about zombies and such due to his hobbies and intelligence. He would surely have a good explanation for this.


     "This should be what happened. Animals and insects if you put them on the same size as a human, they are far superior in strength and capabilities. No, not even comparing but animals and insects are still faster compared to how fast people normally move. It is not impossible that they will retain those characteristics after being infected and as such, it was more likely for them to chase after the large number of fleeing people. That is why we, who are left here in the middle of the infested area, did not encounter them. It is also possible that most of them died due to the characteristics of Mutagen."


     "Then Gege, they are the same as the infected that came chasing after the feeling people?"


     Mei asked making Mark nod before continuing.


     "As for the evolved animals and insects, also the still normal ones, they should have fled already towards forests and mountains to seek shelter since the populated areas are already brimming with infected and danger. The huge cat we encountered back in the city hall maybe remained because of the fruit Mikio made. As the evolved animals and insects still had not turned or got bitten, they will surely become target for the infected."


     Everyone was enlightened to his conjecture. It was really possible for it to happen.


     Mei however seemed to have realized a pressing matter.


     "Gege, the cockroaches you said… The wave is already coming back?"


     "That's right."


     Mark agreed with a serious expression.


     "What is this wave thing you two are talking about?"


     Melissa voiced in displeasure.


     They were talking about the animals and insects but suddenly, these two talked about something incomprehensible to them like waves and stuff. Is there a high tide somewhere?


     To her displeasure, Mark turned to her and asked.


     "In the ocean, what happens to the wave after it hit the shore?"


     Melissa was confused about the question. Not only her but also the others but she could only answer due to Mark's stare.


     "It goes back to the ocean right?"


     Melissa answered as it was the obvious answer.


     "Then, what if the country is the ocean and the infected chasing after the survivors are the waves, what will happen after they hit the shore now?"


     BOOM!


     As if a thunder struck the minds of everyone inside the vehicle, their thoughts crumbled and their emotions shook violently. Just now, Mei asked if the wave was already coming back and Mark affirmed it. It was not hard for them to understand what was happening.


     Looking at everyone's expressions, Mark sternly said.


     "That is why we needed to hurry up and finish everything. Actually, I wanted to find a few more people but we don't have the time to look for them anymore. I don't know where to look for them either. That is why we should finish everything today or until tomorrow at most and leave this place."


     No one disagreed to what Mark said. Everyone here was already briefed why there are very few infected compared to the actual population in this area. Considering the numbers that was missing, the number of infected going back should be overwhelming. That was not something their small group of theirs could handle. Not to mention that the only ones who could effectively fight the infected was Mark, Abbygale, Odelina, Laelaps and Emika.


     While the others were slowly coping as they were being trained to fight, the very short time and experience they had was not enough.


     This was a very serious situation for them now. Luckily, the only ones whose families they needed to find left were only Rollan's and Rosamie's. As for Sundra's family, they were out of town for vacation. She was left due to her work and would just follow for the holiday break that would never happen anymore. Furthermore, Mark already told them that they would pass by some houses of people he knew but was not sure if they were still there and if they did not find any clue about their whereabouts, they would not bother to look either.


     While everyone was contemplating about the current circumstances, Mark took out something inside his backpack with a lot of care. Revealing the thing, everyone was fascinated and immediately forgot what they were currently thinking. What Mark took out was the jar containing the floating crystals. The scene was already amazing but the current glow the double terminated crystal was emitting further enhanced the fantastical scene.


     Initially, Mark was kind of worried that they would become target of the infected after he brought these crystals away but when he saw that not all the infected back around his home was attracted to him who was carrying the crystal, he felt relieved. He concluded that the only ones that could feel the crystals were those who were exposed to its energy being emitted. Furthermore, after closing the door of the vehicle when they were being chased, he saw that the aggressiveness of the infected that had been affected by the crystal lessened making him think that thick armor and soundproofing of the vehicle sealed the energy the crystals were emitting.


     "Gege, in the picture you showed us, it's not glowing right?"


     "Yeah. I'm also confused with this. Also another crystal appeared but has a different color. It's also purplish but a little fainter."


     Everyone looked at the crystals in the jar and immediately saw the odd one out of all the smaller crystal.


     "Papa."


     Abbygale called out while staring at the crystals.


     "What is it?"


     "The crystal from the huge cat. Same color."


     Abbygale pointed at the faint colored crystal.


     Actually, Mark also felt the color of the new marble sized crystal a little familiar but could not remember where he saw it. Now that his daughter mentioned it, he immediately took out the crystal from the huge cat that Mikio gave him before. He had been keeping in inside the small strap bag he had tightly covered inside a folded handkerchief. It was also the same for the strange looking seed.


     Holding the crystal in his hand, he compared it with the marble sized crystal inside the jar. There, everyone could see that aside from the shape, everything looked similar. The color, the turbidity and even the feeling Mark could feel from the crystals was the same.


     'Don't tell me this is what I think it is.'


     Mark thought in his mind as the compared the two crystals. If he was not mistaken, then these crystals were the crystallization of Mutagen. Pretty much similar to the fruit Mikio could create using the Mutagen in the air when he was in the form of a huge tree.


     This line of though made him think of several experiments. He also wanted to know if the double terminated crystal would continue of producing the original crystals yearly or would continue on producing the newer crystals, or maybe, both.


     Mark's eyes suddenly landed on Janette who was fixatedly staring at the jar containing the crystals in his hands. The vividly colored crystals could affect the mind and the same circumstances also applied to the infected. In that case, what if he made Janette absorb one?


     This line of thought of his seemed to be a bit dangerous but nevertheless, he had the urge to try no matter what.


     While he was thinking all those things and everyone was looking at him with strange expressions, the group made their way towards their next destination, Barangay Queens Row Area A. This was where Rollan's and his family's house was located. It was also home for several people Mark wanted to locate if possible.


     The sun started to rise and the warm sunlight started to dissipate the cold breeze of the night and illuminated the road Mark and his group was passing through. However, it seemed both grief and surprise was awaiting them in their destination. While the forgotten beetle however, was still playing dead while swaying on the floor of the moving vehicle.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     126 Rollan“s Home
      Day 5 – 6:07 AM – Queen's Main Ave., Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Two vehicles entered through the gates finally stepping into Barangay Queens Row Area A. Along the way, they encountered quite a number of infected but as there was no need to bother with these infected, they just drove past by them. Many parts of the main street were littered with abandoned cars but the two vehicles drove around them without any difficulty. Everyone was looking outside the vehicle watching the devastation left by the apocalypse.


     As Rollan lived here and Mark, Carlo, Sundra, Charmaine and Ceilo attended college here, they were familiar with the place. The college had been relocated somewhere else years ago and aside from Mark, the others also went there but their first college location was still in this Barangay. Their former campus though after the college moved was annexed by the elementary school beside it.


     In their memories, this place was lively and while not filled with people, there were still a lot of people wandering around specially students as several schools were located nearby. Now however, while they were still seeing students, they were all infected already. The convenience store that just passed by seemed to be looted clean with its glass walls fully shattered. The gates of the houses almost everywhere were smeared with blood and rotting remains of decapitated dead bodies could be seen in the middle of the road.


     To say, this place was one of the central areas in eastern Bacoor. As such, several elementary and secondary high schools, commercial establishments and other places of interest could be found here especially along the main roads. Now however, almost everything was already bathed in blood and violence. It was one of the places that took the most damage in this part of Bacoor.


     Turning at the first corner to the right of the main avenue, they traversed the last stretch of road before they the street where Rollan's house was located. The street where he lived was at the last branching street of this one. Obviously, Rollan started to get nervous. Similar to Carlo and Anna's situation before, he did not know what to expect. He wished that his family was still alive but he could not get the thought of the other possibility out of his mind. After all, Anna had experienced it. Though she did not see her family because Mark prevented her from doing so, the pain she felt was deep. What more if she saw her family's current state?


     Rollan however wanted to see no matter what. He was stranded at an Auto Repair Shop when the outbreak came several days ago along with several people. To find food and water to survive, they lost a few more. It was until they took the gamble and went towards the sounds of gunshot they heard around the area while riding the passenger van that was about to leave the garage before the outbreak came. They were fortunate to find the police and he was even luckier to find Mark. With what Rollan experienced in the span of five days, he could not imagine what kinds of things his family had gone through.



     Making another turn right, they were greeted by a closed steel fence gate blocking the street. Still, it seemed that this fence gate was of no use at all as they could see traces of blood on the other side of the fence. There were also no signs of people around.


     Mark alighted from the vehicle along with Abbygale and Laelaps to check if they would be able to open the fence gate. Mark went and checked the bar latched on the center and the gate and saw that it was actually not locked. Mark passed his arm through the narrow space next to the latch and opened the fence gate with a little twist and push.


     As Rollan's house was just a few blocks away, Mark and the two did not enter back into the vehicle. Rollan who could not wait anymore also alighted from the vehicle. The two vehicles passed through the fence gates and Mark closed the gates afterwards. Observing the area, the two vehicles matched the pace the people outside the vehicle walked.


     After passing by six houses, they reached the house where Rollan's family lived. The next house further was the house where Rollan and his girlfriend lived together. To say, it seemed that the houses did not escape the infected. The walls and gates were smeared with blood and the glass windows of the house of Rollan's family were all broken down.


     Standing outside the gates, Mark's nose twitched. It was because he could smell the faint pungent odor in the air. Normal people might not be able to notice it immediately but he who was an Evolver with enhanced senses could. The odor smelled like something rotting mixed together with the smell of mud. Furthermore, the smell was actually coming from the house in front of them. It was not a good sign as Mark could not detect any people either.


     Mark looked at Rolla who was also staring at him and nodded.


     While the others remained outside the two men carefully entered by climbing up the fenced walls since the gate was locked. Looking around the lot, traces of what happened before were still present. The dried up blood on the cement pavement, the scattered things at the garage and the pieces of glass littered around both outside and inside the house.


     The two silently walked around the house observing everything. It was then that they caught sight of something in the backyard that made Rollan run forward and kneel on the ground.


     In the backyard, several graves were erected. Looking at the uneven patch of dirt that covered the graves, it was not fresh but might just be about a day or two after the graves were made. As for who these graves belonged to, there was no need to question. If it was just the wooden crosses erected on top of the graves, Rollan might have thought of the possibility of his family being alive but with the wooden placards nailed unto the crosses bearing the names of his family members, he started feel remorse.


     Mark tapped the shoulders of Rollan who kneeled in front of the graves while weeping. He did not say any words of condolence as he knew that no words would placate his best friend's feelings right now.


     What Mark did afterwards was to search around for clues while waiting for his friend to weep everything out. It seemed that they were taking so long that Mei and Abbygale checked on them. When the two saw what was going on, the Mei did not dare come closer and stopped the little girl from moving forward. Mark then approached them.


     "Gege, he…"


     "Just leave him alone for a little."


     "That's not all his family right?"


     Mei asked.


     "Surely not. There are only eight graves there. Considering the numbers if I remember correctly, there are three people missing."


     Mark spoke as he tried to recall Rollan's family members that lived in this house.


     "You think, the missing people you said dug these graves?"


     "The two probably, one of the missing people is a little girl after all, Rollan's cousin. The other ones missing is his girlfriend and younger brother."


     Hearing Mark's explanation, Mei nodded.


     How long had it been? Ten minutes? Fifteen minutes?


     When Rollan stood up and wiped his tears, almost twenty minutes had already passed. Seeing that Mei and Abbygale were together with Mark now without him noticing, he felt a little awkward. It seemed that he showed them an embarrassing scene.


     "Sorry for taking so long."


     Rollan apologized as he looked at the three. Still, what Mei deed made him snap out of his embarrassment and sadness. It was because she hid behind Mark before nodding to his apology.


     "Am I that scary?"


     Rollan asked as he turned to Mark.


     "Don't worry about her. You approached too closely triggering her fear of men."


     Mark replied helplessly.


     "Fear of men…"


     Rollan looked at Mark with a doubtful expression.


     Mark who saw that look of his…


     "Do you want another grave to be added there?"


     Of course, he knew what was going on in his friend's head. Still, though he felt a little angry, Mark also felt relived. At least it looked like that Rollan would be able to recover from this with no problem.


     Mark then froze and suddenly faced north. Within the almost thirty meter radius of his detection, he detected a group of five people. He then turned to Rollan with a smile.


     "Rollan, it looks like you tears will be short lived."


     Hearing that, Rollan looked at him with confusion.


     "What are you talking about?"


     "Enough questions. Let's go."


     Mark and the rest made their way out of the place.


     ***


     Day 5 – 6:56 AM – Paradise St., Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     An owner type jeep was traversing the street. The jeep looked refitted with the windows and doors were welded with guard rails and the bumper being bent into a V shape. Inside the vehicle was a group of five people consisting of three women and two men.


     "Boss, you should really stop going back to your house every morning and evening. Is there really a point to this?"


     The female driver asked the other female sitting on the front passenger seat.


     "Boss is still waiting for her boyfriend to go home. You shouldn't ruin her business."


     Before the female called boss could answer the question, the other female behind interrupted.


     "Sis, you think, Big Brother will be able to return?"


     The younger man sitting in the middle of the back seats asked the Boss.


     "I'm sure he will. I don't know when but I'll keep on waiting."


     The female Boss replied with a resolute expression in her face. Actually, even though she had that expression, she does not have much hope either. It was already the fifth day. It could be a short time if it was before the outbreak but it was already too long at this moment.


     Looking at the scenery passing by, she could still clearly recall her experience during the time the infected flocked into this place. And to describe it in one word… Hell.


     While everyone outside the streets were panicking. Her boyfriend's father came home in a hurry despite the fact that he was already bitten. When he turned, he immediately attacked his defenseless family members together with her who was there at that time. Everyone else aside from her, her boyfriend's younger brother, Daniel and her boyfriend's little cousin, Dorothy was bitten and turned.


     During the commotion and when her future in-laws turned, she grabbed the remaining two to flee. Giving Dorothy to Daniel for safety, she forced their way against their infected family with brute force even forcing her strength to the limit. Luckily, they managed to lock up their turned family members on the first floor of the house and they managed to flee and hide at the second floor.


     Upon feeling safe, she was immediately assaulted with extreme pain in her body and fainted. Daniel and Dorothy panicked thinking that she was bitten but upon checking her body, the two learned that she was not. But after she fell unconscious, she started burning with high fever that kept the panic of the two from reducing. Her fever took about half day and one night before she woke up with an indescribable strength in her body.


     To say, her physical strength tripled during the time she was asleep. She was both happy and sad. She knew that she could make use of this strength to survive whatever was happening. Still, during the time that she woke up, both Dorothy and Daniel was feeling weak due to lack of food and water and she was the only one who could address that issue. In the end, she managed to kill her boyfriend's turned family members with remorse.


     Nevertheless, they were also a family to her and thus, she dug graves for them. It was fortunate that she gained the strength that she managed to dig the hard ground despite her thin appearance but she also felt sad that one of the first things she did with her strength was to kill and bury her boyfriend's family members.


     The three of them cried afterwards watching the graves she finished. Among the people that died were Dorothy's mother and father. The others were Daniel's mother, father, older sister, his older sister's husband, his older sister's daughter and their little uncle.


     While she was recalling those memories, she heard the woman beside her speak to her. It looked that while she was dazed, they had already passed through the fence ate.


     "Boss, there are people."


     As the street was curved to the east, they could not see the scene further around the corner. When they passed around the corner, they saw two vehicles and several people outside the house of her boyfriend. However, she did not recognize any one of these people. Everyone in their group felt anxious and they grabbed their weapons. They felt that a battle would not happen considering that the people were mostly females and a few children but just in case.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     127 The Couple“s Reunion
      Day 5 – 7:03 AM – Paradise St., Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     While Mark, Rollan, Mei and Abbygale were at backyard of Rollan's house, an owner type jeep arrived alerting everyone else outside of the potential danger. As the whole place seemed to be devoid of the infected, all of them were cautiously wandering outside while not going too far from the car. When they were looking around, the whole place was really empty. That was why they were shocked after hearing the sound of a vehicle approaching and immediately retreated back inside their vehicles.


     When the incoming vehicle arrived, what they saw was the women and children scurrying towards the vehicles with only Odelina and Carlo left out to defend in case that the people that came were dangerous while Emika was also ready to assist from inside their family vehicle.


     Under their cautious actions, several individuals alighted from the jeep that stopped several meters away.


     "Who are you people, what are you doing at our house?"


     Woman that alighted from the front passenger seat bellowed.


     That question made Odelina and the others bewildered. If this was their house, does this mean that…?


     Before anyone was able to answer, a voice came was heard coming from above the wall.


     "How rude, we came all the way here to bring home your boyfriend and not to get shouted at."


     Everyone immediately turned towards the wall next to the two groups and saw someone sitting over the wall. While Odelina and the others were able to feel relief, the people on the opposing side were shocked. After all, none of them managed to see how or when the person sitting on the wall got there.


     The most shocked however was the woman who just shouted before. Of course, she was able to recognize the person who she was looking at.


     "Mark!"


     The woman beamed in to a smile bewildering the members of her group. Nevertheless, it seemed that these people were not here to steal or do something against their group. Furthermore, it seemed that she was familiar with the person on top of the wall.


     To the woman's call, Mark did not reply and just looked behind the wall.


     "Geez, can't you hurry up?"


     "I'm not an abnormal like you!"


     Mark spoke to someone making the woman bewildered but hearing the voice that replied made her start to tear up. She then remembered what Mark said after she shouted. Then, there was no doubt that the familiar voice was her…


     "Dhie!"


     The woman bellowed seeing another head pop up over the wall.


     "Nhie!"


     Rollan shouted seeing the face of her girlfriend. Then, he slipped while climbing and his head disappeared once more. "Nhie" was how Rollan addressed her girlfriend Nikky while she addressed the former as "Dhie". These names were pep names the two always called each other.


     Mark hurriedly grabbed the arm of his best friend that was about to fall down and immediately pulled him up. After being pulled over the wall, Rollan did not wait anymore and jumped down the wall and hurriedly embraced his beloved person. In the state of the world right now where the chance of meeting your beloved people was nil, the emotions of the two overflowed as they embraced each other.



     While the couple was doing their business, Mark proceeded to help Mei and Abbygale scale the wall. Mark even started to wonder how Mei was able to climb up this tall wall to get inside. Abbygale was one thing but Mei…


     As Mark and the two went down from the wall, the dramatic reunion of the two seemed to turn into a comedy instead.


     "Ouch! AH! Nhie! Let go! My Back!"


     Rollan bellowed as he tried to get out of his girlfriend's embrace by reflex. The two hugged each other too tightly due to their emotions but Nikky forgot the current state of her body and exerted too much force than Rollan's body could handle. Their loving embrace turned into a spinal lock all of a sudden.


     Hearing the bellows of her boyfriend, Nikky paled as she hurriedly let go of Rollan. The latter, after being freed, fell down on the ground kneeling while clutching his back. Nikky who was the perpetrator squatted beside Rollan and carefully patted his back with a sorry expression.


     Everyone who was watching the two became speechless. Just what was this couple up to? Was it to make them cry or make them laugh?


     "Sorry Dhie…"


     Nikky earnestly apologized to Rollan.


     "I'm fine Nhie. But how are you too strong?"


     Rollan sat on the ground as he spoke. It seemed that his legs became jelly due to the pain that suddenly assaulted his back.


     "I, I don't know how to explain this either."


     Nikky replied with a bitter smile. She only knew that she fell unconscious after getting into safety and she was already like this after she woke up.


     "Really Rollan, you're asking that question? What's the point of me explaining about it before if you're going to forget?"


     Mark spoke while approaching the two with Mei and Abbygale beside him.


     When Mark spoke, the attention of the members of Nikky's group was turned towards him. Their eyes lit up upon seeing Mei's appearance which made her shrink back and hide behind him. Mark also saw that but since all of them were just looking at her with admiration, he had no reason to reprimand them.


     Rollan on the other hand had his eyes staring at Nikky after hearing what Mark had just said. That strength she had just used was too abnormal. Remembering Mark's explanations before, Nikky could either be a Mutator or an Evolver.


     RAAR! GRRR! GRRRAA!


     Rollan was about to ask Nikky about it when they suddenly heard loud growling sounds coming from the direction where the fence gate was located.


     "You two should continue your reunion later."


     Mark said to the couple while looking at the direction the growls were coming from. He then turned towards Nikky.


     "Is there a place where you are staying?"


     "There is."


     Nikky nodded.


     "Then, bring us there."


     "What's with the hurry? This place is safe."


     The woman who was driving the jeep interjected.


     CLANK! TING! TAK!


     They then heard the sounds of metal snapping off.


     "Are you sure about it?"


     Mark asked her making her face red in embarrassment. She had just said that it was safe here and they heard those sounds. It was obvious that those sounds were produced due to the fence gate being torn down.


     "Odel, Carlo, get back inside the vehicle. Mei'er, Gale you two also get inside."


     Mark gave his orders making everyone immediately follow. He then turned towards the couple.


     "You two should separate for now. I'm sure, there's no space for another person in that jeep."


     "But."


     Nikky tried to protest but was stopped by Rollan.


     "It's fine. We're going in the same place anyway."


     Nikky nodded.


     "Say, where are we going? We can make our vehicle lead the way."


     Mark suddenly ask making Nikky's group look at the MB Sprinter. Seeing that it was fully equipped with protection measures and that V-shaped ram, they could only agree. The vehicle was surely better than theirs and it would be safer if it would be the one to lead the way.


     "We're going at the elementary school."


     The unfamiliar man in Nikky's group replied.


     "You mean the elementary school few blocks away?"


     Mark was surprised inside. If going by logic, then the elementary school was one of the most dangerous places in an outbreak but this group actually made that place as their base?


     'No, there should be more to this.'


     Mark thought and nodded.


     Mark jumped at the roof of the MB Sprinter and readied his Assault Rifle while Nikky and her group returned to their jeep. Pulling out the radio, Mark spoke.


     "Mei'er."


     "Gege, I'm here."


     "Tell Odel to return take a U turn and we'll lead the others. Go straight on the street. We're going to the main road at the end."


     "Gege, she already heard."


     "Alright, let's head out!"


     Mark said and the vehicle started to roar. It was the same for Rosamie's vehicle as they could also hear the conversation through the radio Mark gave them.


     TANG! TANG!


     It seemed that the fence gate could not hold anymore. Before the three vehicles could make a U turn, several festered dogs ran towards them from the direction of the fence gate.


     Aiming his gun, Mark started to shoot.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     The fast moving infected dogs were riddled with holes before they could even reach the vehicles.


     Seeing the frightening infected animals, Nikky's group felt their chest tighten. These past days, they encountered infected humans but this was the first time they saw a pack of rotting dogs. They thought that only humans could get infected as they spent the days without encountering even one infected animal but what in the world was this?


     Still, seeing Mark on the roof of the vehicle shooting down the fast moving dogs and killing them with great accuracy, they felt relieved.


     BROOOM!!!


     The three vehicles drove away from the area and through the fence gates after Mark opened it for them as quick as possible before entering the vehicle this time. It was because aside from the dogs, the common infected also started to gather around the entrance of the street. It was actually expected as the jeep Nikky and her group was riding on was not a silent type of vehicle.


     On the other hand, it was actually the first time Nikky and her group went here with a vehicle. They had just acquired the jeep yesterday and managed to drive it after gathering fuel from abandoned vehicles on the streets. And such, it was the first time for them to encounter too many infected at this part after they cleared the street slowly.


     The three vehicles did not drive that far. After about two minutes, they reached the main road where the entrance of the elementary school was located.


     Seeing the state of the school, Mark's group was surprised. The school walls and gates were thoroughly reinforced and there were guard towers now built on the other side of the school gates.


     The guards on the towers saw several vehicles approaching the gates and went alert. They were not familiar with the two vehicles after all, especially an odd looking and oddly sized large van. However, seeing the jeep where Nikky and her group were aboard, the guards relaxed a bit.


     "Open the gates!"


     Nikky bellowed while popping out her head from the window of the jeep.


     Seeing her face, the guards turned respectful and immediately opened the gates and let the three vehicles in. While the jeep did not garner attention, many people were watching as the two foreign vehicles traversed the way inside the school compound. It was lucky that Mark made Emika retract her vines around their family vehicle to avoid more attention.


     Looking around as the jeep led the other vehicles to the parking Mark concluded that this place was not a base but actually a small community. Mark could detect around a thousand people inside the school compound. It also made Mark sure that the leading people of his place were sure of high standing. It was because they could see some people wearing uniforms of military soldiers while some were wearing police attire.


     However, the respectful expression of the guards when they saw Nikky did not escape his eyes. Using that to deduct the circumstances, it was likely that Nikky's standing in this place was not low either. It should be a given because of the fact that Nikky was an Evolver. Others might not know but he could. Nikky did not have the same pattern of emotional fluctuation that Mutators had but she actually had that kind of strange strength.


     Now, Mark realized a pressing matter. Not only that his ability as an Empath was useless towards the infected but it seemed that he could also not discern the Evolvers from normal people unless they showed their abilities. Still, Mark was thankful that at least he could make use of these abilities against people now.


     Arriving at the parking area, Mark and Rollan alighted from the vehicle but he did not let the others get out of the vehicle. After all, it was a foreign environment to them. Nikky and her group was one thing but others might not welcome their existence in this place.


     However, it seemed different for Emika as she happily went out of the vehicle. She ran towards Mark attracting the attention of everyone watching their arrival. Her green colored hair with small pink flowers was really conspicuous. Nikky and her group members also stared at the girl with shock.


     "Ne~! Scary Uncle, there's too many people here!"


     Emika happily spoke to Mark making him slap his forehead. He managed to make the others inside the MB Sprinter to lay low he was not able to make it for Emika who loved to skip around.


     'Forget it!'


     Mark sighed.


     While Mark was in that dilemma and Rollan approached Nikky, several people came to them. Seeing the man and woman leading the group, Mark was able to pick up several pieces of the puzzle. It was because the two people were familiar to him and were a political couple. The man was a city councilor while the woman was the barangay captain of this area. It was no wonder they managed to use this place as a settlement. However, Mark knew that there were still missing pieces.


     The power of these two was not enough to establish this settlement on their own. Furthermore, he doubted that these two was able to command the soldiers lurking around even with their status.


     He then noticed another group coming toward them from another direction. The group was composed of men and women in military uniform.


     Mark was perplexed now. They had just arrived here but why were all these people gathering here?




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     128 The Chains of Fate
      Day 5 – 7:12 AM – Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Suddenly seeing two groups of hard to deal people coming their way the moment they parked their vehicles, Mark frowned. However, noticing that the groups did not seem to have come with ill intentions, his face remained impassive. On the other hand, the lively Emika shrunk back and behind Mark. As a child, she could not handle the natural pressure that people with position exudes. Given the fact that her senses were also enhanced at her mutation, this was not something that a child like her could handle.


     Rosamie who was still inside the vehicle wanted to also get out bet she saw that Mark was looking at her while shaking his head once, she refrained from doing so. She was also not worried about her daughter considering that Mark was there. Seeing his feats despite the fact that they had not really interacted for too long, she knew that he was not someone who would put his people into danger.


     Nikky and her group however were also bewildered as to why the soldiers were also coming here. The barangay chairwoman and the city councilor was one thing since they had interacted several times before as they were the ones in charge of the welfare of the people in the settlement. The soldiers however were different. Due to the current affairs of the country, the status of the soldiers was elevated even above of the local officials and they were the people in charge of the security of the settlement and search of supplies and necessities. There were barely any interaction between the soldiers and the survivors either.


     On the other hand, the group led by the city councilor was also bewildered as to why the soldiers were here. After all, there was no reason for them to come out at this moment and go to this very location. The city councilor and his people were here to communicate with the group of that frequently goes out of the settlement and were also participating in gathering the supplies from the establishments around the settlement but they could not think of a reason for the other party.


     "Ma'am Kat, why are all of you here?"


     Nikky asked the barangay chairwoman with bewildered expression.


     "Actually, we want to speak with your group since earlier but you're group went out too early that we did not manage to inform you."


     "Is that so?"


     Nikky looked troubled. She wanted to catch up with Rollan since they had just reunited with each other but for these people to come at the wrong time.


     "Nhie. What's going on? Why would these people look for you?"


     Rollan approached Nikky and asked while frowning.


     "It's a long story Dhie."


     Nikky was really troubled.


     Seeing the unfamiliar man speaking to Nikky, the Barangay Chairwoman, Katherine Palabrica, could not help but ask.


     "Ms. Faja, who is this?"


     "Ma'am Kat, this is Rollan, my boyfriend who I'm looking for these past days."



     Nikky said while putting her right hand around Rollan's arm.


     Hearing what Nikky said, Ma'am Kat was surprised, to think that Nikky would be fortunate to reunite with her partner. Then, she saw another man standing not behind them while seemingly on guard and the eleven year old girl with strange green colored hair and seemingly real flower hair accessories.


     "They are?"


     "That guy is Mark, a friend of ours."


     Hearing the introduction, Mark nodded towards the barangay chairwoman without any notion to speak to her. The chairwoman did not seem to mind as she nodded back but it seemed that the subordinates behind did not take it positively and started to frown while looking at Mark.


     Mark on the other hand did not put their hostility into his mind. Seeing that the Barangay Chairwoman and her group were here for Nikky, he was relieved. However, it seemed that it was different from the goal of the other group. It was because as they approached, they were all looking towards the MB Sprinter beside Mark. It was as if they were examining the vehicle for some reason or another.


     As the group of soldiers approached, it was Councilor Reynald Palabrica who first greeted them.


     "Captain Dela Rosa, is there something you need to come out here at this time?"


     The councilor asked the about in his late thirties leading the group of soldiers.


     "It's nothing much, I just received from my men that someone we are watching out for might have arrived."


     Captain Dela Rosa replied with a smile. The captain then looked at the woman in her late twenties also wearing a military uniform beside him.


     "Mila, what do you think?"


     The female soldier called Mila was intently observing Mark and his vehicle. Nodding, she turned back to the captain.


     "Captain, it's no doubt positive. A luxury armored van with anti-infected accessories and solar panels covering the roof along with a scary looking man. Everything matches."


     Councilor Palabrica who was speaking to Captain Dela Rosa was bewildered at the two's conversation, no, not only him but everyone who heard them which included Mark.


     Actually, hearing the woman's description, Mark's face became dark. Nevertheless, he could only sigh. Just who wanted him to have this kind of face? What bewildered him more was that these soldiers were actually looking for him? He never encountered these people even before the outbreak for sure.


     While he was staring at the group, Captain Dela Rosa excused himself from the conversation with the city councilor and made his way towards Mark.


     "Do you need something from me?"


     Mark asked impassively. Even though he could not detect any ill intent from the leader of the soldiers, there was no need for him to be friendly either, especially with the fact that they seem to know him despite knowing anything about the other party.


     "I would like to ask if perhaps you are called Mark?"


     Captain Dela Rosa spoke in a humble tone which bewildered everyone including the group of the Chairwoman.


     Hearing the other party say his name further bewildered Mark.


     "Do I know you?"


     Mark asked while frowning.


     Fearing that Mark might misunderstand something, Captain Dela Rosa hurriedly introduced himself.


     "I'm Captain Edmundo Dela Rosa, leader of the 7th rescue squad under General Miguel Perez."


     When the captain finished his introduction with a salute, Mark was enlightened. Given that this person was actually under General Perez of Bay City Evacuation Zone, this might have to do with the feats he displayed back in the mall along with the fact that he saved the general's daughter Angeline.


     "Did General Perez inform you guys about me?"


     "He did. Due to some circumstances, we are stranded here but we managed to keep contact with the Bay City. We heard about your actions about saving General Miguel's daughter. Actually, Angeline is like a relative to me so I also have to thank you about saving her."


     "I see. But why did he inform you about me."


     Mark asked in confusion. He never told anyone about his plans before at the mall. Except for the fact that he planned on looking for his friends, he never told anyone where he was going. He did not even tell Angeline or Paula.


     "It was Angeline's friend Paula. It seemed that she informed the general about the possibility of us meeting you and your group so the general instructed us a few things."


     "Few things…"


     "It is in case that we met you and your group, we should offer our assistance."


     Captain Dela Rosa said with a sincere expression. It seemed that he was not reluctant to follow the general's orders. It was the same for the men under the Captain.


     Mark was now smiling bitterly. He did not expect that saving Angeline and Paula that time would led to many things. Back then, he was just looking for potential teammates that he could trust to watch his back. He did not even know who the two girls were and knew nothing of their background.


     If he did not save the two, the people back in the mall would still be trapped there and probably rot in the mall. Because he saved them that the shutters in the TechZone closed before they could return leading him to meet Mei. If he did not meet the two helped Reyah and Sariya that the two girls tried to save, he would not meet Abbygale either.


     Due to the Angeline, he became an Evolver. He also received good weapons because of her father's assistance. He would also have not met with Odelina if not for her.


     Now, because of Paula, this happened. Even though Mark could not think of anyway how Paula managed to deduce this, it still happened.


     It seemed that saving Angeline and Paula became the foundation of his strength at this moment and the two still continued to try and pay the favor of saving their lives back then.


     While Mark was conversing with the Captain, the men led by the Palabrica couple were bewildered seeing the Squad Captain speak with respect to the man they scorned for disrespecting the chairwoman.


     It was also the same for Nikky and her group. Since they were living in this place for several days already, they knew how unapproachable this group of soldiers was. But this time, the soldiers were actually looking at the scary looking man with both respect and a bit of reverence. What was happening in from of them was really unfathomable.


     "This place is not suitable for a talk. Can we invite you to our quarters? We wanted to ask you a few things."


     Captain Dela Rosa said as the group was gathering the attention of many people in the vicinity. It would not be good if the third faction appeared here at this moment.


     Even though Mark looked impassive at the moment, he also felt stiff as the piercing eyes of everyone were gathered at him.


     "In that case, lead the way. Is it possible to park our vehicle somewhere else? At least close to your quarters?"


     Hearing him agree, the Captain's face lit up but he felt troubled about the question.


     "This place is the only place we could park vehicles. Look there, our trucks and vehicles were also park just by the other side."


     Captain Dela Rosa pointed at the plaza area several meters away where the military vehicles were parked.


     Mark actually knew about it since this school was the same school he attended when he was younger. Back then, this place still have a wide square at the center but after several years of building additional classroom buildings and renovations, the wide space became lesser and lesser. Mark was just trying his luck.


     "If you are worried about your vehicles, I can order some of my men to guard the vehicles in shifts so you don't have to worry about your things."


     Captain Dela Rosa proposed a suggestion.


     That was one thing Mark was worried about but not the reason he was worried the most. One was because he would not be able to leave Laelaps, the huge beetle and Janette alone in the vehicle since they would probably take a bit of time. If that was the case, he could only bring them out exposing them to all the people here. Nevertheless, he had no other choice. He also wanted to take advantage of the fact that he could ask these soldiers for help. In that case, he could ask them to find his few friends that lived in Queens Row and sped up the search.


     "Ok then, let's go with your arrangement."


     Mark accepted the Captain's proposal before making his way towards the vehicles and beckoned others to come out.


     One by one, the members of Mark's group went out of their vehicles. Seeing Mei stepping out of the vehicle, everyone who was watching had their eyes dilated in amazement of seeing a beautiful woman, Mark could even detect several eyes that contained lust making him frown. Due to the stares she was gathering, Mei immediately latched on Mark's arm as if she was hiding from everyone.


     Aside from Mei, the ceramic doll like Abbygale went out also garnering the attention of the others. The little girl also went towards Mark.


     "Papa, up!"


     Abbygale raised her arms wanting to be carried by Mark. Using his free arm, Mark lifted the little girl up.


     Everyone who heard the beautiful little girl call Mark 'Papa' could not help but feel their chests tighten. Seeing the contrast between the appearance of the father and the daughter, then it was likely that the little girl took her looks from her mother. Their eyes then fell unto Mei who was hiding behind Mark and their imaginations started to jump around as the men cursed Mark for being too lucky.


     The others also went out and seeing the women stepping out of the vehicles, the eyes of the men around lit up. Despite the fact that none of them could be compared to Mei, they were still above most of the women here specially the sexy figured mature woman who came out of the driver's seat.


     Then, everyone choked once more. It was because after everyone went out, a golden furred dog with a golden horn on its head and golden spikes on its body valiantly walked out of the vehicle while pulling a large beetle about the size of a human adult.


     "Odel, also get Janette, we can't leave her here alone."


     "Alright Master."


     Master?! Everyone felt faint. What kind of play was this?


     Odelina then went back inside the vehicle and soon went out pulling a chain, when the other end of the chain was on sight, everyone choked on their saliva. It was because they could see another beautiful woman tied up with the chains. Still, everyone looking at her could feel that something was wrong but could not fathom what it was.


     Seeing Mark's group, Captain Dela Rosa was about to faint. In the report he received before, Mark was an Evolver that could fight on par with an Unknown while he had an adopted daughter that could possibly be another Evolver or might even be a Mutator. Now however, seeing the green haired girl, a four year old boy whose skin was covered with three barks and the large golden dog, he was really about to pass out. It was obvious that all these people were Mutators.


     'What in the hell are these people?'


     That question echoed inside the Captain's mind along with the soldiers under his command.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     129 A Small World
      Day 5 – 7:16 AM – Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Captain Dela Rosa and his subordinates found it hard to believe what they were seeing in front of them. As they were keeping in contact with the Bay City after they settled in this place, they knew that within the ranks of the military at Bay City, they only had fifteen Evolvers that were strong enough to fight trained soldiers despite the lack of training. Still, despite their current strength, the difference between those Evolvers and Mutators were vast with the exception of one Evolver that came from the people that was rescued from the City Mall.


     As for the number of Mutators that the military managed to recruit, there were only two. This was how rare for people to become Mutators. However, seeing the number of confirmed Mutators in Mark's small group, these soldiers totally felt that it was inconceivable. Furthermore, Mark who was the leader of this group was an Evolver that was reported to have strength on par with the Unknown.


     While the soldiers were bewildered with the unfathomable group Mark led, the attention of the other people was on Janette who was chained and was obediently following behind Odelina who was pulling the other end of the chains. Most of the spectators were bewildered but there was someone who was looking at Janette with agitation.


     It was one of the women in Nikky's group. The only female seated in the back of the jeep before.


     Feeling his agitation, Mark could not help but look at her. It was because the change in her emotions was too sudden from the bewildered expression she had before. When Mark saw that she was looking at Janette, several guesses immediately appeared in Mark's mind.


     'What a small world.'


     Mark thought as he assessed the appearance of the woman who seemed to be about nineteen or twenty that had a few similarities to Janette.


     "Sister…"


     The woman called out with a stifled voice confirming Mark's thoughts.


     "Mara, what's wrong?"


     Nikky also noticed her peculiar behavior.


     The woman called Mara could not hear Nikky anymore as she sluggishly walked towards the chained Janette while her eyes started to tear up.


     The spectators were also bewildered to her actions and they started speculating while murmuring.


     While she was walking towards her sister, someone blocked her path. Looking at the person, it was the man who seemed to be the leader of this group, Mark. Realizing that this person should be the one responsible of chaining her sister, she glared at him.


     Seeing the actions of Mara who was blindly walking towards Janette, Mark gave Abbygale to Mei and blocked the woman's path.


     "She's your sister?"


     "She is! What did she do? Why did you people chain her?!"


     Mara bellowed with tears in her eyes.


     The gallery that was watching looked at Mark and his group realizing that the chained woman was actually her sister.



     Learning about the fact, the other two members of Nikky's group moved forward to mediate. They were not blind and they realized that there should be more to this. There were other women in Mark's group so it would be unreasonable if Mara's sister was the only one tied up. Despite the leader's appearance being scary, the eyes of the beautiful woman and the little girl were giving him could not be faked.


     "Mara, calm down. There should be a reason why your sister is tied up."


     The woman who was driving the jeep earlier held Mara and gently pulled her back. The man on the other hand was also glaring at Mark as he also seemed to recognize Janette and it looked like that he had a relationship with Mara.


     "Please, answer her question."


     The man was glaring but he was still rational and politely asked. Given how the soldiers treated this man, it was better for them to not get on his bad side.


     However, it was not Mark who spoke after but the female soldier who was always beside Captain Dela Rosa.


     "Mr. Mark, if I'm correct, this woman is that infected you was rearing."


     Hearing that, Mark turned to the female soldier with surprise.


     "I didn't expect that you people even know that."


     "It was within the report we received about you."


     Mark was further bewildered. It seemed that the report they received about him and his group was very detailed prior to the time they separated with the people and soldiers at the mall. Still, he could not think of the reason why. After all, if it was just for gratitude, that much detail was not necessary.


     As if reading what was in his mind, Captain Dela Rosa spoke.


     "It had something to do with what we were going to ask of you. That is the reason we tried to procure as much information about you and your group."


     Hearing that, Mark nodded with realization. It was really not just for gratitude. There was sure something these soldiers needed from him.


     On the other hand, everyone around could not help but take a second look at Janette learning that she was an infected. Mara could also not believe it either. Looking at Janette's current appearance, there could be no one that would be able to associate her from the infected.


     "All of you are lying! Look at my sister! There's no way that she's an infected!"


     Everyone could only nod at Mara's claims. Even the soldiers were bewildered. If not for Mark confirming their thoughts and the report they received before, they would also question it.


     To everyone's skeptical looks, Mark did not speak but walked in front of Janette and unbuttoned the buttons on her clothes.


     "What are you doing?!"


     Mara bellowed and charged towards Mark.


     "Odel, restrain her for a bit."


     Mark spoke while removing the second button.


     Odelina immediately went forward and restrained Mara locking her arms.


     "Let me go!"


     Mara tried to escape from Odelina's grasp but like a clamp, Odelina's arms locked her in place.


     Seeing that Mara was caught, the other two members of Nikky's group also charged in.


     "Let go of her!"


     The man bellowed and charged in with his iron pipe. However, before he could attack, Nikky's voice echoed into their ears.


     "Maverick! Delia! Stop! Mara! Look at your sister!"


     Nikky's voice brought the three to their senses and looked at Janette. After Mark removed three buttons on Janette's blouse, he pulled her left collar exposing her shoulder. On the shoulder, a bite sized wound that had yet to heal was revealed. A part of the flesh on her shoulder was even missing. Despite the fact that would was deep, it was not bleeding anymore. It was the bite that turned Janette into an infected. It had yet to heal or maybe, it would never heal at all without using any extraordinary means.


     Seeing the bite wound, Mara lost her energy and slumped on Odelina's grasp. Odelina gently let her go and pushed her towards the man.


     "Take her."


     The man who was also shocked absentmindedly took Mara from Odelina before she walked away.


     Mark then fixed Janette's blouse and gave the chain to Odelina once more. Actually, he did not want to show such scene but in respect to Janette's sibling, he showed the proof. Now that he did, there was no reason to stay here and become everyone's entertainment anymore.


     "Captain, let's head off already."


     Mark said after picking up his bag and a few things from the vehicle.


     "Alright, follow us."


     The squad captain agreed.


     However before they could even turn around, Mara shouted.


     "Wait! If my sister is already infected why are you bringing her? Also, why is my sister not attacking anyone? And why does she look like no different from a human?"


     Mara suppressed her grief and asked.


     Mark looked at her with an expression that looked like an idiot.


     "I really have no reason to answer but let me tell you. When I caught her, she's already like the others you see outside, someone who won't live without infecting others. However, while in my captivity, she turned like this for some unknown reason. As for your third question, I can't answer that here."


     After saying that he turned to the captain and nodded before the soldiers started to lead Mark's group away.


     "Wait!"


     Mara bellowed again. The other people in Mark's group glanced at her but seeing that Mark did not look back anymore, they could only follow leaving everyone else.


     As for Rollan, he would remain with his girlfriend for now as it seemed that the Barangay Chairwoman needed something from Nikky.


     Seeing that the commotion had calmed down, the spectators around started to disperse leaving Nikky's group and the Chairwoman's group in the place.


     The chairwoman then led Nikky and Rollan towards their quarters while the members of Nikky's group decided to return to their resting area.


     ***


     Day 5 – 7:25 AM – Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     At one of the buildings at the far eastern side of the school, a man was drinking wine in the topmost central room.


     It was then that an armed man barged into the room.


     "Leader!"


     The man bellowed.


     The person who was called 'Leader' was a man in his thirties. He looked quite muscular but that was not his most noticeable feature. If one would see him for the first time, what they would first pay attention to was his limbs that were filled with thick fur similar to a monkey.


     "What are you yelling for?"


     The leader frowned as he reprimanded the man that barged in.


     "Sorry leader. It's just there seemed to be a formidable group of people that had just arrived."


     "Formidable? What do you mean?"


     The leader asked with a skeptic expression.


     "Boss, you won't believe me but Captain Dela Rosa was too polite with the leader of that group. Also it seemed that the captain knew of that person."


     "That stubborn captain was being polite? That indeed is strange. If that group is not formidable, that captain would surely not put them in his eye. Do you know where that group had come from?"


     "No leader. After they arrived, the soldiers escorted them away. It seems that they needed something from that group."


     "Need something, are they perhaps soldiers?"


     "I don't think so. Their group was filled with beautiful females and strange looking people. Their man who seemed to be their leader looked like a criminal though."


     Hearing that reply, the leader was bewildered further.


     "What do you mean by strange looking?"


     "There is a girl with green hair, a boy with skin on his arms looking like a tree bark, a golden dog and they also seemed to be rearing a strange infected with them."


     "Strange infected?"


     The leader further asked making the armed man recount what happened.


     "It looks like I need to meet this group you're talking about."


     The leader downed his glass of wine into his mouth and stood up heading out of the room with the armed man following behind him.


     ***


     Mark and the others who were following behind the soldiers were now walking across the pathway that led to one of the buildings at the southwestern end of the school.


     Along the way, they could see the unfortunate state the people living in this settlement had. The people looked famished and had not taken a bath or even wiped their bodies for some time. Even the children had no energy to play around like how it was before the outbreak.


     Sadness and fear were apparent in the eyes of most people they saw.


     "Even though we are rationing food to them, it's not enough. We could only eat here twice a day. One in the morning and one in the evening. As for hygiene, we barely even have water to drink so no one could even think of taking a bath."


     The female soldier beside the captain took the initiative to explain as she saw that everyone was observing the state of the place.


     As the soldier took the initiative to explain, Mark took the opportunity to ask something.


     "Are there different factions here? You soldiers seem to have a separate group from the chairwoman and the city councilor."


     "That's right, there's three factions here leading this settlement. First is the faction led by Ma'am Kat and Sir Reynald Palabrica. They were the ones who took the initiative to establish this settlement. They are also the ones in charge of the welfare of the survivors. As you can see, they are not doing a very good job at it.


     The second are us, the soldiers that came from Bay City. Due we actually came here to rescue people but we ended up being stuck here ourselves. We run the security in this place and we also do supply runs everyday.


     Though ours and the first faction are not on bad terms, both factions don't want to be under another. They wanted to rule this place and we can't be under them either since we have orders directly from the government. Still, it can be said that we are on allied terms.


     The third faction however is different. It is led by someone who calls himself Dominador. No one knows if it is really his name or an alias. He came to this place and established his authority along with a huge group of armed men."


     Everyone was intently listening to the female soldier. Mark however frowned as he asked a question.


     "That Dominador is a Mutator, am I right?"


     The female soldier was shocked, no, not only her but also the other soldiers. They all froze in the spot.


     "How did you know?"


     Captain Dela Rosa asked.


     "I have my means. More importantly, that guy is on the way here right now with his men."


     Mark said as he draw his shotgun out and pulled the pump after releasing the safely of the gun.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     130 Shunning the Third Faction Leader
      Day 5 – 7:33 AM – Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Captain Dela Rosa and his subordinates were once more bewildered by what Mark had just said. One of the reasons were because he guessed correctly what Dominador was and another was because he said that the person in question was now heading to their location with his men. No matter how they tried to think of the reason or method how he did it, they were not able to imagine the current answer.


     Mark on the other hand was sure about his deduction. When he noticed a Mutator he did not know of in his area of detection, he immediately thought that this person was the leader of the third faction the female soldier was talking about, Dominador. There was no way this Mutator would be under someone. Using the emotional fluctuations of this Mutator, Mark deduced that this person could only be a leader and not a subordinate.


     While the soldiers were still skeptical about what Mark had just said about Dominador coming here, they saw a group of people moving towards their direction quite a distance away. As the pathway they were walking on was a straight path parallel to the school building to the south of the school, there was no way that they would not be able to see the approaching group.


     "Everyone, get behind me and the soldiers and stay alert. Odel, in case that something happens, take everyone away."


     "Yes master."


     Odelina replied while the others nodded and positioned themselves behind how Mark ordered them to.


     Hearing the orders Mark gave his group, the soldiers also moved in front of them. There was no doubt that Dominador and his men came to meet Mark's group. Aside from that, there would be no other reason for these people to come near the building where their squad had settled.


     As for fleeing, it was out of question. Mark also knew that. Fleeing would surely inflate the ego of the other group and the prestige of the soldiers would also take a huge blow. Though it would be dangerous, Mark also did not want to show weakness to the other party. If he did show a sign of weakness, the other party who were obviously not coming with good intentions would try to exploit it.


     "It seems that this bastard is after your group. Do you know why?"


     Captain Dela Rosa stood beside Mark and asked. On the other hand, Mark looked at him with incredulous expression as if he was looking at an idiot. Seeing Mark's expression, the captain was confused and asked another question.


     "Is there something wrong with my question?"


     Knowing that the captain really had no idea, Mark sighed.


     "You're asking about why those guys are after us when you are the reason. Seriously."


     "Me?"


     To that question, Mark did not answer as Dominador and his men were already near them. Captain Dela Rosa also did not have the luxury to pursue the reason and stepped forward.



     On the other hand, Dominador stopped about two meters away from where the soldiers and Mark's group stood.


     "It's a very rare occasion to see you all the way here Dominador. Do you need something?"


     Captain Dela Rosa greeted with a sarcastic smile.


     In response to the squad captain's greeting however, Dominador confidently smiled not minding Captain Dela Rosa's attitude.


     "I heard from my men that a new group of survivors arrived. I got curious as to why some like you seemed to respectful to the leader of that group. I can't help but feel the urge to meet them."


     Dominador spoke with an amiable tone. Nevertheless, the soldiers did not seem to fall into it. The soldiers frowned even more due to this specially Captain Dela Rosa. He could now understand why Mark said that he was the reason why this abominable person came here.


     After Dominador spoke, the armed man beside him whispered something into his ear. After that whisper, his eyes fell on Mark who was standing slightly behind Captain Dela Rosa. Dominador ignored the captain and stepped forward towards Mark.


     "You must be the leader of the group that had just arrived am I correct? This gentleman is called Dominador. If you may, I would like to invite you and your group to our base for some welcoming gesture."


     Dominador introduced himself and stretched out his hand towards Mark inviting a handshake. While he was doing so, his eyes did not leave Mark and was measuring him.


     On the other hand, Mark was the same. There was no need to guess what was inside the mind of the person in front of him so he was looking at his appearance and deducing what kind of ability this person might have as a Mutator.


     Looking at Dominador who was wearing a loose striped formal suit, a fedora hat and a cigarette on his hand, he looked like the stereotypical criminal syndicate boss. Along with how he acted, there was no doubt about it. As Mark observed Dominador, the person was waiting for his answer to his invitation.


     Nevertheless, Mark's expression betrayed the expectation of the other party.


     Mark looked towards Captain Dela Rosa and spoke.


     "Squad Captain, there's no reason to stay here anymore, bring us to your quarters already."


     Mark decided to ignore the other party. Not because he wanted to shame the other person but because he had no interest in his invitation. Furthermore, as a person who hated doing introductions, answering to a handshake was out of question, especially to a person doing an act in front of him.


     To what Mark did, not only Dominador froze, also the soldiers and the members of his group found his action unbelievable.


     "What is… You don't have a sense of courtesy do you?"


     Dominador spoke with his cramped up smile.


     Finally, Mark turned to him and responded.


     "Yeah, I don't, especially to people who like to fake their own courtesy in front of me."


     "Pfft!"


     No able to hold back anymore, the female soldier talking to Mark earlier let out a stifled giggle. She really seemed to hate this person for some reason and seeing Dominador fall into a setback, she could not help but laugh.


     Knowing what his subordinate was doing was inappropriate, Captain Dela Rosa feigned a cough and glared at the female soldier stopping her.


     However it seemed that her laugh fueled emotions of the men Dominador brought with him.


     "You bastard, our leader are politely inviting you. It should be your honor to be personally invited by our leader!"


     One of the men stepped forward and bellowed.


     Unfortunately, his bellows were met with a disdainful stare by Mark.


     "Wha-what's with that stare!"


     The man stammered as he tried to threaten Mark. Nevertheless, he did not receive any reply as the person who he was shouting at was not paying attention to him anymore.


     "Squad Captain, what are you waiting for? We don't have much time to waste here."


     Mark urged the captain to leave once more.


     "Alright. Men! Let's go."


     Captain Dela Rosa could only nod and order his subordinates to continue before he turned towards Dominador.


     "Dominador, it seems that you wasted your time coming here. Our guests have no interest to your invitation so you can go now."


     After the captain said that, he did not wait for the reply of the person and turned around ushering Mark's group to move on.


     "I gave you a chance but you don't want to cherish it."


     Dominador spoke as Mark was about to leave. To that however, Mark turned his head to look at him and smiled. His smile however was full with ridicule.


     "Why would I cherish a chance to become your subordinate? I don't have time to play kingdoms with you."


     Mark then turned his back and left leaving the stunned Dominador.


     Dominador did not expect that everything in his ploy seen through. He politely addressed the other party as he was measuring why Captain Dela Rosa was respectful to him. If he was able to invite the aforementioned group, he would draft them into his faction while sounding out everything he wanted to know. If it did not work, he would play words with the other party to get what he needed and plan their next actions afterwards. Nonetheless, not only he did not receive any answer, he was even ridiculed.


     Furthermore, it seemed that not only that person was able to see through his ploy and it looked like that he was even able to see through his personality and goals. That made him unable to react towards the other party incurring ridicule to himself further.


     No matter what, he found it inconceivable as his rage started to boil inside him.


     "Leader, what are we going to do?"


     One of his men asked.


     "You're asking me what to do? What else can we do? Return to base! GO!"


     As he could not control his anger anymore, he started to lash it out on his men.


     'You will pay for this!'


     Dominador bellowed in his mind as he thought of that person who ridiculed him.


     ***


     "That felt really good! The look in his face is satisfying to look at!"


     As they were further away now, the female soldier did not hold herself back anymore and laughed. Still, no one reprimanded her now and even Captain Dela Rosa was smiling as he looked at Mark. His reactions and response were too out of the norm that he even managed to make the despicable Dominador to freeze.


     Mark on the other hand was observing the reactions of the soldiers to what happened. It seemed that these soldiers had a deep hatred towards that faction leader that they were in glee seeing him face a sudden setback.


     "Thank you for showing that to us!"


     The female soldier approached Mark and tapped his shoulder like a close friend.


     As the female soldier was feeling overly close, Mark frowned but he tolerated it she did not have any lingering motives. It was just her pure personality that she did that without knowing.


     "Mark, are you sure about that? Falling out with those people is a bad idea if you ask me."


     Captain Dela Rosa spoke.


     "It doesn't really matter. We don't have plans to stay here. As long as what we came here for is done, we'll leave."


     Mark replied. Then, as he remembered something, he added.


     "Actually, it's better if you also leave this place as soon as possible."


     "Why is that?"


     The squad captain and his subordinates were all baffled as to why he suddenly warned them.


     "Sooner or later, this place will be overwhelmed by the infected."


     "This place is secure though. It shouldn't fall unless an unknown appear. If that case happens, we also have several countermeasures to exploit."


     The female soldier interjected.


     "I'm not talking about that. It's not good to talk about that here. I'll tell the reason later."


     With that conversation, the two groups made their way to their destination together under the watch of the curious refugees nearby.


     ***


     Day 5 – 8:02 AM – Firenze Townhouse Complex Subdivision, La Joya St., Buhay na Tubig, Imus, Cavite


     RATATATATATA!


     "Chief! We can't hold on anymore!"


     A police officer bellowed on his radio while a top a roof of a house shooting his assault rifle.


     Not only that police officer was atop that roof but several more. They were all busy firing their guns on the infected in front of them.


     All of them were currently facing the west side of the subdivision where the farmlands were located. And what they were looking at was hell. A part of the wall separating the subdivision and the farmlands had already broken through. Among the rubble that came from the broken wall was a body of a five meter long infected scorpion that was killed using several grenades.


     Still, even though the infected scorpion was killed, the wall had already collapsed.


     Now, not only that the police officers in Firenze was not able to rebuild the wall but with the number of infected currently charging towards their position, everyone knew that they would not be able to keep this place safe anymore.


     If Mark was here, he would know what was happening. The police was facing the wave that was returning to the shore at the moment. Right now, they were trying to hold back thousands of infected. Not only was that but there were a lot of Mutated Infected among the ranks of the enemies.


     Right now, the police were not trying to eliminate the infected anymore but they were buying time for everyone to prepare and evacuate. Once the evacuation preparations were done, they would abandon this place.


     "AAHHH!!!"


     A fearful scream was heard as a three meter wide infected spider managed to slip up the wall and lunged towards one of the police officers on the roof of the house.


     PANG!


     "Dammit!"


     SP02 Agbayani whose arms were now covered in metallic sheen immediately went to aid the police that had just screamed and punched a hole on the head the huge spider. Still, he was already late. Half of the waist of the police that was caught was already missing from his body. He was already lifeless with his eyes wide open in horror.


     "The preparations are ready! Everyone retreat!"


     Chief Mallari's voice echoed in everyone's ears through the radio. Hearing that command, everyone felt that they had been pardoned. Everyone immediately retreated while continuously firing towards the infected that were now flooding through the broken gap on the wall.


     It did not take long before a convoy made up of more than a dozen vehicles left Firenze. The people inside vehicles were all in remorse. They had only felt safer for several days and they had to face the infected world once again.


     As for the ranks of the police, they were despairing. Although they managed to leave and facilitate the escape, they lost more than half of their men due to the infected insects and Mutated Infected that were able to scale the roofs of the houses they stood on. As the infected were too many, they were not able to aid their comrades in time.


     Now that they left Firenze, none of them knew what kind of life they would face outside the safety of the walls.


     During the fifth day of the apocalypse, the Firenze Survivor Settlement had fallen into the hands of the infected.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     131 Escort Mission Proposal
      Day 5 – 7:45 AM – 4th Grade Building, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Inside the classroom that was now converted into a briefing room among the soldiers, Mark sat unto one of the chairs surrounding the table at the center of the room. Together with him were Mei and Abbygale who did not want to separate from him while the other party was Captain Dela Rosa, the female soldier and two other soldiers that seemed to hold a good position in the rescue squad.


     As for the other soldiers, they were dismissed and they all went back to their own duties while the other members of Mark's group were brought to another classroom to rest. For Mark's group, it was really good for them to have a breather despite how early it was due to the stress they suffered during the time they were setting up traps, fending off the infected and their vehicle being chased by thousands of infected. As for Laelaps, Mark gave her the duty of watching the scaredy oversized beetle to ensure that it would not escape though by the looks of it, the beetle had no intention to do so either. The huge beetle was quietly lying down beside Laelaps at the corner of the room while watching everyone else in the room.


     "Now, can you tell what you soldiers need from me?"


     Mark asked as he swept his gaze to the soldiers that sat around the same table.


     Hearing his question, the squad captain seemed to feel relieved that Mark wanted to go straight to the point.


     "Before everything, I'll introduce my subordinates first. This is Irine McCarran, this is Joey Cadunggan and this Alderick Renomeron."


     Captain Dela Rosa pointed at the female soldier, the male soldier beside her right and the other male soldier to the left of the squad captain respectively.


     Seeing that Captain Dela Rosa did not ask for Mei and Abbygale's names, it was obvious that the information about them had already been relayed to this squad.


     "Actually, it's like this. As you probably know, our squad shouldn't be staying in this place at all. Our squad was dispatched to rescue a government botanist that was went on vacation leave and went home a week ago. Along the way, we are allowed to rescue as many survivors as we can to our capacity which was what we did. However, during the way back, we encountered an unknown decimating our ranks and failing our rescue operation."


     The squad captain sighed and continued.


     "We managed to escape along with the survivors we brought and the botanist we rescued but we lost a dozen of on my men and several more were severely injured to the point that they won't be able to fulfill their duties in the future as soldiers anymore. We still have enough man power to defend from normal and weaker Mutated Infected but we don't have the capability to fight anything stronger than those anymore. Due to that, we are stuck at this place."



     "So, you want us to help and escort the remaining of your squad back to Bay City?"


     Mark interjected.


     "That's right."


     Captain Dela Rosa nodded.


     "You seemed to be putting too much trust to me and my group."


     "Do you think I'm not skeptical to this? When we called for backup at the headquarters they said that they won't be able to send one in the short time period. The headquarters seems to lack manpower right now and I also understand since we lost several squads due to the unknowns appearing in the in several places. It is really fortunate that we managed to escape. When I asked for other alternatives from the HQ, the general suggested finding you and your group that are supposed to be roaming this area in search for people."


     "So, it's the general that seemed to put that too much trust in huh?"


     Mark frowned. It was good that there was someone trusting him this much but if he was going to throw troublesome things to him because of this trust, Mark rather not have that.


     "It's as you said. As I said before, I'm also skeptical to this suggestion but upon seeing your group now, it's really a good thing for us to encounter you. There are several Mutators in your group am I correct? It that is the case, then escorting us is not that hard for your group. I also heard that your group plan on going to Bay City after your goals here is fulfilled."


     Captain Dela Rosa said with expectation.


     "You had just mentioned it. I'm searching for a few people and I can't leave without them."


     "I know. In that case, feel free to make use of our men to search for those people. It will be faster that way right?"


     Mark contemplated for a bit. It was true that it would be faster and it was also true that they planned to go to Bay City afterwards. Probably, it was Paula who informed them about it. Furthermore, it would be safer if they had soldiers in their company.


     His eyes then dilated as his mind jolted for a bit. He then looked towards the female soldier that sat beside the squad captain and observed her face.


     'Darn…'


     Mark cursed in his mind.


     When he thought of soldiers accompanying them on their journey, his mind jolted as the premonition he saw before in his dream appeared before his eyes. During one scene in his premonition, he saw the face of this woman but it was quite blurred as the person was someone he had not met yet. Now that he saw her face and linked her to his premonition, he knew now knew that his premonition was somehow linked with these people.


     "Is there something wrong with my face?"


     The Irene touched her face and asked. Seeing Mark staring at her intently, she could not help but feel embarrassed.


     "Gege?"


     Mei also asked. Although Mark was staring at Irene, she did not feel jealous but felt worried instead. It was because when she looked at Mark's eyes, she saw the same glint she saw back then in Firenze. It was that glint that pushed her to confront him and asked him what the matter was.


     Hearing the voice of the two, Mark jolted back from his trance and shook his head.


     "It's nothing, I just remembered something."


     He then looked back to Captain Dela Rosa who looked baffled about his behavior.


     "What will we get in exchange for escorting your squad?"


     To his question, the squad captain did not seem to be surprised. After all, they were not forcing them but hiring their group.


     "We already prepared for that. After we successfully arrive at Bay City, you and your group will be rewarded with weapons, ammunition and supply. The most important ones are the Free Pass and Bay City Citizenship."


     Mark's eyes shot up as he heard some unfamiliar terms.


     As if knowing what was in his mind once more, the female soldier that had already recovered from embarrassment interjected and explained.


     "The Free Pass allows your group to go in and out of Bay City freely. In Bay City, the refugees are confined inside the protected zone and are not allowed to go out of the zone unless there are special circumstances. With the Free Pass, your group will be marked as 'Capable' and will be allowed to go in and out without any interruption from the soldiers and the government. The 'Capable' I'm taking about are being able to fight the infected effectively. Currently, there are only two groups in Bay City that are unaffiliated with the government or the military owned these Free Passes. Both groups have Evolvers in their members.


     As for the citizenship, it will allow you and your group to own a house, private room or building in the Bay City. Those places still came with a price but at least, your group will be allowed to buy one as long as you have the capital. If you don't know, Bay City is separated into two settlements. One was for the refugees and soldiers while the other is where you can find the government officials and other people who have high standing or necessary expertise before the apocalypse came.


     Furthermore, the Refugee Settlement is also divided into several parts with one being a housing project. With the Citizenship one of the privileges is that you can own a house or building there. That is if you don't want to live like the normal refugees that can only stay in their shared tents in the tent city in the Refugee Settlement."


     "There's such distinction between people in Bay City?"


     Mark asked with a frown.


     "It can't be helped. The current government and the remains of the military can't accommodate everyone. In this case, the refugees will not slack either. The refugees can work at the settlement and if they do a very good job or earn some reputation, they can also be rewarded with citizenship. In that case, they could also work harder and buy a house for their own."


     It was the Joey who replied to Mark's question.


     That explanation of Joey made Mark understand. That policy was to make the refugees to not only rely on free rations they could get from the government. Not only that it would lighten the load of work the government had to do but would also push the refugees to a certain goal. It had always been a problem with the refugees in the past especially during disasters.


     After contemplating for a bit and weighing the pros and cons of the deal, Mark spoke.


     "Alright, I agree."


     Mark decided to agree as the terms they gave was that hard to decline.


     The soldiers also felt relieved and happy hearing him agree to their request. However before they could thank him, Mark continued.


     "I have a few conditions though."


     "Is the payment not enough?"


     Alderick who was silent the whole time could not help but speak with the frown.


     "It's not about the payment."


     Mark shook his head.


     "I want to be the one who will decide on what route we will take."


     The soldiers were baffled with the unexpected condition.


     "You want to be the leader for the whole way?"


     Captain Dela Rosa asked.


     "I don't want to lead. You're men will follow your orders and my group will follow mine. What I mean is just that. I will choose what route we will take. Which street to take, which road to pass through, which bridge to cross. Something around those."


     "Why? It's kind of strange for you to ask a condition like that."


     Irene asked with a very confused expression.


     "I have my reasons but I can't tell you all. In any case, my group will bring your squad back to Bay City without fail as long as I will choose the route."


     Mark insisted.


     The four soldiers discussed it for a minute or two. Considering the situation, his condition was not really overboard. Even though they were confused as to the reason why…


     "Alright, we agree with your terms."


     Captain Dela Rosa spoke as he stood and stretched his hand towards Mark over the table wanting to shake his hand. As they had come into an agreement, Mark had no reason to decline the outstretched hand so he shook it.


     "Anyway, you said that you will help find the people we're looking for, right?"


     Mark asked.


     "That's right."


     Captain Dela Rosa nodded.


     "Then in that case, I'll give you several names and see if you can find them among the refugees here inside the school."


     Mark took out his small notebook and wrote the names of people he planned to look for along with Rosamie's brother. After tearing the page of notebook that Mark wrote the names on, he passed the torn page to the squad Captain.


     After receiving the torn page of notebook, Captain Dela Rosa started to read the names with his eyes when his eyes dilated.


     "Mark, this Chervil Sandoval…"


     "Why, is something wrong?"


     Mark asked with confusion.


     "The botanist we were dispatched to rescue has the same name."


     Hearing that, Mark found it inconceivable. It was because it was the name of Rosamie's brother.


     "Can you bring us to him?"


     "It's fine."


     The squad captain agreed.


     Mark then turned to Mei.


     "Mei'er, go with Gale and call Mrs. Rosamie, Emika and Mikio. Let's see if this botanist is the one they are looking for."


     "Yes."


     Mei replied and looked at Abbygale.


     "Gale, let's go."


     Mei and Abbygale held hands together as they made their way out of the room.


     "You're lucky to have a wife and daughter like them."


     Seeing the two beautiful girls go out, Irene could not help but tell that to Mark. However, his reply choked not only her but the other three men with them.


     "I don't even have a girlfriend yet, not to mention a wife."


     Mark shrugged his shoulders making the Joey and Alderick boil with jealousy.


     Both of them were single men and their looks were not bad either. Alderick was even pursuing Irene for some time now. The two single men seeing how intimate Mark was to the beautiful girl that always stuck beside him, they could not help but feel that this guy's ancestors might have done something that was rewarded by the heavens and felt a bit jealous. It was just their training as military stopped them from having impure thoughts. Nevertheless, the beautiful girl Mark was intimate with was actually not his wife and not his girlfriend either.


     In that case, what would happen if the two enter into a relationship…


     Just how intimate could they get?


     The soldiers could not help but ponder. They did not notice that Mark was looking at them like they were idiots and started to step back thinking that it might be contagious.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     132 Rollan“s Dillema
      Day 5 – 8:02 AM – 4th Grade Building 2nd Floor, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     After the conclusion of their meeting with Mark, Captain Dela Rosa sent Master Sergeant Joey Cadunggan to search for the people on the list Mark gave them. At this moment, Captain Dela Rosa and Staff Sergeant Irine McCarran were leading Mark and the three members of the Sakurano Family towards the dwelling of the botanist, Chervil Sandoval.


     Rosamie with her children were following behind Mark and the two soldiers with glee as they confirmed to Mark that Rosamie's younger brother was indeed a botanist. There was no doubt that this botanist was the younger brother she was looking for.


     "Nee~ Scary Uncle. It's really good that we came with you isn't it? We found Oji without any trouble."


     Emika suddenly said while after they climb up the stairs.


     To her words, Mark nodded.


     "I won't deny that."


     "This Scary Uncle is not humble at all."


     "Yeah I'm not. So stop talking."


     "Booo~!"


     Hearing the exchange of the two, the two soldiers leading them could not help but smile bitterly. Despite the difference in age of Mark and Emika, the two were talking to each other like close friends. Both will try to reprimand, joke and tease each other but none of them would get angry to the other at all. Even though Mark had been stopping Emika from talking several times already, the two of them did not stop their exchange at all until now.


     On the other hand, Rosamie agreed with what Emika had just said. If they decided against joining Mark's group, they would probably be looking for her brother blindly without knowing where to find him. His address after all was actually further away from this place. If not for following Mark and his group, they might not have found this place at all. After all, they ended up in this place after finding their way to Rollan's house and encountering his partner there.


     Reaching the endmost room to the right corridor, Captain Dela Rosa knocked on the door.


     "Wait a minute!"


     A male voice was heard and soon after, the door opened revealing a man who had resemblance to Rosamie. He looked haggard and it seemed to compliment with the aura of a researcher he was exuding. His age was around a year younger than Mark as it looked like.


     "Captain, Staff Sergeant, do you need something?"


     Chervil asked as he knew that there were no plans for the military to leave yet and escort him away once more. However, when his eyes fell unto Rosamie that stood behind the two soldiers, his eyes widened in disbelief and glee.


     "Big Sis!"


     Chervil exclaimed.


     "Chervil… Rosamie smiled with tears at the corner of her eyes."


     After the two soldiers opened the path between the two, the siblings hugged each other.


     Watching the reunion by the side, Mark started to walk away. There was no need for him to interrupt this family from their dramatic reunion.



     "Scary Uncle. Where are you going?"


     Mark tried to slip away without anyone noticing but it seems that he could not escape the senses of the two children.


     "I have no business here so I'll be going for a walk."


     "But…"


     "Just spend your time with your family alright?"


     Mark patted the green flowered hair of Emika and Mikio's head with both hands.


     "Yes."


     The two children smiled and nodded. The two turned around and joined the embrace of their mother and uncle.


     Chervil looked stunned seeing the appearance of his niece and nephew but it just took him a second to recover and happily embraced the children of his older sister. Though it seemed that he had some questions in his mind, it looked like what matters the most to him were the smiling faces of the two children upon seeing him.


     As Mark walked away, Captain Dela Rosa sent Irene to accompany him and guide him around the settlement while they wait for the results from Joey who was sent to search for Mark's friends.


     ***


     Inside the room being used as dwelling by Nikky and her group, Dorothy, Rollan's younger cousin was left alone. It was fine since the place was the same building being used by the faction led by the Local Government Officials. No one would try to loiter around this place without permission.


     "Dorothy, come, I'll show you something."


     A familiar woman approached the ten year old Dorothy inside their dwelling. Holding the girl's hand, the woman brought her out of the place.


     "Where are we going?"


     Dorothy asked without suspecting the familiar woman.


     "Don't say anything. It's a surprise."


     ***


     Leaving the family reunion, Mark decided to walk around the school premises. This place was where graduated his primary school years after all. After he graduated, aside from times he compulsory brought here to vote during elections, he had never stepped into this school to explore the place. After he graduated, there were a lot of changes to the school, both good and bad. It was good that more classrooms and buildings were built but the school looked cramped and out of proportion.


     Mark decided not to bring anyone as he looked around especially Mei since she would just gather around unnecessary attention. As for Abbygale, the scene of suffering refugees was not good for a child like her to see. For the others, with the threat of the faction Dominador led could bring, it was better for them to stay at the building where the military was based. If he was alone, he could handle himself better and could freely escape if something might get out of hand.


     "I told you that I want to be alone right?"


     Irene however, who was sent to guide him around just would not go away as it the order she received from her superior.


     "I received my orders. I can't disobey that."


     Staff Sergeant Irene McCarren nonchalantly replied while following behind him like a guard.


     "Seriously. I know that immoral soldiers are the worst but this is what is annoying about the upright ones."


     Mark muttered.


     "What's wrong with that? It's one of our duties to follow orders of the higher ups."


     "Every order?"


     Mark stopped walking and looked at her.


     "Not all orders. Only orders that won't go against my morals."


     Irene said confidently puffing out her chest.


     "Seriously, you're a woman so don't do gestures like that. It doesn't matter to me but that will be provoking to others. I'm advising you."


     Mark said as he glanced at her before turned around and continued walking.


     Understanding the meaning of his nonchalant words, Irene felt dejected with her face red in embarrassment. She was a 'tough chick' in her squad but somehow, she could not stand the eyes of this guy that seemed to penetrate into her mind. However, she did not feel repulsive to those eyes but rather, she felt more interested. Recovering from her embarrassment, she immediately caught up to him.


     "You really won't leave me alone, will you?"


     Mark harrumphed.


     "I won't, I'm just following orders."


     With that, Mark decided to ignore her as he walked around the compound.


     While walking around, Mark saw the dwellings of the refugees and their current state. Though the refugees were not in a bad situation yet, it seemed that it would not take long and these people would become desperate. Not only the children but the adults too were showing symptoms of malnutrition. Furthermore, the living spaces were far from sanitary. The smell was unbearable for Mark whose senses were enhanced by his Evolution. If not for his strong resilience, he would probably flee away from this place already.


     Thinking that his friends could be living in this kind of place, Mark shook his head. It was really pitiful.


     With the food and supplies they brought from the mall, they could still last for about a week despite the number of people in his group. What would happen afterwards was not much of a concern since they had the capability to search for food themselves as Mutators and Evolvers. Their situation was in complete contrast against the situation of the normal people.


     "Mark?"


     Someone called him as he approached a certain room.


     It was not accidental. Mark was really going to this part of the refugee building as he detected some familiar emotional fluctuations.


     The person who called upon Mark was a man around a year younger than him. His face was above average though it could not be said that he was handsome. However, his face was now stained with grime and the clothes he was wearing seemed like something that had not been washed for several weeks already.


     Mark fully recognized this person. He was one of the guys closest to Mark and Rollan and was a part of Mark's circle of friends from high school. Though the communication between them had lessened after graduating from high school, it was no doubt that he was a close friend of his. What Mark did not expect was to find him in this place though since his house was quite away from here.


     Thinking about it, Mark though that it was possible. He probably fled here after the infected reached their place.


     "Mark! It's really you!"


     The man approached Mark who was just looking at him with a smile. Not able to stop his emotions, he held Mark's shoulders and looked at his face.


     "Seriously Arvie, you don't have to hold my shoulders like that. You're hands are dirty."


     Mark said with contempt but it was obvious that he was teasing the man in front of him.


     Hearing what Mark said, the man frowned before stretching his hand towards Mark's face trying to smear the dirt on his face. Mark of course dodged.


     "Don't dodge dammit. It's been long since we saw each other and you're looking at me like that. You already learned how to look down on people huh!"


     Arvie spoke with an aggrieved tone but his mouth had a bright smile hung in his face.


     Looking at two full grown men chasing each other like children trying to smear dirt on one another, Irene was speechless.


     "Stop it already will you."


     Mark bellowed.


     Knowing that he probable reached the limit of Mark's temper Arvie finally stopped. The two men bear hugged each other. Mark did not really mind Arvie's dirty appearance. He just could not help but try to get back from all the teasing he received years before from this guy.


     "What are you doing here?"


     Arvie asked.


     "Well, some things happened and I'm here with my group. Anyways, how are you faring. I heard that you already married."


     "Well, yeah. You didn't come though."


     "It was already late when I heard about it from Rollan. By the way, I came here with him."


     "You came here with Rollan? Really?"


     The two was about to continue their conversation when they saw the person in question walking anxiously while turning his head and gaze here and there as it he was looking for something.


     "Rollan!"


     Arvie called out with glee.


     Seeing Arvie, Rollan looked stunned but after he saw at Mark, he somehow looked like he saw the answer to his prayers.


     While looking at Rollan, Mark was frowning. His mental state was quite erratic as if he was worrying about something. Not waiting for Arvie to speak again Mark approached Rollan.


     "Is something wrong?"


     "Dorothy is missing."


     Rollan replied with worried expression. He had already lost most of his family with only his younger brother and younger cousin remaining. He was too worried for his remaining family to be missing at this period of time.


     "Dorothy… Your cousin?"


     "Yeah. She should be there where Nikky and her friends are staying but when we went there, she was gone."


     Hearing that, not only Mark frowned but also Irene and Arvie. Arvie knew that it was not the right time to catch up.


     "By what you said, that Dorothy should be the girl with Ms. Faja group right?"


     Irene interjected with a question.


     Seeing the female soldier, Rollan was surprised for a bit but nodded.


     "That's right."


     "All right, I'll be going. I'll relay this to my squad and mobilize them to help searching for her."


     Irene said with serious expression.


     "There's more to this right?"


     Mark asked seeing her expression.


     "I don't know if this is connected but there had been reports of women and children disappearing before. The main suspects we had been Dominador's men but we don't have sufficient evidence."


     "Dominador's men right?"


     Mark propped up his chin. He then turned to everyone.


     "Arvie, is there anyone with you right now? Family or relatives?"


     "My wife and Jason. The others were gone."


     Arvie looked dejected.


     "Jason is here too? Where is he?"


     Mark was surprised. It was because he could not detect Jason, who was Arvie's younger brother, around.


     "That guy went out with his own team earlier. Who knows what happened, he became stronger after he went berserk when our family was slaughtered by the infected."


     "I see."


     Mark then turned to Irene.


     "Ms. McCarren, there's no need to move your squad. I'll just request you to bring this friend of mine and his wife into your quarters."


     "But."


     "It'll be more efficient if I'll be the one doing the search."


     Irene wanted to deny him but seeing the look in his eyes, she could only nod.


     Seeing the staff sergeant agree, Mark turned to Rollan.


     "Rollan, meet up with Nikky and her group. I'll go and search for your cousin."


     "Can you really find her?"


     Rollan asked worriedly.


     "Don't underestimate me. We have our first lead so there is a place to start the search."


     With that, Rollan saw Mark's eyes glow with a faint red color.


     "Alright, be careful."


     Rollan did not know how Mark intended to look for Dorothy but knowing his friend's current capabilities, he decided to trust him with this.


     Mark nodded to everyone and started to move.


     As time was of essence, he did not hold back. Activating his adrenaline, he jumped over the walls and roofs like a ninja under everyone's bulging eyes. Not only Arvie and Irene, even the by-standers and refugees that saw him were shocked. After all, every jumped he made was just a few inches below three meters. I was not a jump that a normal human could do.


     Jumping over the structures built around the school premises one after another, Mark moved towards the Eastern side of the school.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     133 Rescuing Dorothy
      Day 5 – 8:37 AM – Central Pathway, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City Cavite


     Mark was currently running on the roof of the covered pathway they walked by earlier. Along the way, many soldiers were alarmed seeing someone running and jumping in fast speeds. Some of them thought of stopping Mark but there were those soldiers who were with Captain Dela Rosa when he welcomed Mark and his group and thus the soldiers did not attempt to do so. Being welcomed by Captain Dela Rosa himself, his standing was not someone they should bother. Rather, it would be better for them to guard the place tighter.


     It did not take him too long to arrive at the south eastern area of the elementary school. Mark jumped towards the second floor of a classroom building where no one could see him and let his emotional perception to cover the whole area. Mark then noticed, it looked like that the faction Dominador led not only stayed here in the elementary school but also annexed the high school to the south east. There was the Eastern Bacoor High School next to the elementary school at the south eastern part. The high school had a small campus but it had several buildings enough to handle the number of students before the apocalypse.


     The high school campus was separated from the elementary school campus by tall walls but it seemed that Dominador and his men managed to secure the high school by creating a hole in the wall connecting the two campuses. Looking at this, it seemed that the area Dominador's faction managed to annex was larger than both the local government and the military factions had.


     Covering the area, Mark frowned. It seemed that the number of people under Dominador's rule was also larger. He could detect about two hundred people at the area with about a hundred and fifty being confirmed as Dominador's men. He could assure that as their mental fluctuations were very stable. It would not be like that unless they had weapons, had confidence in their selves, or they had someone in their back like a group or a powerful leader. In this case, they all had that.


     As for the remaining people, there was no doubt about it that these people were the once Irene was talking about. There were faint fluctuations indicating children but all of the fluctuations had a negative vibe to them while most had despair in their minds. There were even those who seemed to want to die at the moment. These people were all gathered at the building to the south-easternmost building of the high school. Not only that building was in the most dangerous location, it was even sparsely fortified.


     Mark looked at the building inside the elementary that was annexed by this faction. It was because he detected several familiar fluctuations. He knew that it was Nikky and the fainter fluctuation should be Dorothy. However, he noticed that there was another one.



     "It looks like I'm late."


     Mark frowned as he muttered.


     He jumped off the building and unto the tree beside it before jumping on the roof of his former college campus. Though it was called a campus, it was just a large building with a dozen of rooms. His batch of students before was the pioneers of this school so they did not need too many rooms to accommodate the very few students at that time. That was also the reason why the college changed location. It was to accommodate the influx of the current students. Now, this building was annexed by the elementary school and was being occupied by Dominador's men.


     Using the roof of the former college building as a pathway, he managed to make his way towards the building where Nikky and Dorothy was undetected. It seemed that Nikky and Dorothy was in different rooms. However, while Dorothy was with another familiar fluctuation, Nikky seemed to be in the same room as Dominador and his men. It seemed that Nikky was shouting.


     Making his way closer and straining his ears, Mark tried to eavesdrop on their conversation.


     "...ere is Dorothy? You said that you'll return her if I follow you all here!"


     Nikky bellowed.


     "I did make my men say that. I'm not one to break my promise but you need to do something for me."


     Mark heard the rough voice belonging to Dominador.


     "What do you mean?"


     "Don't worry. It's just a little favor. After you do it, I'll return the little girl."


     "What do you want? Say it!"


     "I want you to bring that man here, the one who was welcomed by Dela Rosa. I want him here alone. That shouldn't be hard to do right?"


     Dominador sounded smug.


     "Why do you think that I will do that?!"


     "You will do it. That is if you want to see the girl living. Or else, you know what will happen."


     Hearing that much, Mark knew that it was because of him. Shaking his head, Mark decided to move. He did not want to implicate people because of his actions. Even though he had reasons in his mind as to why he ignored this emperor wannabe, he did not think that this guy would make his moves too early. It was not even an hour since the thing happened.


     As the second floor of the building where Nikky was inside and the roof of the former college building was side by side, it would be easy to make his way towards the second floor of the building.


     TING!


     Drawing his machete, he tapped the metal railing of the second floor and hid behind the wall of the second floor. The metal sound soon had drawn the attention of the man on guard at the second floor. Seeing that there was nothing that could make that sound on the second floor he thought of ignoring the sound. However, he somehow got thought that there would be something behind the wall for no reason. Because of that, he tried to peer behind the wall over the railing. He then saw the blade of a machete slicing down on his neck.


     The man did not manage to let out any scream as blood immediately entered his throat. All he could do was stare at the man wearing all black with fear in his eyes as he saw the eyes of the man glowing red. The man pulled his body off the railing and made him lie down on the roof behind the wall with his neck bleeding painting the roof with blood. With the loss of blood and the blood blocking his lungs, it did not take him long before he died.


     Looking at the dead man, the glow in Mark's eyes vanished. He had just used his emotion induction to reinforce the curiosity of the man and make him peer unto the back of the wall without alerting the man. Making two sounds in a row would sure make the man alert and such he resorted to this move which made it more successful.


     Sensing the people on the second floor, he jumped towards the second floor after ensuring that no one would see him from below. He hurriedly made his way towards the stairs while crouching. Hiding behind the wall beside the staircase, Mark waited for a few seconds before swinging his machete once more.


     Another of Dominador's men was making his way up to the second floor. When he reached the corner, he saw something black swipe towards his neck. He tried to step back but black thing was too fast. The next thing he knew was the pain in his neck as he saw the black thing pass through his neck. With that, the man fell with his eyes open that remained until he stopped moving.


     Mark pulled the body of the next victim and placed the body next to the first man on the roof like fish being dried under the sun. Because of their bleeding necks, the blood started to flow down the roof and drop by drop, fell into the ground below.


     Returning back, Mark ignored the hallway that was stained by blood as he made his way towards the last room on the second floor. It was the room where Dorothy was being held up and the reason why there were guards on the second floor despite the fact that the place supposed to be secure.


     As there was only two people in the room, Mark made his way in. There, he saw the familiar ten year old girl. He knew that it was Dorothy. There might be no interaction between Mark and this girl but as Rollan's friend, he saw her from time to time. Also with the fact that this girl share the same birthday as his, he would never forget her.


     However, the other person in the room was shocked seeing Mark enter the room. Mark also recognized this person. She was Mara who was Janette's little sister and a member of Nikky's group that he encountered earlier. Both Mara and Dorothy was tied up and gagged but Mark could not help but detect the guilt in Mara's subconscious. Furthermore, it seemed that unlike before, she could not look at him eye to eye.


     Considering the possibilities, Mark though of something after seeing her like this.


     Mark made her way towards the two and removed Dorothy's gag first.


     "Uncle, who are you? Are you here to help us?"


     Hearing that, Mark almost spurted out blood. It was fine with Emika calling him uncle but with Rollan being his friend and Dorothy being the latter's cousin, it should be just big brother or something along that. After all, this girl also addressed Rollan as brother if Mark remembered it correctly.


     Ignoring what she had just addressed him, Mark spoke.


     "I'm your Big Brother, Rollan's friend. I'm here to take you out of here."


     Mark then proceeded to untie her.


     "Big Brother? Where is he?"


     "He's back with our friends. If you don't believe me you can ask that woman later."


     Mark pointed at the still tied up Mara.


     He then paused and looked below. It seemed that Nikky had left already. He felt that he needed to hurry even more.


     After making his way towards Mara, he removed her gag and untied her.


     "Just leave me here."


     Surprisingly Mara said that as guilt overwhelmed her.


     "So, it's really you who brought this little girl here."


     Mark spoke under his breath making Mara tense up.


     "That Dominador probably proposed something to you and you fell for it didn't you. It's likely about your sister right?"


     He continued while Mara looked at him with wide eyes.


     "Don't ask how I know."


     Mark proceeded to untie here.


     "If you knew about it, then just leave me here. I deserve it."


     "Nope. If there were people to judge you, then it will be Nikky and Rollan."


     Mara stared at her, tears started to flow from her eyes.


     "Why? It's because the girl behind me don't want to leave you here or else she won't come with me."


     Mark said. There was no need to ask that to the little girl. As she did not know Mark even if he introduced himself, there was no way that the girl would just go with him after leaving Mara here. If Mark was to ask, it was likely that he would leave Mara here and escape with Dorothy but as Rollan was within his group, incurring the ire of even just a single person that would join him in the future could potentially ruin the harmony within the group. In that case, it was better to prevent it from happening.


     "Follow closely behind me."


     After being untied, Mark led them out of the room. The three crouched on the hallway and stealthily made their way to the roof of the former college.


     "Hey! What are you people doing there?!"


     A bellow was heard while Mara was jumping over the railings of the second floor.


     ***


     One of Dominador's men sleeping on the opposite building suddenly woke up and the first thing he saw was a woman jumping over the railing of the second floor. The man immediately picked up his assault rifle and tried to fire on the suspicious people but before he could do so, his body was already drilled with holes. His body slumped down bleeding profusely. Still, his bellow alerted everyone in the buildings around and even Dominador who was still at the first floor of the building where Mark rescued the two hurriedly walked out.


     Seeing what happened, Dominador looked up and saw shadows on the roof top of the former college running out of sight.


     His men had just died and it would be a blow to everyone's confidence. Since that was inevitable, Dominador could not let the perpetrator get away.


     His body bulged and his business suit tore up. His arms covered in monkey fur were revealed and his muscles became more distinct. In his mouth, his first pair of cuspids grew longer like fangs of a beast while his neck and jaw started to be covered with long fur.


     "RAAAAAA!"


     Dominador bellowed as thumped his chest with both fists. He then jumped towards the second floor of the building and grabbed the railings with his nimble hands and propelled himself towards the roof of the former college.


     "So, you're a weremonkey."


     Dominador heard a voice the moment he landed on the dome shaped roof.


     There, he saw a person that could not be more than familiar to him standing on the middle of the roof waiting for him. He would not forget this person that confronted him earlier.


     "So, you are the culprit!"


     Dominador said with a rough and nasal voice.


     "I am. So, what are you going to do?"


     Mark said with a sneer.


     "What are you sneering for? Die!"


     Dominador charged towards Mark.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     134 Evolver Versus Mutator
      Day 5 - 8:51 AM – Former CVSU Campus Rooftop, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Dominador who was currently looking like a half human and half monkey with a bulky body and crimson colored fur was charging towards Mark in rage. However, before he could even come close to his target and pummel him to death, he halted as he was greeted with a rising nozzle of an assault rifle. His eyes dilated. Due to his hate towards Mark, he neglected the fact that Mark was armed with a gun!


     TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Three muffled shots were released from the assault rifle as three bullets were sent flying towards Dominador's direction. Nevertheless, none of the bullets hit the target as Dominador stopped his charge before the shots were fired and jumped to the right.


     Seeing that his sudden attack that he did the moment Dominador charged at him was evaded, Mark frowned. The perception of the Mutator in front of him was not something to joke at. He noticed that the slight movement of his gun despite how fast it was alerted his enemy and immediately did the maneuvers to evade the moment the shots were fired.


     Trying to gauge the abilities of the Mutator in front of him, Mark shot several more bullets towards his enemy.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Yet, every shot missed.


     Dominador was able to evade and he started moving to dodge the moment the gun were fired. It was as if he had a keen grasp on the trajectory the bullet would fly. Mark could do the same thing like avoiding but the method and skill were different from what the Weremonkey in front of him was displaying. With his empathic ability, he could deduce which person was going to pull the trigger and concentrating his adrenaline to his eyes and brain would make his perception faster and slowing the bullets to some extent enabling him to avoid the gunshots.


     The skill Dominador was displaying was different. Mark was sure that this was not something Dominador acquired from his Mutation but something he built up from experience. During the times Dominador was evading, Mark could feel that Dominador's emotional trigger towards the bullets were non-existent as if his mind were blank as he dodge. Watching his movements and detecting the emotional fluctuations Dominador had, Mark concluded that this person was dodging the bullets by instinct.


     TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Mark fired another burst of bullet which made him quite indignant to fire once more. It was because he started to feel that he was just wasting bullets.


     On the other hand, Dominador was getting vexed even more. The person in front of him was seemed to be predicting his movements and fire at the place where he should be moving towards which made him jump back and forth without being able to advance. If not for his keen sense to danger engraved in his mind due to countless dangerous experiences, he would already be sieved with bloody holes already.



     Mark kept firing at Dominador without hitting while the latter was not able to advance further in order to avoid the incoming bullets flying towards his direction. In simple words, the two were at a stalemate.


     "Hey! Fight with me fairly!"


     The angry Dominador bellowed. He admit himself that he was blinded by rage and neglected the fact that the enemy in front of him had a gun even if he did not, he would not be able to use guns while he was in his mutated form either. In this form, his hands and fingers were enlarged and as such, not to mention firing one when he could not even hold a gun.


     "Don't wanna."


     TSST! TSST!


     Mark answered nonchalantly and fired another two bullets towards Dominador.


     "You--"


     Dominador could not finish his words and jumped to his left to dodge. His mind was slowly being filled with anger.


     "It's your fault making your way here alone and without weapons. Why should throw away my advantage?"


     Mark shot a smug look despite the fact that his heart was aching for needing to waste ammunition on this guy. It was really not worth it.


     During the time Mark met this guy earlier, he purposely provoked Dominador for two reasons. One was because he hated the farce this guy used to try and entice him to go to their base. The other was because Mark was looking for Mutators to feed Janette. As Dominador was known to be an evil person, he would not think twice of eliminating this guy at the right time. He just did not make his move earlier as Mei and the others were with him while Dominador had his men. Mei and the other members of his group might get caught in the middle of the crossfire.


     Now however, seeing what kind of Mutator Dominador was, Mark became indignant to feed him to Janette anymore. If he did, who knows if his precious specimen would also get covered in fur? He would never try to risk that.


     TSST!


     Mark shot another bullet making Dominador back up.


     "You should know that we have your friend's cousin right?! That's why you're here for sure! I don't think you will want anything to happen to her!"


     Dominador tried to make Mark compromise. However, he saw his enemy shooting a stare at him as if he was looking at an idiot. This made him even more infuriated.


     'Dammit!'


     Dominador cursed inside. He thought that this person did not care about that child at all. Then, Mark spoke.


     "What are you talking about? I already rescued your hostages. There's two of them right?"


     "What?!"


     Dominador's eyes dilated. If that really happened, then it was too fast! He thought that this person had just arrived here to rescue them and the two hostages were not rescued yet! They had just informed Ms. Faja about their conditions and if this person was to initiate his rescue, he needed to scour the whole area which was filled with his men, unless, he was able to pinpoint the exact location where they hid the child. However, he just pinpointed that they had two hostages even when they also informed Ms. Faja of only one. It meant that he might have really rescued them already!


     "You don't believe me? Look there. There are two of your men there with slit necks. "


     Mark said smugly as he lowered his gun while pointing towards the area of the roof behind the building.


     Clouded by his thoughts of disbelief and anger, he turned his head to see where he was pointing at by reflex. There he saw of his men, dead, bleeding from their necks and placed on the roof like fish being dried under the sun.


     'Shit!'


     Dominador cursed in his mind.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     During the lapse in Dominador's mind, Mark fired ten of his remaining bullets in his clip.


     Realizing the he unknowingly fell to his enemie's ploy, he immediately tried to dodge but it was late. The most he could do was to step his left foot back and make his right side face Mark's incoming bullets while covering his head.


     TSHK!


     Though four bullets missed, the rest riddled the right side of Dominador's body spewing out blood from the wounds.


     "RAAHHH!! I'll kill you!"


     Dominador's mind became enveloped with rage faster due to the pain and the humiliation he felt from falling to his enemy's ploy.


     Mark on the other hand felt elated. Not only some of his shots managed to hit the target, it managed to raise the opposite's anger level. It was barely below tolerable range of what Dominador's mind could handle before losing his rationality and going berserk.


     It was really good that Mark positioned himself to face the way a little bit against the sun. In this way, he could conceal the fact that his eyes were constantly glowing red ever since the time Dominador transformed to his Mutated form. For Mark, he felt that it was hard to influence the mind of Mutators even with his emotion induction. It was the reason he was looking smug and continuously taunted and created that ploy. He was slowly increasing Dominador's anger.


     Nevertheless, what he was doing was really effective. The reigning though at Dominador's subconscious was domination. He wanted to lead, be a king or an emperor. That was also why Mark said that he did not want to play kingdoms with him before. However, everything that Mark did was not only disrespectful but also insulting to the eyes of this aspiring ruler. And thus, Mark was successful in building up this guy's anger level.


     Seeing that Dominador was still able to charge despite his injuries, Mark could not help but curse this guy's tenacity and toughness. But Mark also expected this as this guy was a Mutator. Common sense would not totally apply to their kind.


     TSST! TSST!


     Mark fired two more bullets and it did not miss but Dominador purposely made his arms hit by the bullets and did not stop his charge at all.


     TSST! TSST! TSST!


     The magazine of Mark's assault rifle was finally emptied. The three remaining bullets also hit Dominador's arm.


     Managing to close onto Mark, Dominador pulled his right bloody arm backward and swung it forward. The movement was fast and due to that, the wounds created by the bullets started to spew out blood profusely. However, due to Dominador's anger, he was not affected by the pain anymore. He only wanted to pummel this disrespectful bastard to meat paste.


     Dominador's charge was fast and so as his attack. A normal person would not be able to dodge it. Unfortunately, his current adversary was Mark. Concentrating his adrenaline to his eyes and brain, Dominador's attack coming towards him started to slow down.


     Mark took a single step back making the smash miss. Due to the force and speed of the attack, Dominador's fist continued towards the roof they were standing on.


     BAM!!!


     A fifteen inches diameter hole was created on the roof with the surrounding two more inches around the hold dented inwards.


     Strong! Dominador's arms were as strong as a bullet! If Mark was hit by a single punch by him, it would sure feel like he was hit by a cannonball!


     Seeing Mark dodge his attack without problem, Dominador's eyes dilated. Even though he was about to be consumed by his anger, he still had rationality left in him. He knew that his attack was not any random person could dodge. Yet, this person in front of him dodged it without batting an eyelid!


     Dominador followed his attack with a diagonal swing of his left arm upwards. But Mark then slanted his body to the right dodging the attack by just two inches. Mark could even see the pores under the fur on Dominador's arm due to the close distance. Seeing his second attack miss once more, Dominador followed it with a front kick using his right leg. This time, Mark stepped his left foot back and dodge the attack by a few centimeters.


     'Dammit!'


     Dominador's anger started to rise once more. He already unleashed three deadly attacks and all the attacks missed. Furthermore, there was not even a shred of panic on Mark's face but he was still looking at him smugly.


     However, Dominador regained a part of his rationality after he noticed the eyes of Mark. As the two were already engaged in close combat, there were times that Dominador would block the rays of the sun and thus, he noticed the red glow on his enemy's eyes. He could not help but regain a bit of rationality as he felt goosebumps and danger. Nevertheless, as a dominator, he had no thoughts of backing down. For someone aiming to rule, backing down would be a humiliation. Because of that he continued his combat exchange with Mark. Still, none of his attacks hit Mark making him angrier for every second that passed.


     From the last attack, Mark found a leeway and jumped back. He then released the lock of the clip of his assault rifle making the clip fall unto the roof they were standing on. Mark then reached for his back.


     Seeing that, Dominador immediately closed in. He should not let this person reload his gun or he would be forced to separate. Due to desperation, he swiped his hand targeting the assault rifle. The assault rifle was hit and immediately broke into pieces leaving the strap on Mark's body.


     Dominador felt elated seeing the assault rifle break but for some strange reason, Mark did not stop reaching for his back. It was then his eyes dilated once more.


     Mark was not reaching for another clip for the assault rifle but reaching for his pistol. As Dominador had just attacked his assault rifle, he was totally open. Mark drew the pistol as fast as he could and fired towards Dominador's chest where his heart was located. He did not try to aim at Dominador's head because he would be able to dodge it with minimal movement but how about his enlarged torso?


     TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Mark managed to fire three shots but it seemed that it was not fatal. At the last moment, Dominador was able to pull his body back diverting the aim from his heart to his lower chest. The three shots were not fatal but severely injured his organs. Dominador jumped back several times clutching his bleeding chest with blood also trailing down the left corner of his lips. Pain was apparent to his face despite the huge amount of anger he was feeling inside.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     135 The Real Fight was Yet to Star
      Day 5 – 9:01 AM – Former CVSU Campus Rooftop, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     "YOU-!!!"


     Dominador spoke clutching his bleeding chest with his eyes filled with indignation.


     He was a known leader of an underground mafia which based here in Bacoor. Drugs, firearms, prostitution, they deal with a lot of illegal business under the backing of select officials from the government. Due to that, they were able to maintain their freedom and even the police was not able to make a move on their group. Still for the sake of taking the eyes of the populace to their movements, they had to throw out sacrifices that led to shoot outs and capture of their insignificant members.


     When the outbreak came, he got caught in the middle of a crucial business transaction. Unable to find shelter immediately, he and some of his men were bitten due to the number of the infected despite their weapons and fighting prowess. Filled with remorse, he left his men at that place and fled back to their base. Despite his body covered in blood and the calls of his men as he passed by, he hurried towards his office and locked the door. Before he passed out alone in his office, he remembered his goal of conquest. He knew from the start that there was no use to chase conquering the world but he at least wanted to conquer the underground business in this country.


     However, he woke up. Not as an infected but something else. His arms and legs were covered in fur but he had an overflowing strength in them. Tapping unto that strength transforms his body into something that looked like a half-human and half-monkey. Still, he did not care about his appearance. With his new prowess and the eminent fall of the government, he could rise up and conquer everything.


     Since then, he built up his current group annexing the surviving small time gangs and illegal groups in the area and every single one of them was under his command. With his current abilities and the number of men under him, no one ever tried to go against him with the exception of people who held the same firepower as his group which was the local government and the military. Despite that, he never fell into disadvantage ever since they managed to annex this part of the settlement.


     Even though they could not make a move against the two other factions, the other two were not able either. In case that a confrontation happened between the factions, not only the members of the factions would incur repercussions but the innocent refugees would also suffer.


     Thus, he was able to start his goal as someone who conquers, living luxuriously while not fearing of anyone going after his and his men despite their vile deeds.


     Now, what was happening to him was a total humiliation. The thing he was most indignant about was that he did not even know what was going on. Rage was starting to envelop his mind that he was about to explode! After all, it was the very first time he experienced a humiliating setback after the apocalypse came!



     "What are you?!"


     Dominador bellowed but his voice was not as confident as before and his eyes dilated in shock.


     Not only that he did not gain advantage towards their fight but he was even severely injured. Furthermore, Mark was not following the by the books and even managed to use his past experiences he accumulated to trick him. Mark purposely let the magazine fall while reaching by his back like he was going to get another magazine and reload the assault rifle but he actually planned to draw another gun from the start!


     To his question however, Mark sneered. He stared at Dominador with the red glow on his eyes intensifying and answered.


     "Who do you think you are for me to answer you?"


     Dominador's eyes dilated even more from rage hearing that reply. To question him about his identity was a complete humiliation. As someone who viewed himself as a potential ruler, it was infuriating to be questioned about his authority.


     His anger was rising very quickly that his eyes started to become bloodshot.


     "Leader!"


     A shout was heard calling for Dominador.


     With his mind clouded by rage, he turned around by reflex and saw several men on the open hallway of the second floor of the building where Dorothy was supposed to be tied up. They were Dominador's armed men and were there to assist their leader. Unfortunately, with Dominador's current state of mind, their call made the injured Dominador give Mark a huge opening.


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Dominador's body was riddled with several more holes in different parts of his body. Due to his anger and severe injuries, he was not able to put up a defense. All the five bullets Mark fired at that opening all hit Dominador's body and four of the bullets drilled holes on Dominador's abdomen.


     "PUH!"


     Dominador staggered backwards spewing blood from his mouth with his eyes filled with disbelief and frenzy.


     "Leader!"


     Dominador's right hand man bellowed seeing the current state of their revered leader. Without wasting any more time, Dominador's men aimed their guns at Mark and fired.


     RATATATATATA!!!


     Several dozens of bullets flew towards Mark's direction making him retreat. Mark then raised his gun once more and fired parting shots at Dominador. He emptied the clip of his pistol riddling Dominador's body with more bloody holes before jumping off from the roof.


     "F*CK!"


     Seeing that the assailant jumped off to the other side of the building, Dominador's right hand man cursed. They then started to make their way towards the roof and approach their leader that was currently kneeling due to his severe wounds.


     They thought of bringing away their injured leader. Unfortunately for them, it was not over yet. Mark did not escape. He just made his way towards their vehicle to get another set of weapons and planned to come back right away. With Dominador succumbing to his injuries, Mark would not make a mistake of not using it to his advantage.


     ***


     During time Mark started the fight with Dominador, Mara had already made her way down the roof using the same route Mark used to climb up there. Carrying Dorothy on her back, she was running as fast as an Olympic athlete.


     Mara was also an Evolver whose legs were enhanced. In terms of speed within Nikky's group, she was the fastest and thus, her position with the group was a scout. Now however, she was using her fast legs to bring Dorothy to safety. She already did a mistake, she did not want to another. She was actually reluctant to leave Mark there alone but as Dorothy's safety was essential, she could only obey Mark's instructions. It was to bring Dorothy to the building the military used as their quarters.


     While running and ignoring the inquisitive stares of the people on the way, Mara saw a silhouette of a woman from the distance walking hurriedly towards the same direction.


     "Boss!"


     Mara called out to Nikky who was going towards the military quarters to find Rollan and Mark.


     Hearing the call, Nikky turned around and her eyes dilated not only because of shock but also glee.


     "Dorothy! Mara!"


     Nikky shouted as she ran back.


     In a few seconds, the two women and the girl stood in front of each other. Nikky immediately pulled Dorothy into her embrace. She was really worried. After she confronted Dominador, she agreed to his terms so that Dorothy would remain safe for a longer time even though she had no intention to follow the terms that hateful man gave. Nikky was actually going to find Mark to discuss what they should do. However, not long had passed and she actually saw Dorothy safe and sound being carried by Mara.


     "Mara, what happened? Why is Dorothy with you?"


     Nikky hurriedly asked. Though she was happy that Dorothy was now here, she did not think that Mara would be able to rescue the girl. Dominador's area was filled with his armed men and it was basically suicide to go there and save Dorothy alone.


     Panting, Mara was about to answer but the girl beat her to it.


     "Sis Nikky, Sis Mara and that Unc- scary looking big brother saved me. Right?"


     At the end of her sentence, Dorothy turned to Mara.


     Hearing that, Mara looked at Dorothy with shock just to see the ten year old girl also looking at her. Dorothy then shook her head slightly preventing Mara to say what really happened.


     Understanding what Dorothy was trying to say, Mara felt touched. She did the girl wrong but the girl was still speaking up for her. This was a debt she needed to pay in the future. Now however, there was an urgent matter.


     "Th-that's right! But now is not the time to ask questions! Your boyfriend's friend.."


     Mara tried to recall his name.


     "Mark?"


     Nikky asked confused but thinking that Rollan might have told Mark what happened, that could be the reason why. Though, she was still confused as to why Mara and Mark would be together.


     "Yes! Mark! He stayed behind to hold off Dominador and his men to let us escape!"


     Mara looked worried. She was also saved by Mark though the latter really had no intention to do so.


     "What?!"


     Nikky was shocked.


     RATATATATATA!!!


     They then heard the sounds of multiple guns firing which echoed across the whole settlement.


     "We need to help him!"


     Nikky was about to charge back but Mara held her arm.


     "Don't! We won't be much of help if it's just us! M-Mark have connections with the military right? We should ask them first for help!"


     Hearing that, Nikky nodded. The three hurriedly made their way towards the military building.


     ***


     On the military building however, another scene was happening.


     Rollan and Irene immediately reported what happened to the Captain who was currently with Joey and Alderick discussing a few things. Hearing that Mark went to rescue the missing cousin of Rollan and the possible culprit, Captain Dela Rosa frowned. As their manpower was now lacking, it was not good to clash with that faction of criminals. However, if Mark was there, they should prepare to support. Though he was a little hesitant about it…


     "Alderick, gather up our men that are not in guard duty. The time for us to confront Dominador and his men came earlier than expected. Joey, contact Councilor and Chairwoman Palabrica. Tell them what was going on and ask them for support."


     "Yes Sir!"


     The two soldiers answered with a salute and hurriedly went to fulfill their tasks.


     ***


     Inside the room Botanist Chervil was staying, he shared his experiences with his older sister and her children. It was then that Emika and Mikio suddenly stood up from their seats while looking at the same direction.


     "Emika, Mikio. Is there something wrong?"


     Rosamie asked her children.


     The two children looked at each other and nodded before replying to their mother.


     "That scary uncle is fighting someone."


     Hearing that, Rosamie frowned while looking worried. Mark was their benefactor so she would at least be concerned about his business.


     "Are you two sure?"


     "We are!"


     The two children then looked at each other communicating.


     "Mom, stay here with Lil Brother and Oji. I'm going to help that scary uncle."


     "But it can be dangerous."


     "Don't worry Mom. If it's dangerous, that scary uncle will sure protect me."


     Emika assured with a bright smile. Without waiting for her mother's consent, she bolted off out of the room. Her green hair grew and latched onto the railing before she jumped down from the second floor hallway to the open space in front of the military building with the assistance of her hair.


     ***


     At the room where the rest of Mark's group was currently staying, the girls were chatting and the group spending on different activities together. Abbygale, Odette and Siegfried were even playing on the phones Mark lent them before.


     As for Mei, she was standing by the window looking at a certain direction as if she was staring at something far away.


     "Gege, be careful."


     She muttered under her breath.


     It was then that the curled up Laelaps stood up looking at the same direction Mei was looking at. Under everyone's confused gaze Laelaps faced the large beetle resting by her side.


     "ARF!"


     Laelaps barked at the beetle jolting it awake.


     "GWEEE!"


     "RARF!"


     As if conversing, the two let out sounds alternatively.


     Looking like the two came to an agreement, the beetle climbed up to Laelaps back and the Laelaps bolted out of the room with the beetle.


     "What's going on? Where are those two going?"


     Melissa could not help but voice out because the two were behaving strangely. However, no one was able to answer that and Mei who seemed to know feigned that she did not hear the question.


     It was then, another strange thing happened.


     CLING!!!! TING! TING! TING!


     They heard a loud sound of metal breaking and falling unto the floor. Looking at the source of the sound, everyone's eyes dilated.


     They saw the always quiet Janette standing in front of the chair where she sat on before. By her foot were the broken chains that were supposed to bound her. Furthermore she was looking at the same direction Mei was looking at.


     Then, with a fast speed, she tried to run out of the room. Everyone else quickly retreated away while Odelina quickly caught Janette but shockingly, Janette was overpowering her. Unable to hold on, Janette pried Odelina's grip open and pushed her away. Due to the strength of the push, Odelina was flung away towards the wall about three meters away.


     As she was freed from restrictions, Janette ran out in her fastest speed. Surprising enough, she was running the same direction Laelaps took.


     RATATATATATA!!!


     Everyone heard the loud noises caused by a number of guns being fired.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     136 Surprise Slaughter
      Day 5 – 9:04 AM – 4th Grade Building 1st Floor, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     The sounds of the gunshots echoing across the settlement early in the morning jolted everyone into a state of panic. The refugees outside their dwellings hurriedly ran back and closed their doors while those who were able to fight the infected prepared themselves in case. Furthermore, the scene of soldiers that were speaking on their radios while frowning as they all ran towards the direction of their headquarters did not do any help to quell their stirred minds.


     Everyone thought that the infected were attacking once more. After all, it was not the first time gunshots echoed across the settlement but the previous times, it was all because of the infected. Thus, the refugees though that the same circumstances were happening. None of them though that the cause was a completely different event.


     Back inside the classroom where Mei and everyone were gathered, Odelina propped herself up while coughing. The force Janette used to push her towards the wall was no joke. If it was a normal person, their bones might have shattered already. The cracks on the wall left after Odelina crashed unto it was the evidence. What bewildered everyone was that no one knows the reason why the docile Janette suddenly erupted and rushed out.


     Furthermore, the moment they saw Janette running after Laelaps and the beetle through the window, they suddenly saw Emika jump off from the second floor of a different part of the building joining the dog and the beetle. The three went towards the same direction with Janette following behind them.


     Furthermore, the sudden sounds of gunshots made everyone unsettled. Knowing that it might get dangerous as Janette was still an infected, Odelina wanted to chase after her. Nevertheless, she was grabbed by her arm. Looking to the side, Odelina saw Mei who was shaking her head.


     "Young miss. Do you know what is happening?"


     Odelina asked with bewilderment. Everyone inside also turned towards Mei in askance.


     "I think, I know a little but please, just stay here and protect everyone. Things might get dangerous if not handled properly."


     What Mei said was a little cryptic to everyone but Odelina could only nod.


     "But what about Janette? I'm afraid she might attack someone. Also that strength…"


     "It should be fine. All of you might not know but Gege told me last night before sleeping that Janette was starting to develop her own consciousness. It's less likely that she will attack anyone. Aside from special food, I think."


     Hearing that, everyone was shocked. An infected that was developing consciousness was something really surprising. However, they were lost as to what she meant for special food.


     Before they could continue their conversation, Irene arrived with Rollan. Behind them were Arvie and his wife Jayne. Rollan introduced Arvie and Jayne to everyone allowing the group to know Arvie's relationship to Mark who was the leader of the group. Then, Irene finally relayed what was going on making everyone perplexed as they looked at Rollan who had one of his remaining relative missing.



     It was then that Nikky arrived with Dorothy in tow. However, Mara was not with her anymore. Seeing Dorothy that was safe, Rollan was very elated and he forcefully hugged the girl even lifting her up. Nikky then relayed what Dorothy and Mara told her updating everyone about what was happening.


     Knowing that what Mark did, everyone was perplexed specially Rollan who was the one who asked him for help. Though he saw his best friend being able to jump up that high, in actuality, he never saw Mark fight ever since he knew him. If something were to happen to Mark just because he went to save Dorothy, he would not know what to do.


     Nevertheless, while Rollan and the others who they had just met today were panicked, the rest only had troubled expressions on their faces.


     "We know now why Laelaps and Emika left. Janette also probably went to where Master is."


     Odelina nodded in realization.


     Seeing their troubled faces but calm reactions, Irene stared to them with wide eyes.


     "Are you people worried about him, your leader? He's facing a Mutator and his armed men! What if he faced danger? He could die!"


     However, it seemed Mei took what she said as an insult, she looked at Irene while frowning.


     "Don't underestimate Gege. He already faced thousands of infected before and remained alive. Such insignificant ants can't harm him."


     Looking at Mei, Irene gulped. In her eyes, the shy looking beautiful girl vanished. What replaced her was a beautiful woman that only had Mark in her eyes and everything else was insignificant. However, the next moment, it seemed that Mei lost interest in her and became impassive once more while staring towards a certain direction.


     ***


     At the vehicle, Mark completed his preparations and was about to head out under the watch of the two soldiers that were left to guard their vehicles. He was carrying the only M79 grenade launcher, a PSG-1 sniper rifle and a USC sub-machinegun. However, before he could hang the bag containing the magazines and ammunition on his back, he felt several fluctuations coming towards his direction. Knowing who were coming, Mark was surprised.


     "Scary Uncle~!"


     Mark heard a bright childish voice from the distance.


     Soon, the five reinforcements came in front of him. He saw Emika riding on the back of Laelaps while hugging the large beetle. Behind them, he could see Janette and Mara who was following behind her sister. Mark could not help but scratch his head.


     It was one thing for Laelaps and Emika to come to his aid. Laelaps as a dog had strong senses and thus, it was not surprising for her to come and the beetle probably came here due to this independent dog. As for Emika, she also had a strong enough ability to sense her surroundings. Mark first noticed it when they were leaving the city hall. Despite the fact that the MB Sprinter had a heavily tinted window, she still managed to find him and even waved at him as they left.


     However, why in the world was Janette in here. It was sure that Mara saw Janette out of her leash and hurriedly followed but Mark could not fathom why this strange infected came here.


     "Ne~ Scary Uncle, where's the enemy?"


     Emika inquired as she looked around not even realizing that the large beetle was now struggling to get away from her embrace.


     "M-Mark! You're fine! Thank goodness."


     Mara seeing that Mark was fine felt relieved but she could not help but feel perplexed seeing Mark fully armed. It was not hard for her to discern his current intention.


     While the Emika and Mara was in the midst of speaking their thoughts to Mark, Janette walked towards him and started sniffing his body. With a darkened complexion, Mark grabbed her head and gently pushed her away.


     "What are you doing?"


     Mark could not help but voice out but Janette suddenly grabbed his jacket and pulled it towards her mouth. She then licked that part of jacket. Seeing this, Mark hurriedly pulled his jacket away but he realized what was going on. It seemed that Janette was drawn by the clash between him and Dominador. The part of his jacket she licked was stained by Dominador's blood when he shot his chest.


     Sighing Mark spoke.


     "Mara, right? Since you're here, I have a task for you."


     "What is it?"


     Mara immediately approached him.


     "I'll leave your sister under your care. We'll deal with Dominador and his men."


     "But…"


     Mara was elated that she would have the time to spend with her sister but since her sister was an infected, she doubted that she would be able to rein her in. However, before her eyes, Mark turned to Janette and pushed her inside the vehicle and made her sit down on the sofa.


     "Stay here. Stay. No food if you move from here."


     Mark with red glowing eyes spoke like if he was training a dog.


     Mara wanted to spurt blood from her mouth seeing her sister being treated like a dog but remembering that she was supposed to be a mindless infected, Mara could only sigh. At least, her sister seemed to be different from the others. Furthermore, her sister was actually heeding Mark's commands as she remained on the spot while staring at Mark.


     Unknown to them, Mark was using his [Emotion Induction] to Janette which allowed her to perceive his intent as it was obvious that she could not understand everything he was saying. Though it was faint, Janette's newborn consciousness reacted to his intent and he finally felt relieved as his intent seemed to be understood.


     Knowing that Janette would remain on the spot, he turned to the others.


     "Mara, keep an eye on her alright?"


     Mara nodded without hesitation.


     Looking at the golden dog, the four horned beetle, and the little dryad, Mark sighed and spoke.


     "Since you three are already here, I'll give you tasks. We're going to take down a bunch of criminals."


     "Then Scary Uncle~! I'll help but give me and my lil bro a bar of chocolate each~!"


     "Do you think I have those?"


     "Scary Uncle lying is bad~! Gale told me before that you have several packs being cooled inside the freezer~!"


     Mark could only slap his forehead hearing that.


     ***


     Day 5 – 9:14 AM – South Building 1st Floor, Eastern Bacoor National High School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Dominador was being nursed by only medic on their group. Due to the lack of medical supplies, Dominador could only grimace in pain as the bullets stuck in his arms and legs were being pulled out one by one. As for the ones in his torso, though he would not die from it, there was still the need to remove the bullets through surgery.


     Dominador's mutation led to his body turning into something like a monkey's which highly enhanced his arms and legs. His weakness however was his torso and head. Furthermore, it was likely that he would die if Mark managed to shoot him even once on his head which strange enough, he never did. Still, that action of Mark even made his anger rise as he felt that Mark was looking down on him.


     "Matias, gather everyone! We'll deal with that bastard called Mark and his group! The women in his group are all for you to enjoy as long as we kill him! If the military interfere, we'll also deal with them!"


     Amidst the pain, Dominador bellowed his orders to his right hand man.


     "Yes leader!"


     Matias replied but before he could go out of the room, one of their high ranking men barged into the room with a look of horror in his face.


     "Leader!"


     "What is going on?!"


     Matias, who was about to leave asked.


     "Sir Matias, Leader! We're trapped!"


     Hearing that, Dominador jolted with a confused expression. Ignoring the pain, he asked.


     "What do you mean?"


     "Leader! Our exits were blocked with thick vines! Even the rooms where we are keeping the hostages were covered with vines!"


     "What are you saying? Vines? What is going on?"


     Dominador could not fathom what his subordinate was trying to say.


     However, as his subordinate stepped forward to answer.


     BANG! CRASH!


     His subordinate's body then fell with a bloody hole behind his head after a loud sound of a gunshot and the glass on the window breaking.


     Shocked by what happened, the men inside the room tried to go out of the room.


     Then…


     THUMP! BOOM!


     An explosion occurred by the door they were about to pass through. The people who were late to go out were flung away groaning in pain but those who were early. All perished on the spot with incomplete bodies. Among the dead bodies was Matias who stood right beside the door. And now, only half of his head remained while staring at Dominador's direction.


     Seeing what happened, Dominador, the medic and the few of Dominador's guards were shocked. But as if pouring salt to their wounds, they heard a mocking voice shouting from the outside.


     "Dominador! Surprised? You made the move first so you can only blame yourself. Today, your kingdom will fall before you can even build its foundation."


     THUMP! BOOM!


     "AHHH!"


     Another explosion occurred outside the room which was followed by painful bellows of Dominador's men.


     Now, all of Dominador's anger dissipated. His face paled as he spurted blood. He was breathing too heavily that his wound on his chest and abdomen that had already stopped bleeding opened up once more.


     THUMP! BOOM!


     And another explosion echoed. Then, following the explosion, the sounds bullets raining from above sounded, drilling his men outside with holes.


     He then saw one of his close subordinates running outside the room through the window. However, before he could even seek shelter, his fell with a splatter of blood coming from his temple.


     Dominador's guards could not help but swallow their own saliva as they watched what was happening outside. One of them took a peek beside the door and saw their men who wanted to escape but all of their escape routes were blocked with sturdy and thick vines.


     THUMP! BOOM!


     The armed men gathered by the blocked entrance were blown away by another explosion. Most of the ones closest to the explosion were dead with mangled bodies.


     The guard who saw that felt his knees weaken as he slumped to the floor. He looked at their leader, Dominador.


     "L-Leader our brothers were b-being slaughtered… Wh-what are we going to do?"


     The guard spoke with a quivering voice.


     BANG! CRASH!


     Through another window, another bullet passed through and drilled a hole on the head of the guard that had just spoken.


     Everyone was now quivering as they retreated away from the windows and closed the doors. But before all of them could do so, another bullet flew in through the broken window claiming the life of another guard.


     Seeing his men being helplessly slaughtered in front of him, Dominador's eyes turned bloodshot with his complexion very pale. Since the start his successful career as an underground boss until now, this was the first time he made a mistake. He underestimated not only Mark's prowess but also his viciousness.


     Propping himself up, Dominador stared at his men. Although he regretted his mistake, there was no taking it back. Still, he could not fall here. Dominador looked at the window facing the back side of the building. Using his uninjured left arm, he bashed the windows broken and started to remove the railings outside the window with his sheer strength.


     However, the moment he grasped the metal railing, a figure of a man landed on top of the wall in front of the window. The figure was looking at Dominador with a smile.


     However, looking at the man, Dominador felt as if he was looking at a devil. With eyes brightly glowing red and the vicious smile plastered on his face, Mark stared at Dominador who froze in fear. This was the very first time Dominador felt that the reaper was grasping his neck.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     137 The Fall of Dominador“s Faction
      Day – 9:18 AM – South Building 1st Floor, Eastern Bacoor National High School, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Looking at Mark standing outside the window, Dominador could not help but step back in fright. At that moment he stepped back, the red glow in Mark's eyes intensified even more. Furthermore, since Mark was standing at the wall with the sun behind him, the red glow in his eyes was emphasized even more. Dominador and his men shuddered while watching that sight.


     "W-What do you want?! A-Are you really going to massacre all of us?"


     Gathering the remaining courage he had, Dominador bellowed.


     This bellow was then met with Mark tilting his head to the right with a look of confusion and disdain in his eyes.


     "Well, why not? In the first place, it's your fault alright? I commend that you're too efficient in your moves. The moment that you heard about Captain Dela Rosa's attitude towards me, you tried to meet and even invite me. If I'm correct, you want to try and get some hints and information from me. Of course, I will decline. You think, everyone is an idiot and will be scared the moment you show up with your armed men behind you? The moment I declined, if you just let it be and stopped there this wouldn't have led to this right?"


     "You-!!"


     "What about me? There might be wrong with me but the mistake here is yours. Well, since you're going to die anyway, let me tell you. I'm looking for a Mutator to feed my pet and you made your move. That's really convenient for me since I don't really make moves on people who didn't offend me in anyway. Also, no one will open their mouths to defend you guys even if all of you criminals were to die. So, I guess, I'll thank you for offering yourself as sacrifice."


     "PUH!"


     Dominador spewed a mouthful of blood. His injured innards quivered after hearing what Mark said. He already heard about Janette from his men and that was how they managed to trick Mara into bringing Dorothy to them and captured the two to blackmail their targets. He never thought that since the start, the latter only viewed him as nothing but food for his pet infected!


     "Dammit! Men! What are staring at him for?! SHOOT!"


     Dominador who staggered backwards saw his men who seemed to be in a trance as they stared at Mark. With his shout, he managed to snap his men from their stupor and immediately raised their guns firing at Mark outside the window.


     RATATATATATATATA!


     All of Dominador's armed men inside the room shot several bullets to the window but the duration did not took too long. It was because at the moment they fired, they saw the man outside the window jumped back behind the wall. They could not fathom why the man did that. It was because outside that wall, was a large number of infected that always lingered the area due to their activities.


     Then…


     BUZZZZZZZ!



     The moment they stopped shooting, they heard a loud buzzing sound. The next thing they saw was Mark rising up above the wall with two dark brown wings moving in supersonic speed buzzing behind his back.


     To their horror, Mark aimed his sub-machinegun towards them. All of them immediately dived towards cover. Unfortunately for their injured leader…


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Dominador's body was riddled with several new holes before falling backwards.


     With another buzz, they saw Mark flew up away from their sight.


     Seeing that the enemy left, some of them sighed in relief. Some of them along with their medic hurried towards Dominador who fell on the floor bleeding profusely. Dominador was still alive and was even conscious but his condition was too severe. He did not even have the energy to speak anymore. There was not a single movement could be observed from him while he stared at the ceiling.


     Soon, Dominador breathed his last. Still, his eyes did not close even after his death as indignation, regret and sadness filled his mind. Several drops of tears could be seen from the corner of his eyes which dropped on the floor soon afterwards.


     Seeing the death of their leader, the men around him could not help but remorse. Dominador was their only backing and now that he was gone, even if they managed to survive their current ordeal, there was not much to expect about their future. For sure, if they did not die from being eaten by the infected, they would fell due to the wrath of the people in the settlement.


     'Flee!'


     That word echoed in the mind of every single one of them.


     Nevertheless, it seemed that they would not even be able to choose their death.


     They were about to move out when they saw several large vines slithering into the doors making everyone step back in fright. The vines made their way towards Dominador's dead body and slowly enveloped it like a mummy. The vines then dragged the body out of the room and then up to the roof of the building on the other side.


     Hearing that the gunshots had stopped and the vines did not do anything to them, everyone sighed in relief.


     PLOP! PLOP!


     They then heard several uncanny sounds coming from outside. The moment they looked through the window, they saw bodies landing in front of the building. It was as if the bodies were tossed into their place. Some of the bodies twitched in pain after landing but soon stood up like nothing happened.


     "AHHHHHH!"


     They then heard several screams coming from their surviving brothers outside. After that, one of the bodies thrown in turned towards them and they could not help but feel goosebumps on their bodies. The people being thrown into the high school compound were actually infected!


     ***


     After gathering his subordinates, Captain Dela Rosa with his men marched towards the dwelling area of Dominador's faction. Together with the soldiers, Rollan, Nikky and the other members of Nikky's group followed. Daniel and the other two were also looking around for Dorothy when they heard from the soldiers that the girl was safe. When they got back to join Nikky and Rollan, they saw that the two were preparing to go with the soldiers to confront Dominador and his men and thus, the three tagged along.


     When they reached the entrance to the area where Dominador and his men were staying, they saw the troubled Barangay Chairwoman and City Councilor along with their men. It was because the entrance was being blocked by layers of thick vines and with the height of the vines that reached the second floor of the buildings beside the entrance, there was no way for them to pass through.


     "Ahhhh!"


     "Get away! Get away! Ahh!"


     RATATATATATA!


     "Help! I won't do it anymore! I promise! Help me! AHHHH!"


     The soldiers and the others standing in front of the vines could not help but step back hearing loud screams, gunshots and pleas from the other side of the vines. The feelings of horror, pain and remorse infused within those screams even made the hair on their bodies stand on end.


     "Just what in the world is happening in there?"


     Councilor Reynald spoke with a grim face. They were called here by Captain Dela Rosa so they could finally deal with the thorn called Dominador but they could not fathom what was happening now.


     "Captain Dela Rosa, do you have any ideas?"


     The councilor asked.


     "I don't have any idea either. I only know that Mark, the person we invited earlier, clashed with Dominador and his men."


     "What? Then…"


     Though he had doubts, Councilor Reynald could not help but think that what was happening had to do with the person Captain Dela Rosa pointed out. If that was really the case and that person was able to do this much suffering to Dominador's men, then no wonder that even the aloof Squad Captain looked respectful in front of him!


     Frowning, Captain Dela Rosa turned to his men.


     "Any of you, go climb to the second floor and see what is happening."


     The captain ordered. Nevertheless, a voice sounded from above the moment he finished his order.


     "There's no need for that Captain."


     While everyone was searching where the voice came from, several thick vines appeared from the roof of the building making their way to the ground.


     As the scene was too surreal, everyone stepped back in fright with Rollan as the exception. Given that he was together with Mark since yesterday, there was no way he would not realize who these vines came from.


     Soon, the vines formed a ladder on the face of the building leading towards the rooftop. Realizing that Mark wanted them to climb up, Rollan went towards the ladder and checked if it was safe to climb up. Since the vines were strong enough, Rollan looked towards Nikky.


     "Nhie, let's go."


     "Dhie, what's going on?"


     Nikky approached but she still looked warily at the vines.


     "It's not dangerous. Mark probably wanted us to climb up."


     "Mark?"


     "That's right. Let's go."


     Rollan then climbed up the ladder without hesitation.


     Seeing that her boyfriend was not even a little bit afraid of the vines, Nikky followed.


     Next were Nikky's group mates followed by Captain Dela Rosa, Alderick, Joey and Irene while the rest of the soldiers were ordered to stand by. Out of curiosity, Barangay Chairwoman Kat and Councilor Reynald along with a few of their men also followed.


     Halfway the ladder, they could finally see what was happening on the other side of the vines blocking the way. And to describe was they saw, was hell for the men of Dominador's faction. There were dozens of infected inside running after the armed men. Though the men had guns with them, there was no way for them to kill all the infected chasing after them. After they killed one, another would replace it and the cycle repeated until they used up their ammunition and succumb to the grasp and bites of the infected.


     Despite the fact that the ones climbing on the vine ladder was open for Dominador's men to see, none of them spared a glance at them as everyone were busy fending off for themselves. A single lapse on their focus could easily end their struggle in the worst way.


     Reaching the rooftop, everyone was dumbfounded.


     There, the saw a man, a green haired girl, a golden dog and an oversized four horned rhinoceros beetle. They were all watching the scene below as if they were watching a movie. The two people and dog were even eating ready to eat popcorn! Looking at the four, they saw that the vines they had just climbed on were directly connected to the hair of the girl.


     To the side, they could see a roll of vines stained with blood that had the shape of a person. Nevertheless, they instinctively chose to ignore it at their main purpose there was the man eating popcorn, Mark.


     "Mark, Emika, what's happening?"


     Rollan immediately approached the two to ask what was happening.


     "You already saw while climbing right?"


     Mark said as he another piece of popcorn on his mouth.


     "We saw but…"


     Rollan also looked troubled. Even though it was already the fifth day of the apocalypse, the scene below was just too much for him. Looking at the current Mark, it felt that he was playing with the lives of people below like it was nothing.


     It was then that the soldiers stepped forward.


     "Mark did you let those infected in?"


     Captain Dela Rosa asked with a frown. It could be said that it was still fine if Dominador's men were all killed but if the infected managed to breach the settlement, it would not be a good scenario.


     "Don't worry about that. We didn't break any walls or opened gates to let those in. Also we just threw in enough to deal with the remaining people there. I'll leave the cleaning of the bodies to you all but I'll deal with the infected afterwards."


     Mark replied nonchalantly making Captain Dela Rosa was speechless. It was then that Irene interjected.


     "Mark, what about the abducted women and children? Are they safe?"


     To her question, Mark did not speak since her was chewing on his food and just pointed to a certain direction.


     Everyone stepped closer to the edge of the roof to see what he was pointing at and saw several rooms which windows and doors were being sealed securely with thick vines. Swallowing his food, Mark spoke.


     "The women and children are there, they aren't fine but they are alive. You soldiers can take them out after we're done here."


     "What about Dominador?"


     Councilor Reynald could not help but ask with his usual tone to people around him. With everything that was happening below, there was no way that that monster would stay quiet.


     To his question however, Mark frowned. Though he knew this politician, there was no connection between them. To ask with a tone like Mark was one of his subordinates, who would not feel displeased.


     Hearing the councilor's tone and seeing the displeasure on Mark's face, Captain Dela Rosa could not help but speak.


     "Mark, just pardon his tone since he always speak like that."


     Captain Dela Rosa should mediate without fail. If not, with what happened to Dominador's faction, it was hard to say that the faction of these couple of politicians would be able to handle him.


     On the other hand, the Chairwoman elbowed her husband's side and urged him to apologize.


     "Right, I'm just shocked so I can't help but raise my voice."


     Seeing that they chose to compromise, Mark's frown eased. He then spoke.


     "Emika release the vines on Dominador."


     "Hai~!"


     On Mark's command, Emika started to move the vines away from the human shaped roll to the side. Soon enough, Dominador's dead body was revealed for everyone to see.


     Everyone except for Rollan found it inconceivable. Dominador had been a headache for their factions due to his prowess and manpower but to think that he would be done in like this. Not only that he died, even his men were still being slaughtered like lambs.


     After a few minutes, Mark then stood up.


     "Almost done. It's time to eliminate the scraps."


     Under everyone's confused eyes, Mark picked up his sniper rifle and aimed at a certain direction while crouching.


     They saw that he was aiming at a closed single room toilet beside the school building.


     BANG!


     The shot passed through the closed plastic door. In a few seconds, blood seeped through the gap between the door and the floor indicating that he hit someone inside. Everyone's eyes dilated to that. This was cheating for sure! Then, it happened several times. Though there were times Mark shot a person in the open a few times, there were times that he made his shots pass through the wooden classroom door, windows and toilets. And every time he did that, they would hear a scream filled with pain or blood seeping under the door or splashing out of the window.


     The soldiers and the people of the local government could not help but shudder to this. It just indicated that no one could hide from this man in front of them.


     Firing his last shot, Mark stood up and stretched his body.


     "All right, time to clean up."


     Mark then made the large beetle climb on his back and without hesitation, leaped down the building making everyone gasp in fright.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     138 The Aftermath
      Day 5 – 9:27 AM – 2nd Grade Building Rooftop, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


      Mark jumping off the roof like that made everyone tense up. Most of them hurried to the edge of the roof to what Mark wanted to do.


      BUZZZZ!!!!


      Halfway the fall, they heard a buzzing sound as the beetle tightly clutching Mark's body flapped its wings slowing his decent.


      TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


      As Mark descended, he started shooting the infected that were attracted to the sound of the beetle's wings. As soon as he landed, the beetle detached from his back and flew back to the roof leaving Mark to fend for himself alone facing several dozens of infected. Without a change in his expression, Mark drew his machete with his right hand and held the sub-machinegun on his left.


      Blood of the infected splashed into the air and spurted to the ground as Mark started to eliminate the infected coming to attack him. Body after body, the infected fell at a constant rate.


      CLICK! CLICK!


      Failing to keep count on his ammo, the sub-machinegun finally ran out. However, instead of retreating, he kept pacing forward as a smile started to bloom on his lips. He started running faster and faster hacking every single infected that came across him.


      During the time he killed Dominador, he made Laelaps throw in the infected from the outside. All in all, there should be at least thirty thrown in. Adding Dominador's men that turned after being bitten after subtracting those he killed, there should be at least a hundred infected here now. Still, the number did not faze him but he even felt more and more exhilarated as the battle lasted longer. The feeling was similar back then at the rooftop of the City Hall when he fought that huge woodman.


      On the roof, Captain Dela Rosa and the others were watching Mark with a stern expression. As he could not help it, the squad captain turned towards Nikky and Rollan.



      "I heard that you two knew him before the apocalypse, am I right?"


      To the captain's question, the two nodded.


      "I knew him since first year high school. Why do you ask?"


      Rollan said with a confused expression.


      "Can you tell me what kind of person he is before the outbreak?"


      "That's…"


      Rollan hesitated to answer.


      "If it's inconvenient, then it's fine if you don't answer. I'm just curious because he can kill living people and the infected without batting an eyelid. I'm thinking if he had some criminal records involving killing people or at least, getting involved in fights often."


      Captain Dela Rosa said making the others listening nod in agreement. There was no way for a normal person to display the behavior Mark was exhibiting.


      "Please, don't judge our friend like that."


      Nikky interjected with a frown.


      "I didn't mean it like that. I'm not judging him or anything. It's just peculiar."


      Captain Dela Rosa tried to appease her.


      It was then that Rollan spoke while shaking his head.


      "Mark… He didn't have any criminal records for sure. And for fights, it's even more impossible. You won't probably believe me but Mark is a timid person."


      "Timid?"


      Irene could not help but ask and then she looked at Mark below who was smiling while he slaughtered the infected.


      "Yes, timid. He doesn't like talking to people and would stay away from anyone as far as possible. Even to us, his friends, his vocabulary is very limited. If he doesn't even interact with people, how he would be involved into fights or even kill someone. For the past three years, he even shut himself away from the world only spending his time inside his house and barely going out."


      Rollan replied while shrugging his shoulders.


      "That's…"


      It was now time for Captain Dela Rosa to frown. It was because looking at Mark and his actions. How he killed the infected and wiped out Dominador's men. There was not a tint of a timid person on him. Rather, there was only a silhouette of a blood thirsty person.


      It was then that Rollan spoke once more while looking at Mark below.


      "Well, there are instances that he displays that sharp eyes and smile though."


      Hearing that, everyone looked at him urging Rollan to continue.


      "Back then, I'm the one tending at my aunt's internet café and Mark was a frequent customer there before he became a shut-in. When he is playing zombie survival games, war games and everything that involved killing monsters and other players, he will start to let out that expression once he started to get too immersed in playing."


      Rollan then sighed before continuing.


      "Looking at that expression of his, it makes you feel that he belong to the world of the game that he is playing than being just a player in front of the computer. His current expression and the expression he had back then… There is no doubt that it is similar. It's as if he belongs to this chaotic world now."


      As Captain Dela Rosa heard Rollan's explanation, he came into a realization and pity could be seen in his face.


      "What's wrong Captain?"


      Irene asked as she saw his expression.


      "I think, I know the answer to the question in my mind now and thought that it is a pity."


      "Pity?"


      Irene asked once more while everyone waited for his answer.


      Captain Dela Rosa then looked at Rollan.


      "Your description of Mark coincides with what I have in mind. If I'm correct, he is similar to those people who were born for a chaotic world. They are mostly quiet people and tend to stay away from crowds. However, when chaos comes that they needed to spring into action and fight for the benefit of themselves or the people around them, their potential is unleashed. Their prowess is higher than common people and even some of them despite living a normal life can rival a fully trained soldier. At the face of threat, instead of cowering, they can still let out a smile and the more they are cornered, the more their prowess increase."


      Looking at the bloody scene below, Captain Dela Rosa stared at Mark's expression before continuing.


      "This is also why I asked if he had a record of killing someone or if he gets involved in fights often. It's because people like those in the modern society can only be found in the military, private armed groups or criminals. People like them in the military can easily climb up ranks and criminals with the same traits tend to become slippery and notorious. By how you described Mark, it seemed that he managed to rein himself by immersing in video games. Nevertheless, the traits are similar. I heard from my son before that there are ranking in those kinds of games right? How did he fare when he started to behave like that?"


      Captain Dela Rosa turned towards Rollan waiting for his answer.


      "When he smiled like that while playing, he's like a rampaging madman. He starts to dominate the game room and if he was playing first person shooters, he tends to get kicked out of the room due to the very high level of skill he was displaying."


      "It's a pity right? If he's in the military, he'll probably have a very high rank now. Might even be higher than mine."


      Hearing that, everyone on the roof could only accept Captain Dela Rosa's theory.


      While they were talking, they heard Mark shouting from below.


      "What are all of you talking about? Get down here already!"


      Jolted away from their thoughts, they saw that all the infected below were all killed already. They were too immersed about what Captain was saying that they neglected what was happening below.


      Hearing the shout, Emika started to cover her body along with Laelaps with vines and jumped off the edge. She and Laelaps slowly descended with the vines' support. The beetle also followed suit flying towards the ground while the others were left dumbfounded on the roof. Since they were all normal people with the exception of a few Evolvers that still had no ability to descend off the rooftop like that, they could only use the ladder once more.


      The vines then that blocked the entrance started moving making the soldiers and barangay police waiting below jump back in fright. When they saw that their leaders were finally going down, they all sighed in relief and watched the vines clear up the way.


      With the faction leaders on the lead, they entered the area that was once annexed by Dominador and his men. Now however, all that were left were lifeless bodies that littered the place. Upon entering, the first thing they saw was Mark and Emika who were gathering the guns and other weapons used by the men under Dominador's rule.


      While entering, Irene's nose irritated due to the heavy smell of blood in the surroundings. She was a soldier in the military but the scene and smell was still too heavy for her. She then approached Mark who was putting the guns into a large basket made of green thick vines.


      "Hey, is it really necessary to wipe out all of them?"


      Irene asked while covering her nose. After all, it was not just the smell of blood, there was also the smell of rotting flesh in the air due to the number of infected. Though the infected were not really rotting, there was still the bad rot like smell being emanated from their exposed wounds.


      To Irene's question, Mark glanced at her and answered while pointing at the direction were the canteen building was located. The first floor of the building was still covered in vines however.


      "Once you enter those rooms behind the vines, you'll sure regret that you didn't have the opportunity to kill even a single one of these people."


      At the end of Mark's sentence, he kicked one of the dead bodies that belonged to Dominador's men.


      Irene was skeptical about what Mark said so she started to make her way towards the building Mark pointed at.


      "Emika, remove the vines there."


      "Hai~!"


      The vines around the canteen building receded while Irene was making her way with a few curious soldiers that followed behind her.


      However, the moment all the vines were removed and they stepped into the vicinity of the building, their eyes dilated. They could smell an uncanny and disgusting smell emanating from the place. For the male soldiers and the non-virgin female soldiers, this smell was something they knew and it sure was not a good sign as Mark already pointed out before that the missing women and children were kept into these rooms.


      Entering the room, they saw the abducted women and children. Most of them were naked while some only had dirty rags to cover their bodies. All of their eyes were dispirited and they all looked undernourished. Even worse, there were some of them that were obviously tortured while doing the act as purplish bruises and wounds were seen on their skin.


      Upon seeing that there were people entering the room, most of the women and children retreated in fright towards the furthest corner cowering in fear. They all tried to shrink their bodies as much as they could while wishing that they could not be seen. Some of the women immediately shielded the children on their backs. Still, not all were able to retreat. There are those who were conscious but could not move anymore due to the state of their bodies. And even worse, there were some who were unconscious.


      Some might think that those who were left lying on the floor were just sleeping but with all the commotion that happened outside, it was impossible for them to continue sleeping.


      Captain Dela Rosa also stepped into the door and saw the situation inside. Clenching his fists in anger, he bellowed to his stunned subordinates. .


      "All of you! Snap out of it! All the men! Get out! Call all the female personnel we had and also call for female volunteers! Get the medics and doctors here ASAP!"


      Rollan, Nikky and her group also saw what was going on inside. The two women hurriedly drived the men away making them wait outside.


      Irene who was the first to enter could not help but tear up seeing the state these women and children were in. Furthermore, it was obvious that the trauma they received was too deep that they did not even realize that they were soldiers and help was coming.


      Unable to stomach what she had just saw, Irene stepped out of the room to calm herself when he heard a voice in front of her.


      "Believe me now?"


      Looking at the source of the voice, Irene shook her head.


      "It's our fault isn't it? As soldiers, we failed to fulfill our duties."


      Irene lamented.


      "I can't be helped."


      Captain Dela Rosa who had just finished ordering his subordinates interjected between Mark and Irene's conversation. Fury was apparent on his face without a doubt.


      "We lacked both manpower and firepower to deal with these bastards. If it was even done wrongly, it's more likely that we will find these people being used as a shield."


      Captain Dela Rosa then looked at Mark.


      "If it's not for you, these people might have to suffer even longer. So we can only thank you."


      Captain Dela Rosa vowed his head.


      'These two are really good soldiers.'


      Mark thought.


      "Anyway, I'm getting ammunition and guns from their armory alright?"


      "Feel free to do so. If it was within the law before the apocalypse, you can't but f*ck the law now right?"


      Captain Dela Rosa cursed not being able to hold his anger any longer.


      Soon, the medics and doctors came. After realizing that they were finally saved, the women and children inside all released their emotions through tears.


      It was then that one of the doctors examining an eight year old unconscious girl shouted.


      "Captain!"


      "What's wrong?"


      Captain Dela Rosa hurriedly approached.


      "This girl… She's on the verge of death."


      "That's…"


      Captain Dela Rosa's eyes dilated.


      "She has several bone fractures on her ribcage. There were also signs of tearing in her cervix. Her sex organ was even bleeding at the moment. There are also swellings on her body indicating that she had been hit with something hard several times. Her breaths are already shallow and her temperature is already below normal. It won't be long till she breathes her last."


      Everyone who heard the doctor could not help but feel down. The women and children were finally saved but they were very late for this little girl.


      "Give me the records of these people. Let me check if she has relatives remaining. We should inform them."


      Captain Dela Rosa ordered and a stack of paper was soon given to him. There were no pictures on the papers but pencil sketches of the missing people. Still, he managed to find the accurate record for the dying girl. Seeing the record, the captain shook his head.


      "What's wrong captain?"


      Irene approached and looked at the record. She also had the same expression as the captain afterwards.


      The girl was one of the first children to have gone missing and she did not have a single relative left. Her disappearance was only reported by the assigned caretaker of the orphaned children in the settlement.


      Then, while the two lamented about the fate of the girl, someone took a peak at the paper from behind them and spoke.


      "No relatives huh… In that case, can I have her?"


      Everyone who heard that looked at Mark who spoke those words.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     139 The Evolution Experimen
      Day 5 – 10:02 AM – 1st Year Building, Eastern Bacoor National High School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite .


      "What are you saying?"


      Irene could not help but ask the moment he turned to Mark.


      "You didn't hear me? I asked you guys if I can have her. That's all clear, isn't it?"


       Mark replied indifferently.


      "You-!"


      Irene felt too exasperated that she could not think of what to say anymore. They already felt guilty due to their incompetence as soldiers and even more down seeing the dying girl in front of them but all of a sudden, Mark voiced a very unreasonable request behind them.


      "Irene, calm down."


      Captain Dela Rosa patted Irene's shoulder before turning to Mark.


      "Can you elaborate further? Though I understand that you want us to hand over this girl to you can you at least give your reason?"


      As Mark suddenly asked for a dying person, Captain Dela Rosa could not fathom what Mark's goal in this was.


      Hearing the squad captain's question, Mark held his chin between his right index finger and thumb for a moment before replying.


      "I can't go into specifics but you can say that it's my own research."


      "Research? Don't tell me that you're a scientist. I won't believe it."



      Irene interjected.


      "I'm not a scientist alright? Anyways, I really can't go into specifics. All I can say that I have an experiment that I want to try and that dying girl there is the first suitable subject I encountered so far."


      "Experiment?"


      Captain Dela Rosa frowned. It seemed that it would be hard for him to accept giving a person to be experimented upon.


      "Well, you can only say yes or no. In any case, that girl is already dying. If the experiment I wanted to try comes to a success, there is a chance that she can keep her life and I will take her in. If it fails, there was no issue at all even if she died because of the experiment. Unless… Any of you have the confidence, equipment or ability to save her."


      Mark said nonchalantly making everyone listening ponder.


      Before Captain Dela Rosa and Irene was able to reply back to Mark, the doctor examining the girl spoke.


      "Captain, I think it's better if you agree to this man."


      Everyone turned towards him and he continued speaking.


      "We don't have any of the things he pointed out. We don't have the equipment or enough medicine to keep her alive. At this rate, this girl will die. Instead of trying to ask that man about his reasons, just give him this girl and ask later. Every second that you wasted reasoning with him is a second less for this girl to live. It's not like I agree with him experimenting on another person but it's not like we can do anything either other than watch her slowly die."


      The doctor explained.


      "I didn't expect that there will be someone that open-minded here."


      Mark voiced.


      To his words however, the doctor shook his head.


      "It's not being open-minded. It's just having the lack of choices to choose from."


      Hearing everything, Captain Dela Rosa sighed while Irene clenched her fists tightly.


      "Alright. I agree. Mark, you can do what you want with this girl. If you need something else, just say it."


      Captain Dela Rosa spoke with helplessness apparent in his face.


      "I don't need anything. Just get a stretcher and bring the girl to our vehicle. I'll do the work there. Just hurry up. I need her before she died since I have no use for a dead body. In any case that you are still reluctant to, I left quite an amount of weapons and ammunition in the armory and barely touched the food storage. You can consider those as exchange for this half dead girl."


      Hearing his indifferent voice, most of the people around tending the women and children frowned. Nevertheless, no one else questioned him.


      ***


      Carrying a large bag made of vines filled with guns and ammunition, Mark then went out soon after with two soldiers lifting a stretcher carrying the dying girl. They hurriedly made their way towards the vehicle. Behind them, Emika, Laelaps and the beetle followed closely. On Laelaps' back was the body of Dominador that was still covered in thick vines.


      "Mark!"


      Going back to the vehicle, Mara shouted as she caught sight of Mark.


      "Nothing happened right?"


      "Yeah, nothing happened. My sister also stayed put not even moving from her seat."


      "Alright. You all of you wait here outside the car."


      Mark said to Mara and the others while beckoning the two soldiers to put the girl inside the vehicle. It seemed that these two soldiers were not aware of Janette's circumstances they only glanced at her before putting the stretcher with the girl at the floor of the vehicle.


      Hearing Mark shoo her out, Mara felt disappointed. Still, she could only turn around and leave. She had already accepted that her sister was gone during the time Mark left her sister in her care. Mara tried talking to her but she only received a silent stare from her making her feel disappointed. Nevertheless, she still wanted to spend her time with her sister despite what she was now.


      While Mara had those thoughts in her mind, she heard Mark speak.


      "I'm not barring you from interacting with your sister. I just said before that you can't take her away due to several reasons but I never said that you can't meet her. Well, I'll explain some of the reasons to you later since I have urgent business to do."


      Mark then turned to Emika.


      "Emika, wait here and look after Dominador's body alright? Let's return together later after I'm done."


      "Hai~! No problem!"


      Seeing that the soldiers were done, Mark then went into the vehicle and closed the door leaving the others outside.


      Mara went to sit on a concrete bench nearby. Hearing what Mark said made Mara happy. There, she realized that she had been over exaggerating things leading her to being tricked by Dominador. It even led her to betraying her friends, which made her feel ashamed.


      Emika on the other hand started playing with the large beetle happily. It was a really good trait of her to find something fun to do anywhere. Soon, Mara and Emika started talking to each other. Given the personality of the two, it was not hard for them to open up to each other.


      ***


      Inside the vehicle, after putting away the bag of weapons to the back, Mark looked at the girl whose consciousness were getting weaker for every second that passed by. He then started to take out several things from his bag and from the storage area of the vehicle. Soon, beside the girl, a large jar with floating crystals could be seen along with a pair of tongs. Beside the jar was a small bottle of yellowish thick liquid with reddish floating strands.


      Mark then kneeled beside the body of the girl. Raising his right hand with concentration, his eyes and hand started to glow with a milky white light. He then held the girl's forehead and the white glow started to seep into her head like magic. What he was doing at the moment was trying to stabilize the waning consciousness of the girl. As the girl was unconscious, on the verge of death, both her conscious and subconscious were on the verge of dissipation.


      Since Mark could use this energy to calm down and stabilize Abbygale's consciousness and emotions during the time she was agitated. He thought of trying it to someone on the verge of death or on coma if it would work but never had the chance to do so. Though he had no expectation that it would work on comatose patients, there might be possibilities on patients on the same state of the girl in front of him. Still, it he failed to stabilize her concious, there was no point to continue since even if he managed to treat her body, a living body without conciousness was no different from a dead person.


      There, he was right. Carefully monitoring the mental and emotional fluctuations of the girl, he found that the energy he was channeling was doing its work as he intended. Though the consciousness of the girl was still too weak, it was now stabilized. If he did not manage to do so, he might have jumped unto the other experiment he intended to do but since he succeeded, he decided to continue with the current one.


      The girl's breathing was still ragged and her body's condition was still getting worse. Even if he managed to stall the dissipation of her conscious, she would still die.


      Without wasting time, he reached for the tongs and opened up the jar containing the floating crystals. He then carefully took out the newly formed pale colored crystal. During the six years he spent observing the largest crystal produce the smaller ones, he had several hypotheses and the most realistic was that the crystal was gathering some sort of substance or energy from the air and converts that energy into the smaller crystals. He came to that idea since every time the crystal produce a marble sized crystal, it would exude a bright purple light and he would start to feel some sort of strange energy entering his head and seeping into his skin. That energy might also be the reason why the infected around his house were attracted to the crystal in the first place.


      Now that the large crystal suddenly produced an odd looking crystal, there would be no other reason for this but the outbreak and the substance present in the air at the moment should be the Mutagen. The similarities about the marble sized crystal with pale color and the crystal that was found on the huge cat back in the city hall further confirmed this theory of his. These crystals were likely to be a concentrated crystallization of Mutagen similar to the golden fruit Mikio gave his mother.


      Still, despite those ideas, theories were still theories and were needed to be proven or else, mishaps could happen if it was concluded just like that. Mark knew that the large crystal produce that deep purple crystal every year and considering the time, it was not far to conclude that the large crystal would be able to produce this pale crystal every four days since it was just four days since the apocalypse started when the crystal released that bright light.


      Considering that, he decided to try this crystal on this girl and see what effect it could bring. There were two conclusions he was expecting. One was that it could induce evolution abruptly while the other was to allow the body adapt to Mutagen and evolve in a quicker rate. If one of those two happened, it would likely be that this girl would be saved as her body would surely be able to handle her injuries after evolving. There was another thing he could think of happening but that was not the focus at the moment.


      There, Mark made the girl have contact with the pale colored crystal and see if it would get absorbed like the purple crystal with golden glow that entered his body six years ago but unfortunately, it did not. He was thinking that he could make the girl swallow the crystal but she was unconscious and there was the chance of her choking to death if this crystal was forced into her throat. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to try. He put the crystal on her mouth without making her swallow it and was about to get water. In the worst case, he would put effort to at least enforce her consciousness to make her swallow the crystal.


      However, while the crystal was inside her mouth, Mark's eyes squinted as a pale purple bright light was emitted by the crystal. The crystal cracked several times before turning into smoke like particles that entered the girl's throat through her breathing. Mark was surprised by it but also felt elated.


      "Now to think of it, the infected transfers their pathogen through saliva, don't they?"


      Mark muttered as he watched the scene transpire in front of him. Thinking about it, it seemed that the crystal dematerialized after coming into contact with the girl's saliva.


      As the crystal was now ingested, Mark decided to observe what was going to happen. However, several seconds later, he started to feel that there was something missing. There was no reaction that could be seen from the girl's body either. Observing the girl, he frowned. Though he did not know why, he could feel that there was really something lacking.


      "Mutagen right? It affects the body reacting to circumstances and might be emotions, inducing evolution. The soldiers also said that it affects mostly children because of them being in their growth period. However not all were being affected immediately and the intensity of the effect also varies from person to person."


      Mark started to mull over what he knew as he started to feel that there was something missing at what he was doing.


      "Mutagen reacts to different things… Chemicals, virus, bacteria… A catalyst… No… Not only those…"


      Emika and Mikio came into his mind…


      "The siblings both have plant like abilities… Then, the infected around the City Hall was affected by Mikio's mutation…"


      Mark came to a realization and his eyes opened wide.


      "Genes! Right! Genes, DNA and the like could also be catalysts! Especially those who have special genes either foreign or not in their bodies…!"


      Thinking about it, it might also be the reason why there were people like him who evolved faster and stronger than the others. Everyone was infected with the Neutral Strain of Mutagen and of course, it was not only him who was doing their best to the extent of overcoming their limits. Yet, why was the rate and strength of evolution different? It should be because of genes!


      Looking at the girl, the reason her body was not reacting to the crystal was likely because she did not have a strong enough gene in her body to induce her evolution!


      Thinking of that, an absurd idea hit him.


      He grabbed the clean small kitchen knife from his bag. He then, without hesitation, slit his left arm with the knife. It felt painful but not above what he could endure. Seeing the blood started to trickle, he aimed the drops of blood inside the girl's mouth. It did not take long for his blood to stop dripping out however as his regeneration kicked in soon after. He was sure the blood that dripped into the girl's mouth was not enough. It was the first time he felt frustrated about his absurd regeneration rate.


      One more time, he made slice on his arm. This time, the wound was larger and more blood came out. He continued on making his blood drop into the girl's mouth before his would closed once more. He was about to make the third slice on his arm but then, there was finally some reaction from the girl's body. Her face started to flush red and her body temperature started to rise. It also looked like that her body was in even more pain. Still, Mark was elated. It was because that was the symptoms of someone was undergoing evolution!


      It meant that his experiment was a success!


      At that moment however, someone jumped on him from his back pinning him down.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     140 The Girl“s Recovery
      Day 5 – 10:26 AM – Parking Area, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


      Feeling the weight and the soft sensation that suddenly pressed on his back, Mark struggled hard not to fall towards the girl he had just finished experimenting on. Due to that, he had fallen side wards avoiding the little girl. When he fell, Mark felt a little pain on his right arm and right side as it hit the floor. It was then he felt a tight grasp on his left arm as it was pulled away.


      Following that, his back shivered and he felt the hair of his neck, back and arms stood on ends. He could also feel a soft and sticky sensation repeatedly touching his left arm that was pulled away.


      As he recovered from the sudden fall, he looked at his left arm that was voraciously being licked like an ice cream. And the culprit of course was no other than Janette who was left inside the vehicle all this time. Janette was tightly hugging his arm and licking the remaining blood away.


      Seeing this sight, Mark felt exasperated. It was not like he was too immersed in what he was doing but he felt no ill intent from Janette nor felt any danger in the surroundings. It just meant that Janette did not attack her but only wanted to lick off the blood that covered his arm after he sliced his skin twice. If there was really any danger, his enhanced senses should feel it but as there was none, he was caught off guard.


      Still, the feeling of your arm being licked by a woman was rather…


      As he started to feel somewhat weird and awkward, Mark started to pull his arm away but Janette's grip was just too strong. He then hurriedly sat down and pushed Janette's face away from his arm. Unlike her arm that did not budge even a centimeter, Mark easily peeled her face away. However, it seemed that she did not want to stop and struggled.


      "Janette! Stop! Bad!"


      Mark yelled with a slight red glow in his eyes.



      Hearing his voice and feeling the sudden jolt inside her mind, Janette froze and looked at Mark's face. Seeing his angry face it seemed that Janette felt intimidated and slowly let go of Mark's arm seemingly afraid that he would get angrier.


      Seeing her reaction, Mark was both confused and amazed. Confused because of her actions but amazed with the fact that Janette was starting to display emotions though it was very faint. Still, though it was faint, it affected her actions too harshly as her mind was as blank as a brand new sheet of paper. Janette was mostly docile but if something ticked her consciousness off, she tended to act erratically pretty much like now. The same applied when Mark made her stay and she did, at least until she saw the remaining blood on Mark's arm.


      Sighing, Mark looked at his arm covered with Janette's saliva.


      "I won't get infected like this right?" .


      Thanks to his absurd regenerative ability, the cut he made on his arm left no mark at all and he was not able to cut himself for the third time as the girl's body finally showed some reaction. As Janette's saliva did not enter directly into his body, he was thinking if it would bring him bad repercussions.


      "Hmmm?"


      Mark noticed something and hurriedly picked up the small bottle that he prepared just in case that the first experiment failed. It was the bottle that contained a yellowish sticky liquid that had blood strands in it. The content of the bottle was actually saliva from one of the infected he killed earlier. He took a bottle of saliva as he wanted to experiment on it in the future. It was just that he did not expect for a good subject for the experiment to come too early.


      If he was not able to turn the girl into an Evolver like him, Mark might have resorted in trying to turn her into a Mutator or if that also failed, he would try to turn her into something like Janette. That was also the reason he let Janette remain inside the vehicle. He also intended to get saliva from Janette or maybe blood sample just in case.


      Comparing the contents of the bottle and the saliva on his arm, Mark frowned. The saliva on his arm obviously looked different from the content of the bottle. Janette's saliva looked clearer and unlike the thick saliva in the bottle that almost looked like syrup, the viscosity of Janette's saliva was thinner.


      Seeing the comparison, Mark suddenly spit on his arm next to the thickest part of Janette's saliva. It might look disgusting but Mark did not care even a tiny bit. Comparing his own saliva to Janette's, there was not much difference aside from the reddish color on Janette's saliva due to her licking his blood.


      "Does this mean she's not one of the infected anymore?"


      Mark mulled as he compared the three kinds of saliva in front of him. Still, he was not that convinced with the thought. He wanted to at least confirm this but where could be find a microscope to check?


      "Wait, Emika's uncle is a botanist so he should have some research equipment with right?"


      Thinking that, he decided to ask later.


      Mark then wiped off the remaining blood and saliva on his arm with a rag before he helped Janette who was frozen beside him, not moving even an inch and made her sit back on the sofa.


      "Don't move from there again or I'll get angry."


      Mark said to her with a faint red glow in his eyes. Of course, he did not receive any response but the jolt on her faint consciousness was enough to tell him that she would stay put for a while.


      Turning back to the unconscious girl, Mark suddenly had a conflicting thought in his mind.


      It was true that that he only brought her because she was a perfect candidate for the experiment. Since there was a chance of failing and if any of the experiment that failed would result to the subject dying, someone who was on the verge of death was a perfect candidate. Not only that but this girl was within the effect of growth as a child which would also affect the chances of success on the experiment. Furthermore, she had no relatives to claim her which would make it easier for him to put her into his custody if the experiment was a success.


      After all, he was not doing this for humanitarian prospects but to test how he would be able to enhance the capabilities of the people in his group and as countermeasure in case that the worst case scenarios happened. Just the value of the crystal could not be estimated and he would surely not waste it on someone he would not benefit from.


      Now however, he felt conflicted. As what he did, using his own blood as catalyst to induce the girl's evolution, it was something he did on the spot without thinking too much about it. This was because the situation was grave and he could not bother to think about other things. Now however, the evolution was induced and using his blood as catalyst, it would sure fuse with the girl's body.


      Now, the question here…


      Could this girl be considered as his kin now?


      Scratching his head, Mark started to examine the girl's body. It might look unethical seeing a fully grown unrelated man intently observing an unconscious little girl's naked body but he needed to do so. It was to see whether there were changes that could be observed that was happening on the girl's body.


      Mark was right at this moment. There were some changes that could be observed and it was no doubt that it was something that came from his blood.


      The girl's wounds and bruises started to heal in a rate that could be observed with the naked eye. Even the bleeding of her genitalia had already stopped. It was still bleeding before he started his experiment. The evidence of this was the red stain left on her bottom and on the stretcher.


      Touching the girl's forehead, he found that her temperature was rather too high. Even higher that Carlo's temperature when he was unconscious. As this could lead to the girl's brain being fried by her fever, Mark took out some anti-fever syrup and made her ingest it with his assistance. He then proceeded to take out cold water from the refrigerator and started to wipe the girl's body. It was not only to control her temperature but also to wipe off the filth on her body. If Mark was to be frank, the girl was rather quite smelly. He did not try to decrease the temperature of the air conditioning since it not only that it might led to a different effect but he and Janette would also get affected by the sudden drop in temperature.


      It was unfortunate that only Janette was here to watch Mark do his work. He might not have a good personality and his vocabulary was limited most of the time. He also had a lot of bad aspects. One of his best qualities however was how he was meticulous in taking care of his people. As he already though in his mind that this girl was one of his people, he gently wiped her body caring not to hurt her in any way. It was similar to why he would not let the others fight too dangerous battles as long as he was around doing almost everything by himself. He did not want them to get hurt in any way.


      After cleaning her body and her temperature waned, Mark lifted the girl off from the dirty stretcher and made her lay down on the blanket covered sofa before covering her body with another blanket. As the little girl's condition stabilized, it was now time for Mark to get out of the vehicle. It was because he could detect some people waiting for him outside aside from Emika and Mara.


      Opening the door of the vehicle, who greeted his sight, was Captain Dela Rosa and Irene. Behind them were a few soldiers along with the Doctor that examined the girl. Even the Barangay Chairwoman was here but Mark could not see the City Councilor though. Rollan, Nikky and her group was also missing. Probably, they already returned to where Dorothy was.


      As Mark went out, Irene immediately stepped forward.


      "How is it?"


      "You can check inside. Well, just you alright?"


      Mark nonchalantly said while beckoning her to get inside the vehicle.


      Irene nodded and hurriedly went inside the vehicle while Mark stood by the side of the door.


      Captain Dela Rosa also wanted to follow but he restrained himself hearing what Mark said.


      Entering the vehicle, what Irene immediately though was how luxurious the vehicle was. She then turned to Janette warily since she was an infected by their intelligence report and Mark had already admitted it before. Seeing that Janette was only staring at her without moving, she proceeded to check on the girl.


      It did not take long before Irene went out of the vehicle and stared at Mark as if she wanted to dig something from his body. Her expression made everyone concerned about the girl tense up. Mark on the other hand stared back at her without backing up.


      "How did you do it?"


      Irene finally spoke.


      Mark just raised his shoulders as reply to her though. As if he was going to answer that question.


      "How is the patient?"


      The doctor who examined the girl before could not help but ask Irene. It seemed that the suspense started to kill him inside.


      Looking at the doctor and the others waiting for her answer, Irene spoke.


      "The girl is already safe. She had fever but it doesn't seem to be something dangerous."


      Irene might not be a doctor but the girl's condition did not need some expert to deduce.


      What she said made the people around feel relieved. But it was obvious that there were still lingering sadness inside them. Feeling the odd fluctuations, Mark could not help but ask.


      "The girl is safe now but why the long faces?"


      To his question, Captain Dela Rosa answered.


      "Not all the missing women and children were retrieved. When we asked the rescued women, it seems that the still missing ones had already died and were already disposed of."


      The dismayed face of the squad captain as he told that, revealed how much guilt he was feeling at this moment. It was the same for Irene and the other soldiers. Nevertheless, they could not do anything about the dead anymore.


      "By the way Captain, I want to ask something."


      Mark suddenly spoke diverting their thoughts away.


      "What is it?"


      "Do you think, I can sell or at least trade Dominador's body to your scientists?"


      Mark said while looking at the body covered with vines in front of Emika. At first, he wanted to make Janette eat his body but considering Dominador's transformation, Mark felt repulsed to do so. Eating that Mutator back in Firenze seemed to not only awaken a new consciousness on Janette but she also inherited his arm strength. If he made Janette eat Dominador's brain, there would be a chance that Janette would turn into a monkey looking monster and he did not want that to happen.


      He wanted to observe Janette and wanted to see what she would end up as but he did not want to create a disgusting looking monster just because he feed her everything he could get.


      "Why did you ask?"


      Captain Dela Rosa voiced his question.


      "Well, I figured that your scientists might need a specimen of a successful Mutator. As far as I know, your scientists only have those failed ones right?"


      What Mark said pushed the squad captain into thinking.


      "I'm not sure about it but I'll ask."


      Their conversation was about to continue when a soldier came running towards them gathering their attention.


      "Captain! Captain!"


      The soldier stopped beside Captain Dela Rosa.


      "Calm down. What is going on? Did something happen on the radio?"


      "Yes captain."


      The soldier tried to catch his breath.


      "We were scanning for radio signals when we managed to intercept one. It came from a bandwidth being used by the local police. They said that they were from Firenze and were asking for assistance."


      The soldier then handed a small notebook to the squad captain.


      Hearing the word "Firenze", Emika suddenly stood up and Mark's eyes squinted.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     141 The Short Calm Before Another Storm
      Day 5 – 10:48 AM – Parking Area, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


      The sudden news sparked a commotion among the people around while Captain Dela Rosa was reading the report passed to him by his subordinate. A tight frown could be seen on the squad captain's forehead as he read further through the report. It was already surprising to hear about another large group of people establishing their own settlement but to receive a request for assistance showed that the situation was not ideal in any way. The most pressing question however…


      Captain Dela Rosa turned towards his subordinates.


      "Who knows where this Firenze is?"


      However, none of the soldiers responded to his question and even looked towards the others waiting for an answer. Some even turned towards the Ma'am Kat, the Barangay Chairwoman who was a local and the Barangay Police with her but it seemed that they had no idea either.


      PAK!


      Mark slapped his forehead as he looked at these people. Nevertheless, it was not surprising. These soldiers were not from this area in the first place. They might know about the main routes but probably not some remote subdivision. It goes the same for the barangay chairwoman since it was unlikely for her to go on a place out of her jurisdiction. As for the others, it could also be understood. Firenze was located at the innermost section of clusters of several private subdivisions. Furthermore, not everyone could enter that cluster without knowing anyone from the inside.


      His action immediately caught the attention of Captain Dela Rosa and Irene who was just in front and beside him.


      "Do you know where that place is?"


      Irene asked.


      Looking at the two, Mark replied.



      "It's a private townhouse subdivision in Imus, Cavite. It's about more than a dozen kilometers from here following the roads. It's not surprising that all of hadn't heard about the place since it's a new subdivision and not really a well-known one."


      "I see. No wonder."


      Captain Dela Rosa propped his chin with his hand.


      "Anyway, what happened? Did the settlement there fell already?"


      Mark suddenly asked.


      "You know that there was a settlement there?"


      "Well, we do. We arrived there the other day escorting Congresswoman Lanie Villa and Police Chief Mallari along with a number of survivors. The settlement was established by a Mutator within the police. We left that place yesterday noon though. Hmmm… You said, 'was'… Then Firenze was overwhelmed by the infected already."


      Mark explained while coming into a realization.


      "Yes, the settlement there had already fallen. It seems that they had been attacked by thousands of infected along with gigantic insects. There were also a large number of infected animals within the horde."


      Captain Dela Rosa looked stern as he summarized the contents of the report.


      "You said that your group escorted Congresswoman Villa there?"


      Irene suddenly asked Mark.


      "Well yeah. What of it?"


      "I'm just surprised you did that."


      "I'm paid to do so and it's only to escort them to that place. It they requested to accompany our group all the way here, I won't agree. I'm searching for people and bringing a large group of people here in there is just attracting for unnecessary trouble."


      Mark shrugged his shoulders.


      "Captain, what are we going to do?"


      Irene then turned to Captain Dela Rosa and asked.


      "This is not a good place to discuss that."


      Captain Dela Rosa did not dare to blindly decide and they needed to conduct a meeting for this.


      "By the way, where are the survivors from that place now?"


      Mark curiously asked.


      Captain Dela Rosa glanced at the report on his hand and replied.


      "It said that they are at Citta Italia now."


      Hearing that, Mark nodded.


      It was reasonable for them to stop by that area. As they left the gates of that place closed, it was unlikely for it to be infested by the infected. Nevertheless, it was just a temporary stop. The wave of infected was already coming back and it would not take long to reach that place since Firenze was not that far from Citta Italia.


      "Then, it's better for you and your soldiers to decide what to do as soon as possible. Also, is there any results to the people I asked for?"


      As Mark asked his question, Captain Dela Rosa turned to Alderick.


      "Where's Joey?"


      "Sir, I think he's still going around searching. Before we gathered here, I saw him and he said that the search became harder because of the gunshots. The refugees scurried around and closed the doors of the classrooms they were using. But he said that he already found two people along with their families. They were already escorted to our building."


      "I see."


      Captain Dela Rosa then turned to Mark.


      "You heard him. Since the search isn't finished yet, I'll just inform you when it's done. You should also check if he found the right people. In any case, we must not delay things so we have to get going."


      "Okay. By the way, I'm keeping the girl alright?"


      Hearing that, the squad captain nodded.


      "You can do what you want as long as it won't be something against morals or we will be the ones to stop you."


      "But, experimenting on a person is already against morals right?"


      "You…"


      Captain Dela Rosa felt stifled as he could not find anything to refute that. Luckily, Irene came to back him up.


      "It might be against morals but it's not like there's any other choice. Most of all, you managed to save her."


      "Alright, alright. You all should go now."


      Mark started to shoo them away to Irene's displeasure. But it was not like they had a reason to linger either.


      "Ma'am Katherine, what are your plans?"


      Captain Dela Rosa approached the Barangay Chairwoman and asked.


      "I'll tell my husband about it first and then we'll catch up with your meeting. Is that fine?"


      Chairwoman Katherine replied.


      "It's fine. Just please, don't take too much time."


      Captain Dela Rosa then turned to Mark.


      "Won't you go together with us?"


      "I still have things to do here so all of you better go already."


      With that, the soldiers and the others finally dispersed leaving the people, who were initially here in the first place, the two soldiers that were guarding the parking area, Mark, Emika and Mara. It was given that Laelaps and the beetle were also here but the two were not really people.


      "Then you Mara, what do you want to do?"


      "I…"


      "Well, it's given that Rollan, Nikky and Dorothy will be going with us. Since that will happen, your group will disband in case that you and the other two won't go. So I'm giving you a choice now. You can come with us and join our group or not."


      Mara looked at Mark surprised.


      "Why?"


      "Hmm… Actually, I'm a little awed to how much you tried just to be with your sister despite the fact that she's not the sister you used to know. So, if you join us, then, I'll give the task of taking care of Janet to you since we can't really chain her now. Also Odelina, the person who was taking care of Janette already have a handful of work so it's good to take that task from her. Well, actually, I'm also interested to what your intimate interaction with your infected sister would end up."


      Mark said while crossing his arms.


      "So what do you think?"


      "Uhmmm… Can I ask my friends about this first?"


      Mara was delighted about Mark's proposition. However, she wanted to ask the opinion of her friends first. She had already betrayed them and did not want to commit something that could be interpreted as such.


      "Well, if you say so. Actually, if you immediately accepted it, I'll probably give you a hard time even if you join us so it's good that you didn't."


      Hearing that, Mara's back started to feel cold. It was good that she stuck to her conscience or else…


      "Just wait for us then and let's return together. Your group should be in the military building right now."


      "They should be. I saw them hurrying back earlier."


      Mara nodded.


      Mark then went into the vehicle and searched for the bag where Odelina stored the change of clothes for Odette. He intended to borrow some clothes for the unconscious girl. As he could not just leave this girl, he would carry her back to the military quarters. Her condition was already stable anyway. Aside from her fever, there were no other things to worry about.


      Soon, he changed her clothes and lifted the girl with his left arm. He made her head lay on his shoulder and her arms around his neck. With his free hand, he grabbed Janette's arm and pulled her along out of the vehicle.


      "Mara, help me bring your sister back."


      "Is it fine?" .


      "Just pull her by her arm or hand."


      Without hesitation, Mara grabbed unto Janette's left hand. It seemed that she was really not bothered at all by the fact that her sister was already and infected.


      "Emika, let's go. Your mother should be worried now."


      "Hai~! Oh, Scary Uncle, how about this guy?"


      Emika pointed at Dominador's body.


      Mark slapped his forehead. He should have made the soldiers bring it away with them since he was going to trade it anyway. He was surely not going to feed this guy to Janette. As he was thinking that, Mark froze. Janette seemed to be not reacting by the fact that there was a dead Mutator near her.


      "Emika, can you open a hole on the vines covering his body? A small one is fine. After making opening the hole, close it immediately alright?"


      Emika was confused by his request but still did it. He made an opening between the vines large enough to see Dominador's closed eyes.


      Janette suddenly jolted. She hurriedly looked around but it seemed that the cause of that jolt suddenly vanished.


      Seeing that, Mark realized that Janette can locate dead bodies of Mutators. However, Dominador's body was currently sealed inside the cocoon made of vines that was part of Emika's hair. It seemed that it was blocking Janette from sensing the dead body for some unknown reason.


      Emika also saw that and realized what the Scary Uncle wanted to do. Because of that, she made the cocoon of vines even tighter but was not enough to crush Dominador's body inside.


      "Laelaps, help Emika carry that. We're going."


      "Rarf!"


      Laelaps energetically responded to his order.


      Soon the group returned to the classroom where Mei and the others were waiting. Like usual, Mei was already waiting before he could be in their sight. She approached wanting a hug but seeing that he was carrying a little girl, Mei hesitated. However, Mark pulled her close with his open arm and gave her a light hug as she wanted.


      Seeing that, Arvie who was also inside the classroom was slack jawed. During the time he entered this room, he was observing the other people inside since he knew none of them. Still, the welcome was pleasant. Even though he and his wife looked dirty compared to these people who looked too clean as if they had just taken a bath earlier, it seemed that these people were not even bothered by it. Well, the couple still felt awkward though.


      The most noticeable within the group was the beautiful girl who was only staring out of the window without speaking. She was really beautiful that even his wife was in awe. He never ever thought that this beautiful girl actually had a relationship with Mark!


      Even Nikky and the other two members of her group who were also inside the classroom conversing with Arvie looked surprise because of the scene.


      On the other hand, Odelina and the others started to question him about the girl he was carrying. First, he told Odelina about the clothes he borrowed but the loyal servant of course had no issue with it. It was then that he started to tell them what happened from the start after Rollan informed him about Dorothy's disappearance.


      There were various emotions that rose within the crowd but the most apparent one was the little cat girl.


      "Uuuhh. Papa, you didn't bring me with you."


      Abbygale started to sulk.


      Hearing the little girl call Mark 'Papa' choked Arvie and Nikky even more making them look at Rollan with askance. The latter however just shrugged his shoulders to it.


      After appeasing the sulking Abbygale, Mark then continued his story towards to what happened to the girl but hid the fact about his experiment. Not everything should be told to everyone just like that. He made a lie about the girl managing to survive by becoming an Evolver. It was not that hard to accept that as he also evolved in the same manner. He was on the verge of death that time after fighting the berserk Odelina when he evolved.


      The story about the girl was about to finish when they started to hear gunshots coming from the outside. The refugees that had just began to calm down due to the incident with Dominador and his men were screaming and running away once more.


      "Can't I get even a little rest?"


      Mark sighed.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     142 The Start of the Storm After the Reunion of Classmates
      Day 5 – 11:09 AM – 4th Grade Building, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


      As everyone inside the elementary school grounds and Mark started to complain about taking a break himself, they heard several soldiers speaking on megaphones trying to appease the panic of the refugees.


      "Everyone! Please do not panic and calmly return to your current dwellings. There was an ongoing buildup with the number of infected outside the school premises and we are currently thinning their numbers. I repeat, please do not panic and…"


      The soldiers speaking on the megaphone patiently repeated what he said several times while moving around the school. That announcement eased the panic immediately but the refugees still went back to their dwellings as a precaution. After all, everything that happened these past days were unnerving for most people and the current sound of guns never did anything positive to their current state of mind.


      Mark then sighed in relief. Though the situation was not a false alarm, at least it was not something that needed their help. It not like the military could not handle a few hundred infected and Mutated Infected while standing atop the walls.


      "Gege, you should rest."


      "Uhn! Papa, tired." .


      Both Mei and Abbygale reprimanded Mark who suddenly reacted to the sounds of guns.


      Realizing his blunder, Mark sighed. He did not notice because of the sequence of events but his mental state was still in battle mode. Mark took a deep breath as he tried to make his mind calm down.


      "I'm fine."


      Mark patted the heads of the two.



      "Anyway, what's the plan for lunch?"


      Mark suddenly asked as he turned towards Odelina and Anna.


      "Master, we haven't really thought of it."


      Odelina replied with an apologetic bow.


      Before Mark could ask why, Melissa spoke.


      "Everyone here was worried about you to worry about what we are going to eat for lunch you know that?"


      "I see."


      Mark nodded.


      "Then, start to prepare something light but filling. We have several new people after all. Also ready some extra."


      Odelina and Anna nodded.


      However, it seems that some people disagreed.


      "Wait, we can't have your group handle everything alright?"


      Nikky suddenly spoke.


      "We also have our own supply so let us contribute."


      It seemed that Nikky interjected for a good reason.


      Everything then proceeded smoothly after that.


      It seemed that not only them was thinking about lunch. It was because as Odelina and the others who went out to procure the ingredients back in their vehicle and Nikky and her group's dwelling, the people of the local government who were in charge of taking care of the refugees started to ration porridge to everyone despite the gunshots in the background.


      While waiting for the lunch to be prepared. Mark made his way with Mei and Abbygale towards another room while being led by a Joey. When they were talking about lunch, Joey, the soldier tasked with searching if the people in Mark's list was among the refugees in the settlement stopped by to report that the search was done.


      "It's unfortunate but among your list, we only found five people."


      Joey spoke while walking.


      "It's fine. It's already surprising that you found five. I won't be surprised if you found no one at all."


      Mark replied.


      "Actually, it should be seven but it seems that you already took one and the last one was out scavenging."


      Hearing what Joey said, Mark nodded. He must be talking about Arvie. Arvie's wife on the other hand was just a tag along. In the first place, this was the first time he met Arvie's wife since Mark was not informed of his wedding. Even if Mark was informed, it was less likely for him to go anyway. Just how many people would be present at that time? He would not be able to handle that for sure.


      Soon they reached the room. However, it seemed that the atmosphere inside the room was not that good. Looking through the window, Mark saw ten people, seven adults and three children. Mark shook his head as he saw the situation. It was no wonder. The present inside the classroom were some of Mark's closest classmates in college and their partners. Still, the past could still affect the present after all. Not everyone had a good relationship in the past especially when the other broke the heart of another.


      There was no confrontation happening but there were two families inside who seemed to not have any intention of interacting to the other. On the other hand, there were the other three adults who seemed to have no issues and were properly interacting with everyone. The effect of the tension was still apparent in their faces though. Among these people, Mark knew six of them and among the six, five were his former classmates. He knew none of the children of course. After graduation, he had been too busy jumping jobs and became a shut-in making it unlikely for him to know the young ones inside.


      Mei also peeked through the window and her gaze locked at one of the females inside for some reason. Mark could not help but suddenly look at her. After all, Mei suddenly displayed cautiousness after she looked inside.


      Mark patted her head which caught her off guard.


      "Papa, papa. There are people outside."


      Mark heard a childish voice from the inside of the room. The girl was speaking to the man about the same age as Mark with tightly packed but thin looking curly hair. This girl was probably the daughter this classmate of his.


      The girl's voice immediately made everyone inside wary. After all, they were all brought here by the military without telling them anything specific. They were only told that was someone was looking for them and they were to bring their families along.


      Knowing that they had been found out, Mark slowily walked towards the door and showed himself.


      Seeing him, there was a bit of silence but when they looked to his face…


      "MARK!"


      A chorus of yells saying his name ensued.


      Scratching his head, Mark spoke.


      "Do you all have to shout that loud?"


      As it was confirmed that it was really Mark, they were surprised. The children and the mother of the girl who noticed Mark outside were in the lost though.


      Among the people inside, his former classmates were Suzanne, a woman who was a year older than Mark but never looked old due to her short height and appearance and her husband, Loreto who was also a timid one but he had a lower level compared to Mark's behavior before the apocalypse. Next was Mar, the father of the girl who noticed Mark, who was close to Mark due to their hobby of playing FPS games. The other was Saime, it was her house that had been their base in their college days. The last one was Joan, the woman Mei was being cautious of.


      As for Saime's husband, Rodel, Mark also knew him of course. Mar's wife, Julie Marie was lost seeing how these people and her husband was behaving after they saw the man with the scary aura around him. The children were the same. The children were Lexius, Suzanne and Loreto's son, Prince, who were Saime and Rodel's son, and Monique, Mar and Julie Marie's daughter.


      Seeing that there were three families of three people here, he could not help but look at Joan. It seemed that this woman had not married yet the same as him despite the hobby this woman had. And her hobby? It was to change boyfriends like how she changed clothes. It was not like she was a slut either. It was because none of her past boyfriends were able to push her into their beds after all. That may also be the reason why she was left by them or why she left them.


      Still, why was Joan here anyway? Mark knew her since she was her classmate but she was not in the list.


      Though the people in the room were obviously fatigued, the reunion of friends had gone smoothly. They all realized that it was Mark who gathered them here after he said that he made the soldiers look for them. Then, someone pouted.


      "Hey… Why am I not included in the people you were looking for huh? If I didn't come with Suzanne, I'll be left in the dark."


      Joan said as she approached coquettishly.


      Nevertheless, before she managed to close in to Mark, a beautiful girl blocked her path. Mei was told by Mark to stay put outside with Abbygale since she would be a distraction to the males inside for sure but it seemed that she was not able to hold herself back when she saw Joan approach Mark.


      Seeing the fairy like appearance of Mei, the people inside, with the exception of the children, froze. However, Mei was not caring about their gazes as she stared warily at Joan.


      Mark slapped his forehead seeing Mei behave like this. Patting her head, Mark spoke.


      "Mei'er, calm down will you?"


      "But… Gege…"


      "It's fine alright?"


      "Un…"


      Mei retreated but did not leave anymore and stood beside Mark while grabbing Mark's left arm with both her hands.


      Mark felt helpless to this but he did not shoo her away.


      The scene shocked everyone and even made Joan back up as she saw the hostility in Mei's eyes.


      After that short intermission, another one started as Abbygale came in calling Mark 'Papa'. Following that, the explanation came forward stiffly. Mark told them why he searched for them as his close friends. However, it was not as smooth as his previous encounters. Since none of these people knew of Mark and his groups' prowess, they were reluctant to leave the safety of the settlement. It seemed that it would still take them some time before they would be able to decide whether they would join Mark or not.


      At that moment that Mark was in the middle of convincing them, Mark suddenly jolted and turned towards a direction.


      "Gege, is something wrong?"


      Mei asked as Mark suddenly stopped in the middle of his sentence.


      "Mei'er, don't you think, the gunshots are getting closer?"


      "I also think so. I was louder now."


      At that time, Joey who left Mark to speak with his friends barged in in a hurry.


      "What's going on?"


      Mark turned towards Joey and asked,


      "It's at the southeast side, within the high school campus."


      Joey caught his breath.


      "Hundreds of infected are climbing up the walls!"


      Hearing that, Mark's eyes narrowed.


      "Everyone, close the doors and stay here."


      Mark then turned to Joey.


      "Let's go."


      "Yes Sir."


      Together with Mei and Abbygale, Mark followed Joey without saying too much to the others inside the room.


      "Why does it look like that that soldier was following Mark's orders?"


      Suzanne could not help but ask but of course, none of them could come up with a good answer. It was different if Mark was following the orders of the soldier but it was the complete opposite.


      "No, more importantly, why does that beautiful girl hostile to me?"


      Joan spoke with doubt.


      "You know Joan, what you're asking is not really important."


      Saime interjected.


      "But…"


      Joan did not want to put down the issue.


      "The question now is what we are going to do. Mark said that he want us to follow him. I know he won't do us harm but it's just too dangerous outside."


      Mar interjected in the conversation of the women. Due to Mark's sudden appearance, the stagnant atmosphere inside the room was now gone. It was easier for everyone inside to converse now and they started to brainstorm about their decision.


      On the other hand, Mark brought Mei back into the room where the others were staying. They were currently cooking food using the utensils borrowed from the military and were using the broken wooden classroom chairs and desks as firewood. It looked like that they were gathering attention though. Not only that the girls cooking were clean and above average in appearance, the smell of the food they were cooking was too appetizing compared to the porridge distributed by the volunteers.


      After bringing Mei back, Mark together with Abbygale, Laelaps, Nikky and her group with the exception of Rollan's younger brother, Daniel, made their way to the area were Dominador and his men annexed before. Mark never thought that he would go back here once more after annihilating every single one of those criminals and it was even in a short period of time. The place was not even fully cleaned up as many bodies from the previous encounter were still lying on the ground.


      Now however, the threat was not people but the infected that were climbing up the walls. It was good that the walls of the high school was higher compared to normal walls built around houses but it would not be long before these infected would be able to enter. No, considering the number of bodies near the wall, some of them had already made it inside. It was just the numbers were too small and the soldiers guarding the place.


      Looking at the infected, Mark frowned. He was sure that these infected were the ones that surrounded his house before. He never thought that these guys would appear here several hours after they left them in disarray. Nevertheless, it was not the time to dawdle. If these infected made it here, it was impossible that the most dangerous one would not be here.


      PLOP! PLOP!


      As if answering his thoughts, two infected were thrown over the walls towards where the soldiers were firing from.


      Seeing that, Mark removed the sniper rifle from his shoulder and aimed.


      "I won't let you escape again."


      Mark muttered.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     143 The Cunning Muscled Infected
      Day 5 – 11:42 AM – Main Gates, Eastern Bacoor National High School, Bacoor City Cavite


      "Sh*t! What the f*ck are these infected!"


      One of the soldiers cursed as he shot the infected that landed directly in front of him.


      "Migs! Mind your language!"


      The soldier who seemed to have higher rank than the soldier that cursed reprimanded.


      "I know sir but what in the world are these! They are climbing the walls and throwing infected at us!"


      "Don't question it now! Just shoot!"


      The soldiers lined up on the elevated area in front of the guidance room and principal's office. Some of the soldiers were positioned on the second floor classrooms and were continuously shooting the infected outside especially the ones climbing up the walls.


      With the exception of Mark, the always calm Abbygale and the golden dog Laelaps, everyone else were surprised with the behavior that the infected were displaying. It was then that they saw Mark hurriedly aim towards the metal railings on top of the wall.


      After Mark muttered his intention, Mark intended to shoot the only infected not trying to haphazardly climb up the wall. Rather, the infected was peeking inside looking at the position of the soldiers.


      BANG!


      The sudden deafening sound overwhelmed the sounds from the assault rifles that the soldiers were using and took their attention towards Mark who shot his sniper rifle towards the wall. The moment the soldiers turned their heads, they saw him click his tongue as his sudden shot missed with the Muscled Infected jumping back away from its previous position.



      It seemed that it detected his killing intent despite how sudden his shot was.


      The soldiers on the other hand that saw Mark felt relieved. They recognized him who was the person to wipe out Dominador's faction that had been too much of a headache for them. Since he was here, they felt more assured. Furthermore, even the soldiers were in a state of panic right now. Even though they encountered Mutated Infected before and even nearly decimated by an Unknown, they never saw infected that were able to climb up walls. More than that, it was not only one but several hundreds.


      WOOSH! WOOSH!


      Another two infected were thrown inside. Both infected were thrown towards Mark's direction. He prepared to dodge but before he could do so, a red shadow and a golden flash ran past his both sides towards the direction of the two bodies currently falling towards him.


      BAM! PGSHK!


      Abbygale and Laelaps jumped up towards the two infected. Abbygale kicked the infected to the right making it fly back towards the gates while Laelaps impaled the forehead of the infected to the left with her horn before throwing the body to the side.


      Seeing how the two coordinated to protect him, Mark smiled.


      However, everyone else was dumbfounded. It was a mystery for them for Mark to bring a little girl with him when he was going to a place like these being attacked by the infected. Now however, seeing how the little girl was able to kick a full grown adult several meters away and run in fast speeds, it was no wonder he brought his daughter here!


      SWOOOSH! SWOOOSH! SWOOOSH! SWOOOSH! SWOOOSH! SWOOOSH!


      Still, it seemed that seeing Mark made the Muscled Infected go haywire as it started throwing the infected in like there was no tomorrow. Furthermore, it was throwing the infected in random directions that made everyone scatter their attention away from it.


      "Quick! Deal with the infected inside!"


      One of the soldiers shouted as one of infected that was thrown in ran towards him after it managed to stood up.


      Seeing what happened, Nikky and her group joined the fray. As their group did not have guns, they only dealt with the infected inside lessening the pressure on the soldiers. Until…


      SWOOOSH!


      A large body was thrown in. Seeing that, Mark's eyes dilated. Because the large body was a body of a fully bloated Dozer!


      It was not a problem even if something was thrown in like that if it was just Mark was here but the soldiers were not in their clearest minds and were shooting everything moving that was thrown in!


      "Don't shoot it!" .


      Mark bellowed. He was not late and some soldiers heard him but of course, not everyone was able to. Several soldiers on the second floor aimed at the Dozer without thinking.


      "Gale! Everyone return! Laelaps! Pick up the others and retreat!"


      Mark bellowed as loud as he could and also went behind the building. The two he instructed immediately followed. Abbygale hurriedly ran towards her Papa while Laelaps turned her body bigger and picked up Nikky and Delia who were the nearest to the Dozer before retreating. As Mara and Maverick saw them retreating, they also followed despite not knowing the reason.


      Joey and several soldiers also retreated after they realized what that huge infected falling from the air was.


      The Dozer landed on the ground and was immediately shot several times by the deranged soldiers.


      BOOM!!! CRASH!!!


      A sudden disgusting smell of methane and burnt flesh assaulted their noses as a loud explosion ensued breaking the glass of the rooms in front of the gate. Even the glass of the windows on the second floor was not spared. Several soldiers were caught in the sudden explosion. Some of them were flung away while some rolled on the floor groaning in pain.


      On the second floor, the soldiers next to the windows were also injured with the broken glass buffeting their bodies.


      The soldier nearest to the Dozer had the worst injury. His clothes and skin were burned especially on his back as he tried to run away from the sudden explosion. The others nearby also received burns on their bodies but their injuries were not as severe as the first one.


      As for Mark's group, they were all fine due to Mark's prompt orders.


      The remaining soldiers were dumbfounded. Hearing Mark shout made the soldiers on the first floor not shoot it meaning that the shot should have come from above!


      "Damn! What are these idiots doing! They are trying to kill their own people!"


      Maverick could not help but shout.


       SWOOSH! SWOOSH!


      It seemed that the Muscled infected outside was still not done. It continued to throw in infected over the walls and gates.


      Seeing that they did not have much leeway to idle, the remaining soldiers grouped themselves into two. The first group was to tend with the injured while the second would not stop dealing with the infected. As for the soldier who caused the catastrophe, their punishment would surely be in line after they finished dealing with this mess.


      The soldiers were barely hanging on. As the soldiers were scattered around the settlement to deal with the sudden buildup of the infected, the number of soldiers dealing with these strange infected was not enough at all. Moreover, the sneaky Muscled Infected outside kept on making the situation even worse!


      "Nikky, can your group stay here and help the soldiers? I don't know if any of you know how to use guns but if any of you can, ask the soldiers for spare guns. They should be able to lend you guys some."


      Mark spoke as he shot another infected that was about to climb over the wall.


      "Is that fine?"


      Nikky asked.


      "It should be. If not, then tell them that it's me who instructed you guys to."


      "Alright, but how about you? You said that my group will stay so you will leave?"


      "That's right. We'll deal with the sneaky bastard outside throwing the infected in. If we don't go out, that guy will continue. If we go after that guy, we might be able to kill it or at least chase it away."


      Mark said in a serious tone. The infected neighbor of his was too troublesome to deal with. Furthermore, even though the normal infected it was throwing inside was not much of a deal, for it to throw Mutated Infected inside could be very dangerous. What happened just now was a great example of this.


      Seeing how Mark spoke like he was familiar with these strange infected, several questions popped up in their minds but none of them stepped up to ask questions. It was not the right time to do so and they could only nod to his instructions.


      As everyone came to a consensus, Mark turned towards the gate and took out a grenade. As he was holding his sniper rifle with his left hand, he held the grenade with his right and pulled the pin with his teeth. After spitting out the pin, he threw the grenade over the gate. He properly aimed a distance away as he was aware that damaging the gate or the walls would be a good idea.


      BOOM!


      The sudden explosion took the attention and raised the tension of the soldiers once more as they were afraid that another exploding infected was thrown in but when they saw Mark's posture and where the explosion occurred, they all felt relieved. They did not think that Mark would have grenades in his possession and their supply of grenades for their mission had all been used up. As for Dominador's armory, it only contained guns and ammunition. It was not surprising since if they had explosives with them, they had already eliminated the opposing factions.


      Mark throwing the grenade fulfilled his two goals. One was to hinder the advance of the infected outside and to stop the soldiers from shooting even for a short time. If the sneaky bastard was also affected by the explosion, it would be good but it was not the case unfortunately as another body was once again thrown inside after the explosion died down.


      "Laelaps, full form! Gale, let's go!"


      "Arf!"


      "Uhn!"


      Mark bellowed followed by the agreement of the two.


      With that, under the shocked eyes of everyone around, Laelaps' size inflated to three meters. She then lowered her body and let Mark and Abbygale climb unto her back with the golden spikes on her body as support.


      Mark readied his sniper rifle as he sat on Laelaps back with Abbygale sitting atop Laelaps' head.


      "Lae-Lae! Go!"


      Looking excited, Abbygale shouted which was followed by the three meter dog running and jumping over the wall out into the streets.


      The moment Laelaps landed, Mark aimed the sniper rifle while he looked for the Muscled Infected within the horde. The moment he saw it hiding behind another fully bloated Dozer, Mark fired.


      BANG! BOOOM!


      Mark did not fire with the Muscled Infected as target but the Dozer which immediately caused an explosion. The Muscled Infected got caught up with the explosion. Nevertheless, its injuries were too light with just a few burns and scorched marks on its body. It was because the moment Mark fired, it immediately backed up avoiding the brunt of the explosion. This mutated infected's ability to sense threat was really top notch.


      It seemed that the appearance of Laelaps' three meter form made the Muscled Infected feel threat as it stopped throwing the infected around it over the walls. It jumped back several meters away and grabbed unto a movable school zone sign and threw it towards the gigantic dog's direction. Of course, Laelaps dodged the heavy sign thrown towards her. However, it seemed that the goal of the Muscled Infected was not to hit Laelaps but to distract her. The moment Laelaps jumped to dodge, the Muscled Infected started to run away.


      BANG!


      Mark tried to shoot the fleeing mutated infected but shooting from the back of the jumping Laelaps with a fleeing target was easier to be said than to be done.


      "Laelaps chase it!"


      Mark ordered.


      Laelaps then lunged over the infected in front of her and chased after the fleeing Muscled Infected. In the process, she knocked over dozens of infected further halting their advance into the settlement.


      Inside, Nikky's group and the soldiers looked at the three meter golden dog as she and her two owners disappear from their sight. It was like a dream for them. They already thought that the golden horned dog was already strange but to see its body change into a three meter one was even more odd and unexpected. If not for their need to fend off the infected climbing up the walls, they would have stared at the dog with shocked expressions on their faces. Even the injured soldiers could not help but forget about the pain they were feeling due to the shock they felt.


      "Don't waste time thinking about necessary things! The bastard that had been throwing the infected inside is being dealt with! Clear up your senses and shoot! The infected are still climbing up the walls!"


      Joey who led Mark and his group here shouted. His shout woke up the other soldiers that were overwhelmed by shock over what they had just witnessed.


      On the other hand, Nikky and her group approached Joey to borrow weapons which was immediately approved without hesitation. What they needed now was manpower and they would surely not shirk to accommodate the help of a group of Evolvers.


      While Nikky's group and the soldiers were dealing with the remaining infected outside the gates, Mark and Abbygale atop Laelaps' back were intently chasing after the Muscled Infected. Nevertheless, it was hard for the big bodied Laelaps to catch up.


      The cunning infected jumped over walls and even roofs of houses unto the opposite street. It was hard for Laelaps to catch up because of her large body. Even if she could jump over houses up to two story ones, she could not jump over anything higher. Also she could not jump unto roofs as her feet punches holes on the roofs making her paws stuck. Furthermore, unlike in private subdivisions where power lines were built higher, not only the power lines in this area were built lower, it was even poorly maintained. One careless jump and Laelaps could get entangled with the wires.


      However Mark could not let this infected escape. He needed to kill this infected. If possible, catch it. He needed to think of a way to do so.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     144 The Black Ca
      Day 5 – 12:01 PM – Queens Joy St., Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


      Laelaps landed in the middle of the street after jumping off the roof of another house. They were already three blocks away from the school compound. The current street was even the one after the street where Rollan's house was located. Still, they were still nowhere near to catching up with cunning fellow. Mark could not help but frown due to circumstances.


      In terms of speed, Laelaps was several times faster than the muscled infected but the current location prevented her from exhibiting her full potential. The lowered power lines, trees on the yards, uneven heights of houses, the badly maintained roofing and many more factors hindered her large body from running faster. If this place was the same as Citta Italia where Mark and the others first encountered Laelaps, there was a huge chance of catching up. Unfortunately, they were not.


      If Laelaps was to make her own size smaller, she could run with Abbygale and catch up but it increased the danger the two would face. In terms of running speed, both Laelaps and Abbygale were twice as faster and he would surely lag behind since the Muscled infected seemed to run about more than half faster than his speed. In that case, there was very little that Laelaps and Abbygale could do without Mark's help and compared to the danger the two would face to confront a smart infected was not worth the risk.


      "Tsk!"


      Mark clicked his tongue as he watched the Muscled Infected run away towards the south east.


      They could still continue to run away after the muscled infected as the chance of catching up was still not zero but if it continued to run towards that direction, they would reach the former squatter's area in this place. If was former because the land was granted to the settlers years ago but before that, it was nothing but a place for the penniless to build their homes. Once this infected reached that place, there was no way for them to catch this fellow. Not only that that place had very narrow pathways that only bicycles could enter, the place would surely be brimming with infected.


      "Hmm?"



      Mark noticed something.


      "Laelaps, go to that building. Go around the building and hide on the back."


      Mark sternly said as he pointed at the four story concrete building to the southwest. It was a private school called Crest View Academy.


      Laelaps seemed to be confused to her owner's order as that direction was not the direction their target was running towards. Still, she did not dally and ran towards the direction Mark pointed at. It seemed that not only Laelaps was confused but also the little girl who was steadily sitting on her head. Because of her Papa's instruction, Abbygale turned her head to the back and asked.


      "Papa! We're not going to chase that macho uncle anymore?"


      "Cough! Cough!"


      Hearing what his daughter called that Muscled Infected, he almost burst out laughing. However, since he was sitting on the back of Laelaps who was currently running, his laugh turned into choking with his own saliva. Clearing his throat, he replied to Abbygale's question.


      "We won't make it even if we chase that guy. Let's go on the roof of that building. I want to try something."


      Hearing that, Abbygale looked a bit disappointed but she did not voice anything. She knew that her Papa must be thinking of doing something.


      Laelaps changing course seemed to have startled the Muscled Infected. Its running speed slowed down as it watched the three meter golden dog run to a further direction. Its running became slower and slower until it came to a stop at the very entrance of the former squatter's compound. It stood unto the roof of a house at the corner of the entrance as it gazed at the golden dog that was chasing it before vanish behind the four story building.


      On the other hand, Laelaps did not take too long to reach the building. As per Mark's instructions, Laelaps jumped onto the roof of the house behind the school building. There, Laelaps reduced her size back to normal as they made their way to the roof top. Even though Laelaps should be able to jump onto the roof in her enlarged form, it would surely reveal their current location to the Muscled Infected. No, not only to the Muscled Infected but also another person Mark had just detected.


      Mark noticed some faint but unusual fluctuation further ahead of the infected. As it could be something unexpected, Mark would not try to jump in without knowing anything. As that person was on the same area where the Muscled Infected was going, it would be likely for Mark's group to be entangled with the two if they did not do the approach correctly.


      Making their way to the rooftop using the emergency ladders of the school, Mark rushed into position. He looked around for a good place to put his sniper rifle on while facing the direction where the Muscled Infected should be. Using the scope of the sniper rifle as a telescope, he immediately found the Muscled Infected. However, it was not rushing towards back the school and it did not continue on running either. Mark immediately found the Muscled Infected because he felt the mental fluctuation of the person he detected soar. That person was now entangled with the Muscled Infected in a dangerous fight.


      Mark was not surprised. The person he detected after all was not a normal person after all. Furthermore, the person's faint mental fluctuation while having a savage emotional fluctuation gave the person's identity right away. The person was a child who was another failed Mutator.


      In his sight, he could see the child and the muscled infected exchanging and dodging blows. Looking at the child he was surprised as he glanced at Abbygale who had no clue what was happening.


      "Gale, come here. Look."


      As her Papa called her to show something that seemed to be interesting, Abbygale hurried and took a peek from the scope.


      "Wahh! A black kitty!"


      Abbygale said while her eye was fixated at the scene several dozens of meters away.


      The child fighting with the Muscled Infected was a boy about the same age as Abbygale by his body structure. His appearance however, he looked like a large black kitten wearing clothes. His arms and face was covered in black fur while his hand that was bent like a claw had fingernails that could truly be called claws. On his head, there was two triangular ears while on his bottom was a long bushy tail. All in all, he looked like a bipedal cat.


      The Mutator boy clashed with the Muscled Infected without fear due to the savage consciousness taking over his body. He was moving fast though it could not be compared to Abbygale's speed for sure. Looking at the fight it seemed that the Muscled Infected did not regard the boy as threat at all. The Muscled Infected was even overpowering the black cat boy.


      The boy swiped his claws several times while charging and lunging towards the Muscled Infected but none of his attacks managed to connect. Rather, there were several times that the boy was punched rolling several times on the roof. Finally, the boy was defeated. The boy was unable to stand anymore. Though the savage consciousness was still active, the body seemed to have lost any energy to obey the will of that consciousness.


      The Muscled Infected seemed be gleeful for the delicious meal that suddenly appeared in front of it. It grabbed the boy's right arm and pulled the boy up. The boy tried to struggle but he was not able to. The Muscled Infected moved the boy closer to its face and opened its mouth intending to bite the boy's neck.


      BANG! SPLAT!


      The Muscle Infected's head exploded scattering blood and brain matter in the immediate vicinity. Even the helpless child was showered with blood. As the body of the infected fell down, the grasp on the child was unfastened making him fell hard on the roof. The flowing blood started to flow down the slope roof before dripping unto the roof gutter.


      Due to the existence of the Mutator child, the Muscled Infected completely forgot about Mark's existence. Furthermore, with the distance between the Muscled Infected and Mark, it was no surprised that it did not notice.


      However, that shot did not come too easily. Mark had to wait for the Muscled Infected to stop moving and even moved his position several times to find an angle that would not harm the boy at all. The boy had not fully turned yet and could become a good asset. Still, he would admit it. He took advantage of the boy to take the attention of the cunning Muscled Infected. It was better for him to do so than have a macho stalker that could be lurking behind them without them knowing. Just the thought could make anyone shudder even if it was before the apocalypse.


      "Laelaps, full form again! Jump down the building and rush towards those two!"


      Hearing the order, Laelaps' body inflated once more before letting Mark and Abbygale on her back. Laelaps jumped several meters down denting the roof of the house where she landed with a loud sound. Then she rushed towards the direction the two fell. .


      Soon, Mark reached the roof and saw the weakened child and sat in front of the boy. The boy was weak and even shivering. Clasping his arm and pinching it a little, Mark now knew why the boy lost. It seemed that it was just recently that the boy was bitten but at the time he was bitten, he seemed to be malnourished. However, aside from the blood that splattered on the boy's clothes, the clothes seemed to be clean too.


      Looking at another aspect, Mark sighed in relief. The boy had not fully turned yet. As a child, Mark had a hard time accurately pinpointing the state of the boy's original consciousness. Touching the boy's head however made him sure that the main consciousness had not been fully snuffed yet. Still, it was close. Probably, if Mark did not see the boy in at least an hour or two, he would finally turn into an existence the military called Unknown.


      Unknowns were creatures that could not be determined whether they were high mutation infected or a failed Mutator. It was due to the similarities of the two turning into something else that could not be determined thus giving them the name. If this boy was to be left as it was, it would likely that he would turn into a beastman type of unknown. Still, he looked cute as a cat though.


      Mark then looked at Abbygale with a helpless smile.


      "Here, here. Don't get angry. We won't hurt you."


      Abbygale was gently patting the head of the boy who was savagely glaring at her without any care. Furthermore, it looked like that the little girl found a wild pet on the street forgetting the fact that she was a kitten too.


      "Rarf!"


      Laelaps who already turned back to her normal size suddenly barked as she called Mark's attention.


      "What is it Laelaps?"


      Mark approached. In front of Laelaps was the splattered brain of the Muscled Infected. Strangely however, there was nail shaped stone. It was not a crystal but really looked like a pebble. The peculiar thing about the pebble though was that Mark felt some sort of energy coming from it after Mark picked it up.


      "Is this similar to that violet crystal from the huge cat before?"


      Mark pondered.


      Suddenly, Mark looked towards the south east. He felt several people coming. It seemed that they were riding a vehicle considering the speed they were traveling. Noticing the mental fluctuation of the two people among those incoming people, Mark got a complicated look on his face.


      "Gale, time's up for that. There are people coming. We should welcome them I think."


      Mark let out a bitter smile while he grabbed the body of the weakened feral boy.


      "Why Papa?"


      Abbygale asked in confusion. Considering the almost five days they spent together, she knew that her Papa was not the type of person to welcome strangers.


      "We have to return something that is not ours after all."


      Mark answered but his answer just made Abbygale even more confused.


      With Mark in the lead, they passed over the gate that intersected the former squatter's compound, Queens Row Area A and the Camella North Subdivision where they passed through before arriving at this area several hours earlier.


      The three waited for a bit while Mark tightly grasped the weakened boy dangling his short arms at his side.


      Soon, a black van that had many dents on its exterior stopped not far away from them. Eight people went out of the vehicle but two of those people were intently staring at the cat boy on Mark's arms. The two were a woman that looked younger than Mark and a man that seemed to be the same age. The people who came out of the car were staring warily at Mark. Some of them were holding guns while some were holding melee weapons.


      The woman tried to walk towards Mark but the man held her shoulder holding her back.


      "Harvey, let me go. I can handle myself!"


      The woman removed the man's hand from her shoulder.


      "Monique, calm down."


      The man intently stopped her.


      "Jester is there! Why should I calm down?"


      Hearing the conversation of the two, Mark bitterly smiled.


      That was right. These pair of cautious man and worried woman was the parents of this feral cat boy.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     145 A Fateful Meeting
      Day 5 – 12:13 PM – Silver St., Camella Springville North, Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


      The sun was high up as it was just several minutes past noon but the temperature was not too hot. Strange enough, the number of infected in the area was small. There might be different reasons for this but it worked well to the advantage of everyone here. At this moment, Mark together with Abbygale and Laelaps stood in front of the parents of the boy weakly struggling on his side.


      While the husband and wife who seemed to be called Harvey and Monique respectively were arguing, Mark watched them with bewilderment. Not wanting to watch their drama, Mark decided to speak.


      "Ahem, can you two continue that later? Not only we're wasting time here but the voices of you two will alert the infected if there were some hiding around."


      Hearing that, the two stopped but the husband continued to look at Mark with caution while the wife had her eyes look at her son before turning to Mark with a bewildered gaze. Strange enough, when the husband was about to speak, the wife stopped him and stepped forward. It seemed that the wife wanted to handle things.


      On the other hand, Mark sighed as he watched the careful actions of the others. Was he really that scary? He came here to return their son who surely escaped but why were they so cautious?


      Surprisingly, it seemed that the woman saw through his actions.


      "You're all waiting for us am I right?"


      Monique spoke with confidence though Mark did not know where her confidence was coming from. Still, since she asked, Mark decided to honestly answer.


      "We do."


      "Why?"


      Harvey interjected with bewilderment. Then, he saw Monique glaring at him making him step back. As Harvey and the others behind were cautious towards the person holding her son, it would not be good to make them speak. What if due to their nervousness, they spoke something unnecessary? They were here to look for her escaped son and not to seek death.



      Seemingly reading the actions of the woman, Mark nodded. In this group, she was the most rational even though she was the most worried about her own son.


      However, before Monique could speak again, Mark started to step forward making the crowd with the exception of Monique, be on guard.


      "Monique, get behind me."


      Harvey spoke once more just to receive another glare from his wife.


      "Shut up."


      Monique spoke and then, opposite to what the others did, she started to walk forward.


      Soon, Mark and Monique were facing each other.


      "Here."


      Mark handed the boy without hesitation under the bewildered gazes of everyone. The mother hurriedly took the weakened boy into her embrace. The boy struggled and even his claws partly dug into the arm of his mother. The mother did not seem to mind the pain. She was just happy to get her son back. She thought that they would lose him forever.


      "How did you know? And why?" .


      Monique looked up to Mark and asked.


      "Just a hunch. As for why, you can say that I own that boy a little."


      Mark replied. Of course he could not tell her that he could make out the similarities of their mental fluctuation to the boy which allowed him to know that they were the boy's parents. As for owing the boy, it was not wrong. If the boy was not around, the Muscled Infected would surely escape and there would be no one to distract the enemy while they made their way to a good place to snipe the infected.


      "Owe?"


      Monique stared at him with bewilderment. Her son had already turned like this, an uncontrolled savage monster. How could this man owe his son?


      It was then that Mark spoke.


      "Are you sure that you're keeping him even with that condition? He might be weak now but once he's taken over by his mutation, he can't be saved anymore. When that happens, all of you will die."


      Hearing that, he pupils of Monique shrunk. Though she did not know if what Mark said was true or not, it was not impossible for that to happen.


      Seeing that his wife and the man were properly conversing, Harvey finally relaxed. The man in front of them felt somewhat eerie and dangerous but to think that he was just here to return their missing son. He felt ashamed but he decided to step forward to his wife's side. He then took a handkerchief from his pocket and gently removed the claws that dug into his wife's arm and wiped the blood off from her skin.


      After the claws and the blood were taken off, the small scratch marks that were visible started to close up and soon vanished. With the wounds gone, the only thing left was her smooth skin.


      Seeing the scene in front of him, Mark did not look surprised. He was not the only person who had regenerative abilities. Odelina's children also had it. The only difference was that his ability to regenerate his wounds was more absurd. As for this woman, her ability should be a bit higher than Odelina's children but way below him.


      "You don't seem to be surprised."


      Monique looked at Mark with askance.


      "I've seen a lot if you ask me. Well, you should think about what I said first."


      Mark shrugged his shoulders. There was no reason for him to show his hands to strangers.


      "I don't know if what you are saying is true but…"


      Monique replied as she looked at her struggling son with sadness.


      "About one hour or two, that boy will start killing you all."


      Mark said without emotions. He decided to inform them but of course, that resulted to the remorse of the woman intensifying.


      "Is what you said true?"


      With sadness apparent in his eyes, Harvey asked which Mark nodded to.


      At that moment, Monique realized something and she suddenly turned towards Mark.


      "Wait. You said that my son can't be saved anymore if he fully mutated. It means that there is a way to save my son, right?!"


      Monique almost lunged towards Mark which made him step back. Harvey hurriedly pulled his wife from behind.


      "Monique calm down. Calm down!"


      Mark looked at Harvey with sympathy. Having a wife like this with intelligence but extremely sharp mood swings, his situation would probably be harder than surviving alone in this apocalypse.


      "But!-"


      Monique was about to retort her husband but she was interrupted.


      BANG!!!


      The men together with Monique and Harvey open fired towards the incoming infected. The infected were coming from the direction were their vehicle came from. The infected probably lagged behind but since they stopped here, the infected managed to catch up.


      "Harvey! Monique! Hurry up!"


      One of the men bellowed as he shot his revolver pistol.


      Seeing what was happening Monique turned towards Mark with hurry but he had already stepped several steps back calling for Abbygale and Laelaps to come over.


      "Wait! You know how to save my son right?"


      Monique shouted.


      "This is not a good place to discuss that. Follow this dog. There's a survivor settlement not far from here managed by the military and the local government officials."


      Mark replied.


      Hearing that there was a survivor settlement nearby, not only Harvey but also the other people with them looked elated. However, why the dog?


      "But my son…"


      Monique still wanted to plead but Mark shut her down.


      "Just bear with your son for now. There's still more or less an hour or two before he fully mutates. As I said, hurry and follow this dog."


      Mark said to Monique before turning to Laelaps.


      "Laelaps, full form!"


      With that cue, the golden dog inflated back to her three meter size under the shocked faces of everyone. Mark then helped Abbygale up her back but he did not ride on her back.


      He then turned towards everyone behind who was staring at the three meter tall dog with their mouths agape.


      "What are you all staring like that for? Are you all following or not?"


      Mark felt exasperated. With everything that happened after the apocalypse, Mark had seen an over twenty meter tall tree, a house cat as large as a fully grown lion, several kinds of strange mutated infected and several kinds of Mutators. What was wrong with a three meter tall dog for everyone to have the same reaction?


      If the people behind knew what he was thinking, they would surely say that he was the weird one.


      After hearing his shout, the group below scurried towards their van. Monique tightly hugged her son to prevent him from flailing around. Harvey jumped into the driver's seat and started to drive the vehicle after everyone came aboard. Everyone was still shocked by the appearance of the three meter golden dog but they could only trust this stranger they met. He had an eerie and dangerous vibe but it seemed that he was not bad after all.


      While watching their actions, Mark noticed something. The van was big and it had three passenger entrances. Still, with the exception of the husband and wife that went to the front seats, all the others went into the back entrance as if they were avoiding the seats directly behind the front seats. It was strange because it was unlikely not only for this group but for everyone to put baggage in the middle seats of the vehicle. It just meant that they were carrying something that was enough for those capable people to avoid. Nevertheless, it was not the time to mull about those things.


      "Papa, you're not coming?"


      Abbygale asked.


      "Not yet. I have to get something first. You ride there on Laelaps and get back to the settlement. Is that clear?"


      "But, Papa…"


      "It's fine. I'll follow immediately. Papa is strong right?"


      "Um!"


      Abbygale finally consented.


      "Laelaps, you lead this people to the settlement safely."


      "RARF!"


      Laelaps replied with a deafening bark.


      It was now time to leave. More infected were alerted because of the gunshots and were now hurrying towards this place. With Mark's order, Laelaps started to run leading the van away towards the settlement with Abbygale waving towards her Papa.


      The people in the van seemed to be bewildered why Mark stayed behind but since Mark already instructed them, they drove following Laelaps.


      Mark waved at Abbygale for a bit before jumping towards the way where they came from. Actually, it was a shorter route if Laelaps used the same route they took to get here but the street here between Camella Springville North and Queens Row Area A was blocked by a permanently closed gate that only allowed people to pass by and not vehicles.


      He stopped at one of the roofs and grabbed the radio on his waist. He should inform the others about Laelaps and Abbygale returning or they might be battered with holes if they return like that. After all, who would not get scared to see a three meter dog running towards the settlement? He immediately called unto Mei and informed her of what happened and where he was right now. While on the radio, Mark could hear Mei talking to Odelina. After saying goodbye, he went to start his current business.


      As he was now alone, it would be easier for him to do some disgusting work. He was familiar with the area since this was the place where he spent more than fourteen school years of his life and thus, he was familiar where the grocery stores were located. Finding the nearest one that seemed to be ransacked already, he tried to find some jars no matter it were plastic or glass.


      After eliminating several infected, he finally found an empty plastic jar used for mint candies. He brought the jar and returned to the roof where the Muscled Infected had fallen.


      Then, using a spoon, he scooped that brain matter that splattered on the roof and even scooped the remaining brain matter and fluid in the Muscled Infected's skull. This was really a disgusting work. If not for the need and thirst for knowledge about the infected, he would not bring this away. If there was a chance, he would try to experiment with it in the future.


      Mark was not sure whether it was just the brain that was important but he just took reference to what Janette did before. Back at Firenze, despite the ability of the gangster having superhuman strength in his arms, Janette only ate the brain and nothing else and yet, she seemed to have gained the same strength in her arms now. Still, he would not make Janette consume this brain. She was his very precious specimen. He did not want to turn her into a muscle-hypertrophic monster either.


      After storing everything he could recover from the Muscle Infected's brain matter and brain juice, he closed the jar and decided to leave. He was really not interested with the headless macho body on the roof and also felt disgusted to carry it around.


      Soon he went back to the high school area and saw that the battle was over and the soldiers were already cleaning up. However, he did not stop by and alert the cleaning soldiers and hurriedly made his way towards the elementary school to meet up with Abbygale and Laelaps by jumping unto the roofs of the classrooms and buildings. Considering the distance and speed of the travel, they should have arrived already.


      He soon arrived and it seemed that they were safely led inside. The van was already parked beside their vehicle but the people had not left he vehicle yet. It seemed that they were waiting for him. With them was not only Abbygale and Laelaps but also Mei, Odelina and for some reason, Captain Dela Rosa.


      'What did he want now?'


      Mark mused as he jumped off the roof of the building, grabbing onto the railings on the second floor and jumped down to the ground.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     146 A Sudden Twis
      Day – 12:48 PM – Parking Area, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


      While everyone else was waiting at the parking area, Odelina noticed that Mei was staring up at the roof of the building. Knowing the meaning of her behavior, Odelina imitated her and watched the area where Mei was staring at. What the two did bewildered the others and even made Captain Dela Rosa think how Mark's group was filled with unfathomable people. Not long however, at the area of the roof where Mei and Odelina were staring at, the man they were waiting for, Mark, appeared.


      After Mark scaled down the building, Mei hurriedly approached him.


      "Gege, you took too long. We have a problem."


      Mei grumbled but worry was apparent on her eyes. She then whispered a few things to him making him frown as he swept his eyes at the people in front of him.


      Mark then patted her head.


      "It's fine. I'll handle it."


      Mei's eyes squinted because of his patting but she also felt relieved at the same time. Even though her Gege called on the radio to tell what happened, he was still late. After the call, more than half hour had already passed. She wanted to call Mark herself but decided not to. Mark also told her not to call when he was outside as it would be a distraction if he was in the middle of something dangerous. Furthermore, due to some circumstances, things had gotten complicated now.


      After that, it was Abbygale's turn. The little girl went towards her Papa and demanded to be carried on his arms.


      Mark consented immediately to this as there was no issue with a small request like this. If Mark was dirty, he might not agree but he was careful not to dirty himself as he did his disgusting work earlier.


      The three approached the people waiting and Odelina immediately bowed like what most servants do. On the other hand, Laelaps sat beside Odelina like a loyal guard dog.



      Seeing this display, Harvey and the men on his group were had their lips twitching. Monique on the other hand approached Mark carrying her son who was still struggling in her embrace. It could be seen that her arm was stained with blood as the claws of his son dug and scratched her skin bit it seemed that it did not matter to her. Despite the pain, she still kept her tight embrace on her son, not letting little boy go.


      Seeing her approach, Mark signaled her to wait stopping her from her tracks. Mark then faced Captain Dela Rosa.


      "Why are you here?"


      Mark asked with a frown. Though Mei had already informed him of what was happening, Mark wanted to hear it from the squad captain's mouth.


      To Mark's tone that was not even a little bit respectful, Captain Dela Rosa did not mind.


      "I know that my intention will be an uncouth one so I will apologize in advance. Still, I have to ask."


      Captain Dela Rosa looked at Mark with a stern face.


      "I heard from this woman that you have a way to save her son. If I'm correct, this little boy is a Failed Mutator. Do you really have a way to do so? I tried to ask these ladies but they won't answer."


      When the black van arrived led by a three meter dog and a five year old girl riding on the dogs back, he was alerted by the soldiers on guard. It was then that he was also informed that the women from Mark's group went to let the newcomers in. He had already heard the report about the golden dog which gave him whole new level of shock and when he saw the three meter golden dog outside the gates, he could not help but rub his eyes even though he already received the report.


      Since the dog belonged to Mark's group and his daughter was the one riding on the dog's back, the two were let in with the black van. After they arrived at the parking lot however, a woman who was tightly carrying a bipedal kitten about the size of a four year old took the squad captain's attention. After asking intently about the kitten that was actually a boy, the mother's tongue slipped their intention in this place was revealed to the squad captain.


      After confirming that the boy was a Failed Mutator, he knew the severity of the situation. It was no doubt that these people met Mark to be led back by his daughter and pet dog. The most serious thing however was that it seemed that Mark claimed to have a way to save this boy that turned feral.


      When Captain Dela Rosa heard that, he immediately looked around if anyone else heard what the woman said. Fortunately, he did not bring too many soldiers with him and they were told to wait further away. He then dismissed the soldiers back to their works and stayed to wait for Mark.


      He tried to inquire Odelina, Mei and Abbygale about the truth but he did not get any answer from them. Odelina only apologized and said that his question was inappropriate for her to answer. Abbygale would only stare at him without saying anything while he could not even approach Mei as she would step back for every step forward he made.


      Mark looked at the Captain with a frown before turning towards Monique. Monique's countenance paled. Because of her excitement and worry along with the vehement questioning of the soldier in front of her, her tongue slipped. When Monique saw what happened afterwards, she and her husband knew that she made a grave blunder.


      She wanted to approach Mark first to apologize as soon as she could but Mark stopped her from being able to do so. Still, even though she knew that he made a wrong thing, Mark was her only hope for her child. Even if she had to kneel in apology and grovel on his feet for him to save her son, she would do it without hesitation.


      Mark's eyes then fell on the boy. Though weakened, the boy was trying his best to struggle free. It was strange however that the boy was trying to flee rather than trying to kill his mother. To Mark however, it showed that there was still a part of the boy's consciousness preventing himself to attack Monique.


      Mulling over those things, Mark nodded. It seemed that this boy was worth saving after all. But Mark would surely not do it for free though.


      Mark then turned back to Captain Dela Rosa who was staring at him waiting for an answer. With a cold face, Mark spoke.


      "That question could cost your life you know that?" .


      "That means you really…"


      Captain Dela Rosa's voice trailed off.


      "That's right. If several conditions are met, I can."


      Mark admitted it.


      Hearing Mark's reply, a sudden burst of agitation enveloped the squad captain's mind that it even surprised Mark.


      Before Mark could say anything, Captain Dela Rosa plopped on his knees in front of Mark. Hope could be seen in his eyes as he stared at Mark.


      "I implore you. Save my son!"


      Captain Dela Rosa said as he bowed towards Mark's foot.


      Everyone was dumbfounded due to the sudden twist. Luckily, no one was around to see what was happening aside from the people who really should be here. If the soldiers under the squad captain were to see this, their jaws would probably fall to the ground in shock.


      Mark however, frowned. As the large part of the school fell inside his detection range, he did not detect any Mutator aside from Dominador earlier and even now. So, where was this son that he was talking about?


      As if knowing what he was thinking, Captain Dela Rosa rose his body by he still knelt on the concrete parking. He then started to narrate what happened.


      "Another squad will be arriving sooner or later and my son was one of the soldiers assigned to the squad. We received a radio transmission just now that my son had been bitten on his hand. As we knew about the existence of Mutators, it was a protocol for us soldiers to not kill a person bitten immediately but observe first what changes would happen. If the soldier turned into an infected, they would be executed but if it turned out that the soldier turned into a Mutator, they will be sent back to Bay City. It would be fine for the Successful Mutators but the Failed once would be tranquilized and sent back for scientific studies."


      It was not hard for Mark to imagine the situation. Captain Dela Rosa's son became a Failed Mutator and if left alone, he would become nothing but a savage beast that attacks everything on sight.


      "So, if I could really save your son, what can you give me?"


      Mark asked. He was not a saint. Everything should come with a price. For the little boy in Monique's embrace, he would not give them a too high price since he also owed the kid for what happened earlier but the squad captain was different. Mark owed him nothing and they were also the one who needed his group's help.


      "That's…"


      The squad captain was stumped. Mark and his group surely had no need for weapons at the moment and they also had no urgent need for supplies either. Well, it was not like they had much extra in their supply that he could take.


      Seeing this, Mark started to give suggestions.


      "If your son met the conditions, I can save him but I have several requests to you in exchange. I know that you don't have anything to pay me so you can't say no to these requests or else, not only that I won't do anything to help your son, you will also die here."


      Mark spoke with his eyes that were coldly staring at the squad captain. Captain Dela Rosa on the other hand could not help but feel that his stare was peering into his heart for some reason he could not understand.


      The others who were watching with the exception of Mei, Abbygale, Odelina and Laelaps could not help but shiver at what he said accompanied with that look in his eyes and the dangerous vibe he was exuding.


      'I knew it! This guy is dangerous!'


      Harvey thought by the side.


      "What requests?"


      Captain Dela Rosa asked.


      "First, no one else should know that I have a way to save Failed Mutators. Not even your closest kin. What you know, you'll carry it to your grave. That doesn't only apply to you but also your son."


      Mark said sternly.


      Hearing that, Captain Dela Rosa could only nod. Even though he was an upright soldier, he was now begging for his son. Being upright did not apply when your only family was in the brink of danger. Even if what Mark could do could benefit mankind, if it was known to the trashes in the government and military, it was likely that trouble would come to Mark and his group.


      Mark then turned towards Monique and her group.


      "That also applies to all of you."


      Seeing Mark turn to them and say those words, everyone on Monique's group nodded like broken toys. The world was already ending and they survived the onslaught of the infected with great difficulty, they did not want to die just because of being a blabbermouth.


      Turning back to the squad captain, Mark continued.


      "Second, I want you to pledge allegiance."


      "What?"


      Captain Dela Rosa was stumped once more.


      "Don't worry, I won't tell you to betray your duty or something. I just want you to be around when we need support especially once we arrive at Bay City."


      It was a way for Mark to gain more backing. Even though there was General Perez who was grateful for him, Mark was sure that he was tied up with his duties in the Bay City. Someone with a high rank but lower position that the general was a good candidate and Captain Dela Rosa was not a perfect one but a good example.


      "Is that all?"


      Captain Dela Rosa sighed in relief. He thought that Mark would make him betray the general or something similar to that.


      "There is a third one. This would be a disgusting thing but I want you to tell your subordinates to search for the brains of mutated infected they kill if they can find stones like this one."


      Mark showed the general the stone Laelaps found that still reeked of blood.


      It was strange stone and Mark's third was also a strange one of if that was all, the squad captain could agree to it.


      "That's all. Also, you should stand up now. If you failed to keep any of what I just said especially the first one, you can kiss goodbye to the world, I warn you."


      Mark said with an insidious stare. Though Mark did that, he knew that the soldier in front of him was not afraid at all. Why? It was because Captain Dela Rosa had no plan to renege on this deal. Mark could feel how resolute his emotions was.


      He then turned towards Monique. It was now time to do what he needed to do and also ask for compensation. Even doctors from the government always ask for payment, how could not he?


      But then, when he turned around, he saw Harvey rummaging at the dashboard compartment of their vehicle. When Harvey walked out of their car once more, he was clutching a nail sized pebble similar to what Mark had just taken out.


      However, Mark also noticed one thing. As Harvey was searching on the dashboard, the door of the vehicle was widely open. At the passenger seat on the second row of the car, an infected girl was idly sitting.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     147 Treating the Boy that Turned into a Ca
      Day 5 – 12:54 PM – Parking Area, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


      "Is this the same as that one?"


      Harvey hurriedly showed the nail sized pebble that he had just taken to Mark. As Mark asked the soldier in front of them for something like this, it could be given to him in exchange for saving his son. He was still afraid of Mark but considering that he had given his conditions to the soldier in advance, it meant that he was really able to save his son that had gone feral.


      Mark took the pebble from Harvey and nodded. He could feel the same energy coming from the new pebble and it was no doubt that it was similar.


      "Where did you get this?"


      Mark asked the parents.


      "We got it from the zombie cat that bit our son and daughter. The cat looked normal except that it had a lot of metal sticks sticking out of his body. It managed to slip into our house last night and bit my children. Out of rage, my wife bashed the cat's head too hard that the brain splattered and this stone flew towards to the wall. We thought that this stone is normal at first but Monique said that she can feel some sort of energy from it."


      Harvey narrated how they came to find this odd pebble while also revealing other things.


      Hearing the narration, Mark came to realize. It seemed that not only him but other Evolvers could feel this energy. Also Harvey had just mentioned that his son and daughter were bitten. If his son was here and became a Mutator, the sister could either be dead or the infected that was currently sitting inside their vehicle.


      "Your daughter is that infected inside the van am I right?"


      Mark asked once more causing the color on the face of the husband and wife fade. They did a lot of work using makeup and even putting sunglasses on their daughter so no one would realize that she was infected but how did this man know? Looking at the others except from the people that belong to their group, they did not seem to realize even though the door was wide open when Harvey was searching for that strange pebble.



      Hearing Mark, the others were also shocked. What they saw there was a girl about nine or ten years old sitting quietly. It was strange that the girl was wearing glasses but they never thought that the girl was actually infected!


      Harvey and Monique might be able to fool others but not Mark. Mark could detect mental and emotional fluctuations from people and he did not detect anyone inside the vehicle. Yet, there was someone sitting on the passenger seat. There were only two kinds of people that Mark could not detect those fluctuations from. First was dead people and the other was the infected. Since the girl was sitting there and was moving slightly, there was no doubt that she was not a corpse which could only mean that she was an infected.


      Under Mark's scary stare, Harvey's weak will collapsed and he stammered as he admitted it.


      "Y-yes. She's our daughter. I- We know that it's not good to bring her after she became a zombie but please, spare her! She doesn't attack people!"


      Mark's eyes shone after Harvey admitted that their daughter turned out to be something like Janette. Though it was really not hard to see since the infected girl was not gagged or tied in any way but was not behaving like those blood-thirsty infected outside.


      Seeing how the two paled after their daughter's condition was revealed, Mark shook his head.


      "You two shouldn't worry about your daughter. I also have an infected in the similar conditions as your daughter. If you can let me examine her later and give me this stone, I'll assure that I'll save your son."


      Mark beamed with a smile. This was really a good thing. Mark was having a dilemma about how he would be able to research what happened to Janette since there was no one to compare her to but this family came this time with a girl with the same conditions. His enthusiasm flared inside as new knowledge about the infected could now be revealed.


      When Mark said that they should not worry about their daughter, the felt relived but also surprised that their daughter was not the only one who turned to become like this after turning into an infected. Still, they could not help but hesitate when Mark asked permission to examine their daughter.


      "What kind of examination are you talking about?"


      Monique asked.


      "Nothing much. I'll just compare her conditions to the infected we had. Also I won't hide it since you will see it anyway but the one we had started to lose the infected traits she had."


      Mark spoke deciding to reveal some facts that even Captain Dela Rosa's eyes dilated.


      The squad captain never thought that the infected Janette looked like that despite being an infected was actually her losing her infected traits. As he looked at Mark and his group, Captain Dela Rosa was being more and more mystified. He would probably believe it if Mark said that he had more knowledge about the infected that the scientists in Bay City had not discovered yet.


      "You mean… Our daughter can also be saved?"


      Monique's eyes shone with hope but she was bound to be disappointed as Mark shook his head.


      "You can't say that it's save. Once a person turned into an infected, there's no going back."


      What Mark said disappointed the two but at least it seemed that Mark had no ideas to desecrate the body of their daughter. The husband and wife stared at each other before Harvey nodded.


      "Okay, we agree for you to examine our daughter. Just promise us that you won't do anything unacceptable to her."


      There was still a hint of hesitation but Monique spoke her agreement. But then, they almost fell down when Mark replied.


      "You two have to say many things but it's not like you two can't disagree. Or else, you two will lose your son you know that?"


      Mark shrugged his shoulders after informing that others that Monique and Harvey had no choice but to agree to his request. There was no other leeway to it. Even Captain Dela Rosa looked desperate after Mark admitted that he could do something about Failed Mutators which meant that even the military or the government had no way to help. Only Mark had the way to do it, and maybe, not only in this country but in the whole world.


      Mark then put Abbygale down beside him and spoke to Monique once more.


      "Alright, give me your son."


      On Mark's cue, Monique carefully handed her son to Mark.


      RRRIIIIIPPPP!!!


      A ripping sound of clothes echoed followed by a splash of blood.


      After Monique let go of her son, the boy immediately retaliated. Mark's arm was sliced by the boy's right hand claw ripping the sleeve of Mark's jacket and causing three gashes on his arm.


      Everyone was surprised to the sudden event making Harvey and Monique's faces pale once more. Their benefactor was actually attacked by their son that he was about to treat. If this man suddenly back out because of this, they were doomed. However, the next line of the man made them slack jawed.


      "Ugh. My jacket is ruined again."


      Mark looked at the ripped left sleeve of his jacket as he grabbed both of the boy's arms with his right hand preventing the boy from doing another attack.


      Looking at Mark who was worrying about the wrong thing, even Captain Dela Rosa could not find anything to say. The wound on Mark's arm was about a centimeter deep and about half the circumference of his arm long with blood gushing out of it that several drops even fell on the ground. Yet, the person with the wound was even more worried about his ruined jacket.


      But then under their shocked eyes, the wounds gaping wounds closed at a fast rate. Looking at this, Monique realized why Mark was not surprised about her regenerative ability. It was actually because he also had the same ability and several times higher than hers in terms of speed.


      Ignoring the expression of the people around, Mark spoke.


      "Mei, Odel, help me with this one. Hmm. Gale you also get inside. Laelaps, guard outside the car and don't let anyone disturb us."


      With those words, Mark brought the boy into the MB Sprinter before Mei, Odelina and Abbygale followed suit. After the door closed, Laelaps sat in front of the door like a guard while glancing at everyone around.


      Inside the vehicle, Mark made Odelina hold the boy down on the floor. Odelina covered her arms with her bone gauntlet to prevent the boy from swiping his claws toward her arms to escape.


      On the other hand, Mark put down his things and removed his jacket. It was quite uncomfortable as his sleeve was soaked with his blood. After he removed his jacket, Mei approached with a handkerchief and gently wiped the blood on his arm.


      "Odel, hold him for a bit longer, I'll just remove a few things out of my bag."


      "Yes, master."


      Mark then took out the jar containing the broken pieces of brain matter. Seeing the jar, Odelina was a bit disgusted but she did not say anything. Mark then took out the bag where he stored the jar containing the crystals and intended to put the new jar into the same bag. It was not like that he was trying to do something with it but he was putting anything he had strange into the same bag. Actually, the strange seed and crystal he received from Mikio was in the same bag too in a different pocket being safely covered with a soft cloth.


      Taking out another soft cloth, he put the two strange pebbles into the folded cloth and put it beside the jar for now. He would arrange these things later. Right now, it was urgent to deal with the savage consciousness of the boy first as his original consciousness was getting weaker and weaker.


      The boy struggled wanting to escape but with Odelina's grasp, it was not able to. Using the same method he did with Laelaps, Mark started to work after planting his left palm on the boy's fluffy head. Intense red glow exuded from his eyes suppressing the new consciousness. He then used his right hand that was now glowing white and nourished the original consciousness. Soon the boy stopped struggling while his thick cat fur started to regress into his body.


      Mark finally let go but his face was a little pale and there were drops of blood coming out of his nose halfway the treatment. Dealing with a Failed Mutator was still taxing but at least, he could pull it off now more easily. It was just a bit time consuming. Mei hurriedly wiped the blood coming out of his nose with worry on her face. Seeing her worry, Mark assured her that he was fine before looking at the boy who was about to wake up.


      Now, the boy lying on the floor was not covered with fur anymore. He really looked like a normal four or five year old boy. Well, if not for the two black triangular ears on his head. It seemed that the boy also have the same side effect of mutation similar to Emika's hair and Mikio's bark like skin.


      After the bleeding of his nose stopped, he scooped the boy up and went out of the vehicle.


      The people outside were all worried about the result. They had been waiting for more than fifteen minutes already after Mark brought the boy inside the vehicle. Harvey was even pacing back and forth not being able to stay put. Monique could not tolerate Harvey's pacing for too long and forced her husband to sit down inside their van.


      A few seconds later, the door opened and Mark came out carrying the boy. Seeing boy in Mark's arms, Monique's eyes started tear up. The boy he was carrying pretty much look normal now and a lot different from how the boy looked like fifteen minutes earlier.


      Monique hurriedly took the boy from Mark's arms and hugged her son lovingly with a joy filled smile. Due to her tight hug, the boy was woken up.


      "Mama it hurts." .


      Hearing that, Monique panicked.


      "Where does it hurt?"


      "Mama, your hug. Too tight."


      "Ah!"


      Monique then loosened her hug on her son. Still she could not help but look at the triangular ears on and looked at Mark in askance. Then, as she stared at Mark, she also noticed how pale the color of his face was and became apologetic.


      Seeing her stare, Mark spoke.


      "I can't do anything about the ears. That's probably permanent now."


      Hearing that, Monique and Harvey that had just approached did not bother anymore. At least their son was back to them and was not some feral monster anymore.


      "Thank you very much."


      The husband and wife said almost at the same time. It was apparent how much they view this as a huge debt.


      Accepting their gratitude, Mark turned towards the squad captain who also waited for the result.


      "Captain, can you give these people some place to stay, preferably, near the classroom we are using now."


      "There's no problem with that. I'll have it arranged immediately."


      After that, Captain Dela Rosa personally escorted the new group towards the military quarters leaving Mark and the others who intended to stay for a bit.


      However, the moment Mark turned around to the car, a flash of bright light flared making Mark hurriedly enter and close the door of the vehicle with the others. Inside they saw the jar containing the crystals shining brightly.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     148 The Mysterious Crystals“ Strange Phenomena
      Day 5 – 01:22 PM – Parking Area, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


      Inside the vehicle, everyone's eyes were staring at the double terminated crystal inside the jar that was exuding bright light for an unknown reason. Even the golden dog, Laelaps was not an exception and was also staring at the jar.


      After the several seconds the crystal exuded that bright light, the light started to wane and brighten at a constant interval as if it was a large bulb within a series of Christmas lights.


      Looking at the sight, Mark was truly confused. Along the six years that he had observed these crystals, this was the very first time he had seen it behave this way. There were times that the largest crystal would release a blinding ray of light and that was the time that it would produce a new marble sized crystal with a deep purple color. However, as he thought yesterday when he saw that bright light coming out of his house, this was not the time yet for another deep purple crystal to be formed. The current ray of light too was also way weaker than yesterday.


      Moreover, during the formation of a new crystal, the double terminated one would exude light continuously until the process of forming the new crystal was done. It never waned and glowed at a fix interval like what they were seeing now.


      Mark cautiously approached the part of the seat where the bag containing the jar of crystal was placed. During the past years, Mark knew that the crystal was harmless but he was now in doubt as the crystal seemed to reveal new and unknown traits after the apocalypse commenced.


      While Mark was approaching however, he froze. It was because he could hear a faint buzzing sound that was also coming from the same bag. He hastened his approach and looked for the source of the buzzing sound and saw the cloth where he put the two nail sized pebbles he obtained. When he took out the cloth from the bag, he felt that the two pebbles were faintly vibrating.


      He opened the folded cloth and took out the two pebbles and he could feel the vibration much stronger. Furthermore, he could feel the strange energy coming from the pebbles were in disarray.



      "Gege, what is happening?"


      Mei asked in confusion.


      "I don't know either but it seems that the crystal and these pebbles are… How should I say it… showing resonance."


      Mark said as he could feel the vibration coming from the pebbles stronger when the light on the double terminated crystal was brighter.


      Not only that. Mark could feel some attraction between the crystal and the pebbles. It was like the pebbles were being pulled towards the crystal albeit the force was weak.


      Mark set one of the pebbles down on the sofa. There everyone saw that the pebble was being moved towards the crystal's direction due to the vibration. It was as if the double terminated crystal inside the jar was trying to pull the pebble towards it.


      Using what they had seen and what Mark felt, he drew an idea in his mind.


      He grabbed the pebble on the sofa once more together with the other pebble on his left hand and used his free hand to take the cover off the jar where the crystals reside in. After the jar was opened, the double terminated crystal flew out of the jar. Since the mouth of the jar was a large as the body, the other smaller crystals that were circling around the larger one flew out together with it.


      The crystals floated in place about three feet from the floor and stayed there but after Mark let the crystals out, he could feel the tugging on the pebbles grow stronger. Then, without hesitation, he made the pebbles on his hand touch the largest crystal.


      The two pebbles were absorbed by the double terminated crystal under their surprised faces.


      SHHIIINNNGG!!!!


      All of them heard a ringing sound in their ears as they all turned their faces away from the crystal. The crystal exuded a very bright blinding light. It was too bright that it felt that it would burn away their sense of sight. Mark also turned his face away and covered his eyes but an excited expression was apparent on his face. It was because this bright light was the sign that the double terminated crystal was forming a new crystal!


      One second, three seconds, ten seconds…


      Fifteen seconds passed and the bright light finally started to wane. It seemed that the duration was longer than the previous instances. Everyone looked at the floating crystals when they could finally endure the light and there, an additional marble sized crystal floating along with the already existing ones. The new one was obvious as it had the same appearance as the one Mark fed the dying girl earlier. Furthermore, the new crystal was also exuding a faint glow around it.


      When the light on the double terminated crystal finally dimmed, they saw the double terminated crystal eject the two pebbles. The two pebbles started to fall unto the floor but before hitting the floor of the vehicle, the two pebbles started to disintegrate into nothingness. Not even dust or pieces were left from the pebbles as if the two pebbles were erased from existence.


      Seeing the new crystal, Mark was excited. Now, they found a way to mass produce those crystals and it would surely lead to everyone in his group gaining abilities as Evolvers. Still, Mark doubt that it would be easy. He had not confirmed yet whether there would be pebbles inside the head of every mutated infected. It was more likely that these pebbles could only be found on infected with more advanced mutations like the Muscled Infected. .


      The double terminated had already turned back to its normal state yet, Mark felt strange. It was because the new crystal was still glowing like a light bulb.


      CREAK! CREAK! CREAK!


      It was not over yet. They all heard creaking noises making everyone move back on their seats. They immediately found the source of the creaking sound and it was coming from that jar of brain matter that Mark had just collected earlier. The plastic jar was shaking as if the contents wanted to escape from the jar. For every second that passed, the shaking started to get more and more intense.


      Seeing that, Mark hurriedly stepped forward and took the jar down to the floor. He then rotated the cover of the jar off. From there, the bloody smell permeated inside the vehicle but the shaking of the jar stopped. Surprisingly, the new crystal glowed brighter and flew towards the plastic jar. The new crystal stopped above opening of the jar and stayed there without moving. What they saw next was the brain matter inside the plastic jar started to dry up even though it was being soaked with both brain fluid and blood.


      The process was slow that everyone started to feel that it was safe. They then started to surround the crystal above the jar watching it with confusion. As they were closer, they could see that there was some sort of distortion in the air above the jar. The distortion was coming from the jar and was covering the glowing crystal.


      After about ten minutes, the brain matter inside the jar fully dried up looking like something charred despite the remaining brain juice and blood inside the jar. The glowing crystal started to dim and lost its ability to float. Mark hurriedly grabbed the crystal using the cloth on his hand not letting it plunge into the jar filled with filth.


      Mark held the crystal in his cloth covered hand in a manner that everyone was able to see it. The new marble sized crystal had the same color as the one he gave to the dying girl, a clear crystal with a pale shade of purple. The difference about it however, there was now a flesh colored glowing orb at the center of the crystal.


      "Master, it looks similar to the crystal with red glow you are keeping."


      Odelina could not help but remark.


      To the servant's remark, Mark could only nod. He also noticed the similarities. The only difference was the color of the crystal and the color of the glow inside it.


      While observing the new crystal, several thoughts came into Mark's mind. He remembered the purple crystal with a golden glow that entered his body six years ago. He never knew what the difference with it was and that was the reason he kept the remaining crystal with red glow separate and more secure. He put inside the glass bottle and put the bottle inside the bag that was always by his side.


      Still, he never managed to find out what the difference was even now and what the other deep purple crystals remaining could do.


      This however was different. The pale purple crystal could help with the evolution and he had already tested it. The question now however was what the difference was this crystal had now from the previous one.


      Mark looked at the marble sized crystal in his hand, then towards the several crystals floating by their side. A lot of questions filled his mind.


      What was thess crystals?


      What could these crystals really do?


      How was it linked to the Mutagen that caused the current apocalypse?


      Why was it able to create crystals that could help evolve people?


      How was it able to absorb the energy within those pebbles that were found inside the brain of the mutated infected?


      And there was a lot more questions in his mind. Nevertheless, more than half of these questions were something that was likely to be unanswered no matter what.


      Regarding the new crystal, Mark had a few hunches. Janette came after the brains of the Mutators and she gained the ability of the Mutator whose brain she had eaten. It meant that the ability or the core of the abilities the Mutators had was in their brains. That was why he thought of taking this brain matter from the remains of the Muscled Infected due to its peculiarities. Seeing that dried up brain matter inside the plastic jar, there was no doubt that the crystal in his hand drew something from the brain matter which resulted to the changes on the new crystal and the brain matter.


      Mark's head felt like it was going to explode due to his fatigue and due to too many thoughts he was having right at this moment. His already pale face that had yet to recover had started to loose even more color and his eyes started to look lethargic.


      "Gege."


      Mei beside him called unto him.


      "Hmm?"


      Mark turned to her and saw her eyes filled with worry.


      "Gege should stop thinking about it too much. You look too tired."


      Hearing that, Mark smiled and ruffled her hair. That was right, he felt tired. Since two o'clock in the morning, he was already awake, preparing before he started running about. Even though he was good at not sleeping for too long and was still fine, it was because he always sat in front of his computer all day long before the apocalypse.


      Today however, the activities he had done since the early in the day until this moment could equal to his activities for two almost two weeks before the outbreak.


      Still, he could not help but feel the thirst to know what was going on with the crystals despite his fatigue.


      Seeing that he was being stubborn, Mei frowned. She grabbed the cloth with the new crystal on Mark's hand and let moved the crystal in her hand in line with the older crystals. Mei felt relieved as she saw the new crystal float around with the others. She then lifted the glass jar on the sofa and caught the floating crystals into the jar with Odelina's help. The two then put the jar containing the crystals back into the bag and zipped it closed.


      Looking at the two, Mark smiled bitterly but his smile also contained warmness. Although what she did was a little rude, he could not get angry as she did that due to worrying about him. With that, he gave up. He would just study the crystals at a later time and in a more suitable situation.


      When Mei looked back at her Gege, she saw that smile of his and her eyes lit up for some reason.


      "Master, how about this?"


      Odelina asked pointing at the plastic jar on the floor.


      "Can you throw it away? I don't think that it have any value anymore."


      Mark replied.


      "Yes, no problem, Master."


      Odelina then closed the plastic jar and went out of the vehicle.


      When Odelina returned after throwing the jar out of the settlement, she opened the vehicle and spoke.


      "Master do you want to eat first…."


      Odelina's voice trailed off.


      Inside the vehicle, she saw Mei looking at her with her index finger on her lips to signal Odelina to stay quiet.


      Odelina then retreated outside with a smile together with Laelaps and Abbygale and slowly closed the door.


      Mei was left inside the vehicle with Mark who was now deeply sleeping on the sofa with his head on her lap.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     149 The Events Happening Linked to the Person Currenly Sleeping
      Day 5 – 2:11 PM – 4th Grade Building, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Staff Sergeant Irene McCarran was currently in charge of supervising a certain area at the first floor of the building at the moment. The area consisted of three classrooms that were now filled with people. Even though it was filled with people, the atmosphere was more of a funeral.


     Doctors came in and out to the classrooms while the other soldiers were maintaining the order of the people.


     Inside the classrooms were the women and children that were saved from Dominador's faction. The families and relatives of the saved people were informed and were all invited here to check. Some of the people who came were happy that they finally received news about their missing relatives. However, after seeing the current state of the women and children, their happiness was doused with grief, anger and pity.


     Those emotions were already the lightest as those people who did not find their missing relatives among the women and children frantically asked the soldiers. After knowing what happened to those who were missing, some fell on their knees on the spot as if their soul was taken out of their bodies. The stronger willed ones managed to go out of the classrooms before releasing their lament elsewhere. The worst case was the old mother whose youngest daughter was missing who went fell into cardiac arrest after knowing why her missing daughter was not among the saved women and children. These events caused more work for the doctors, nurses and medics.


     Furthermore, that was not all. Some of the women and children received trauma because of the incident rendering their minds unstable. A few of the women could not be talked to and were only staring at nothing while some of the children were even afraid of being around their own fathers.


     Unable endure the boiling feelings in her heart and mind, Irene stepped out of the classroom leaving her assistant to deal with her work for a bit. She had her own worries at the moment as she had just received the news from Captain Dela Rosa that his son who was her childhood friend had been bitten and turned into a Failed Mutator. Every time that it came to her mind, her eyes started to fog. It was obvious that she had lost her childhood friend forever.


     As a soldier, it was expected for them to lose their close friends, comrades and even their own life in battle. Nevertheless, it would still hurt no matter how much they expected it. They were human that had feelings and not mechanical robots after all.


     She walked on the hallway aimlessly, she saw Captain Dela Rosa whose complexion had gotten better. After he received that news about his son, his face paled because of his loss. His current countenance made Irene somewhat surprised. Captain Dela Rosa also saw her and with that, a happy smile was plastered in his face. The squad captain knew Irene since she was a child and she was very close to his son since childhood that they looked like siblings. He knew how much she felt after the news of what happened to his son was relayed to her.



     Now however, they had hope for his son. Though he would not tell how or who would be able to save his son, Captain Dela Rosa could at least tell Irene that his son could be saved. At first, even though he begged Mark when he admitted that he could save the Boy that became a Failed Mutator, he was still a bit skeptical. That ultimately changed after he saw how the boy turned out after the boy went under Mark's hands.


     ***


     Day 5 – 2:15 PM – Main Gates, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     A gray colored armored cash transport car entered the gates. The vehicle however, did not go towards the parking area but parked in front of the 5th grade building to the west side of the school that was being used as dwellings for the refugees. The doors opened and five armed men carrying guns and melee weapons went out of the vehicle.


     When the back doors of the vehicle opened, several boxes of food and beverages could be seen lined up inside. Several refugees saw that but none of them tried to approach the vehicle. Though they seem to know these people, no one wanted to try and take advantage of these armed men.


     One of the men separated from the others and went into one of the classrooms. The man was average in height and had a fair complexion. His face was rather good looking. He entered the classroom with a smile. After he entered however, his eyes dilated. There, the two people who he was going to look for, his brother and sister in law, was not in the classroom that they were supposed to stay in. Even their things were missing.


     He hurriedly left the classroom and went towards another classroom on the second floor fearing that his girlfriend was not there either. To his relief, he found her eating a plain rice porridge that was rationed to the refugees. It was not surprising that she had not finished her food as she received it late. With the large number of refugees, not everyone could start eating at the same time.


     Seeing his poor girlfriend eating some low quality food, the man broke into bitter smile as he entered the room. When he stepped into the classroom, the woman saw him immediately and cried out.


     "Jason!"


     The woman hurriedly stood up leaving her food on the floor and embraced the man.


     "Grace, is everything alright?"


     Jason asked his beloved girlfriend.


     "It's fine. It's just there were some commotion earlier and you returned late, so I got worried."


     "Sorry about that. We ran into some trouble."


     Jason caressed the back of Grace.


     "By the way, where are Big Brother and Sister-in-law?"


     "They were taken in by the soldiers?"


     Grace replied.


     "Taken in?"


     Jason could not help but frown.


     Seeing that frown, Grace hurriedly explained.


     "Don't think too much. It's like this. Big Brother said that several friends of his and yours came. It seemed that they have connections with the military. The female soldier that took them said that the living conditions here were too poor so they will be relocated to the military building."


     Hearing that explanation made Jason feel relieved. He though that it as something dangerous.


     "They left you here alone?"


     "Ah, no."


     Grace shook her head and continued.


     "I told them that I'll stay to wait for you first because you might get worried if all of us suddenly disappeared from here."


     That made Jason smile as he tightened his embrace with his girlfriend before releasing her.


     "Want something better to eat?"


     Jason asked which made Grace subconsciously nod.


     From his backpack, Jason took out several cans of food. It might just be process food but it tasted way better than plain salted porridge rationed by the local government volunteers.


     As the two ate, Jason asked.


     "Did they mention who asked brother and sister-in-law to be relocated?"


     "Yes. Your brother said that it was Mark and Rollan."


     Hearing those names, Jason was surprised.


     ***


     Day 5 – 2:14 PM – 6th Grade Building, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Councilor Reynald Palabrica and Barangay Chairwoman Katherine Palabrica were talking after they had finished their lunch.


     "Are we really leaving this place?"


     Chairwoman Kat asked her husband.


     "It's decided."


     City Councilor Reynald nodded.


     The councilor had just returned from his meeting with the military squad captain about half an hour ago. Since it was inappropriate to discuss these things over the meal, they had just started talking about what the result of the meeting was.


     "According to the information they got from Madam Lanie's group that is currently residing in Citta Italia, there was a very large horde of infected that was likely to reach this place in a day or two at most. The numbers should be several thousands and there was no way for us to resist that number."


     Captain Palabrica narrated with a stern face.


     "What are the plans now?"


     "Captain Dela Rosa asked us to gather enough vehicles and gasoline to transport the refugees as soon as possible. His men would also do the same. After another military squad that would arrive here this afternoon reached this place and we gathered enough vehicles, we would leave tomorrow morning in the earliest and tomorrow afternoon in the latest. After that, we will join up with the survivors and police with Madam Lanie in Citta Italia before continuing towards Bay City."


     Chairwoman Kat frowned.


     "Tomorrow…That early?"


     "Yes, we can't delay since if that horde reaches this place before we could leave, we could only pray for our survival that time."


     ***


     Day 5 – 2:16 PM – 4th Grade Building, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Odelina had just entered the classroom with Abbygale and Laelaps garnering the attention of the people inside.


     "Where are boss and Mei?"


     Melissa could not help but ask as the two were not with the three who had just returned.


     "Master is resting back there in the car. The young miss is taking care of Master."


     Odelina replied. She then noticed that there were several unfamiliar people and children within the classroom.


     "Who are they?"


     Hearing Odelina's question, Charmaine answered.


     "They are big brother's friends and classmates."


     Charm was not unfamiliar with these people. They all attended the same school and it was Saime's house where they always spent their idle time after classes. The school at that time had fewer students and Mark's class that only had sixteen people in their fourth year stood out.


     Right now, Carlo was even chatting with Saime's husband, Rodel. On the other side, Rollan and Nikky were sharing stories with Arvie and his wife.


     Because of the new people in the classroom, it became a little noisier. Nevertheless, the atmosphere was good as if this place was detached from the outside that was filled with danger and death.


     ***


     Day 5 – 5:30 PM – Fruto Santos Ave., Las Piñas, Metro Manila


     The place was totally devoid of people and only the infected could be seen everywhere. On the road, vehicles that crashed into one another and unto the walls were common along with the blockage of abandoned vehicles.


     STOMP! STOMP!


     Loud steps could be heard that even the infected aimlessly wandering the area were alerted.


     TAM! CRASH!


     The loud steps stopped for a bit before a passenger van that was blocking the road suddenly flew two meters in the air and several meters away crashing unto more vehicles before stopping. The loud sound of the impact that pushed the van away and the crash was deafening.


     There, the cause of the sudden crash was seen.


     A monster that was even taller than a single story house. It looked like a human if not for the metal junk like shell covering its skin. The width of its body was about two meters with an oversized head like shaped like a frogs. Its mouth was too large that it probably made out one third of its body. Under the metal junk shell, its skin was very rough and had a lot of warts like a frogs but each wart was actually covered with metal. The color of its skin was reddish as if stating how much metal content it had in its body.


     The huge infected walked around seemingly looking for something. Soon, it stopped by a makeshift house made out of metal roofing. It grabbed one of the rusted metal sheets from the wall of the house.


     CREAK! CRUNCH!


     The infected tore the metal sheet into half before shoving the torn metal sheet into its mouth. It repeated the same action over and over until it consumed all of the rusted metal sheets that composed the abandoned makeshift house.


     It left the remains of the house and continued walking looking for something.


     Without any reason, the infected monster looked far towards the south.


     Mark woke up gasping and covered in cold sweat.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     150 The Premonition
      Day 5- 5:31 PM – Parking Area, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     'This is the second time.'


     Mark inhaled deeply as he tried to slow down his fast beating heart.


     "Gege, are you ok?"


     Mei's voice echoed from above him. Mark woke up gasping and covered in cold sweat that made Mei who was watching over him surprised and worried.


     As he was blankly staring at the air while trying to calm down, he did not realize that Mei was looking straight at him from above. Feeling her soft thighs beneath his head, he realized that he was still sleeping on her lap. It was fortunate that he was not the type of person who suddenly sits up after waking from a nightmare or else, it would not be surprising if he accidentally bumped his head on Mei's.


     "Gege?"


     Mei called out once more as Mark did not respond though she realized that he was now staring at her face. There was a faint blush on her cheeks but it was overwhelmed by the worry apparent on her face.


     "I'm fine."


     Mark finally responded as he slowly propped his body and sat beside Mei on the sofa. Still, he did not realize that his eyebrows were tightly creased.


     'It looks like that we can't escape it.'


     He thought as worry filled his mind.


     "Gege, you're not fine."


     Mei spoke from beside him as her hand holding a handkerchief extended towards Mark's forehead. She wiped the drops of sweat that formed on his forehead despite the fact that it was cold inside the vehicle.


     Her gentle touch seemed to clear Mark's mind a bit. He glanced at her with a thankful smile.


     "Did Gege have a nightmare?"


     Mei asked noticing his glance.


     "I wish, it's just a nightmare."


     Mark answered with a troubled expression.


     His answer obviously caused confusion on Mei's part. She could not help but stare at him with a questioning look.


     Mark saw her expression making smile bitterly. He took out his phone and seeing that it was already past five-thirty. At that moment, his stomach grumbled. He clutched his stomach as he realized that it was almost evening and he had not eaten lunch yet.


     Mei did not hear his stomach grumble but seeing him suddenly clutch his stomach, it was not hard to guess what he was thinking about. Without saying anything else, Mei moved towards the back of the car and unplugged a two layered USB lunch box from the socket. After taking a plastic spoon and fork from a bag, Mei made her way back to Mark's side and opened the lunch box.


     Inside the top layer of the lunch box was pork and beans fried rice and on the bottom layer was chicken soup. It was obvious that the pork and beans on the fried rice and the chicken meat on the soup came from the canned goods they brought from the City Mall but it still looked and smelled good to Mark who was hungry.


     After Mei handed the food to Mark, he started to eat leaving his worries for later.



     "Did Odel bring this food earlier when I'm sleeping?"


     Mark asked as he remembered that there was no lunch box there before he slept under Mei's coaxing.


     To his question, Mei nodded.


     "Gege is sleeping too deeply that you didn't even wake up when she brought the food."


     Due to Mark's hunger and increased appetite, it did take too long for him to finish his food. Mei then took the emptied lunchbox and moved the lunch box to the back of the vehicle and had it washed later.


     "Gege, what do you want to drink?"


     Mei asked as she opened the small refrigerator.


     "Hmm. Get me the iced coffee."


     Mark drunk the iced coffee Mei handed him while contemplating. The premonition this time was way clearer than the last back when he woke up in Firenze after his second evolution. He did not know why but Mark was a little bit glad that these premonitions appeared when he needed it the most.


     This premonition caused him to know the urgency of the situation and what danger they would encounter in the near future. Unfortunately, that future was too near that it would likely happen tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


     And what the premonition showed him…


     …was the total annihilation of his group and everyone with them.


     Military vehicles overturned, soldiers in panic, he even saw Irene who had her body split in half. This vehicle they had was overturned and crushed along with everyone inside. Captain Dela Rosa was being helped by a Mutator Mark did not recognize but both of them also perished under the hand of the huge monster.


     He lay on the pavement unable to move. He had been severely injured that his regeneration could not keep up anymore. His bones broken, his skin was lacerated and parts of his body were bleeding profusely. He could only watch everything unfold in front of him.


     Odelina, Abbygale, Laelaps, that Four Horned Beetle, Emika, Mikio stood in front of him to protect him despite the fact that they also had several injuries inflicted on their bodies. Mei and the girl he had just saved earlier from death were crying tending to his wounds.


     One by one, they all perished and he could only watch.


     Finally, the huge monster stood in front of them with only Mei and the little girl left to block it. Of course, they also died and it was without a complete body.


     At that moment that he could only feel remorse and he only wanted to follow their steps to the afterlife, the crystal that was supposed to be crushed inside the vehicle flew out and shielded him. A sudden force suddenly pulled him away and that was the time he finally woke up.


     Everything that happened was too clear for him this time that it even made him feel that it was really happening. The pain in his body, the blood of his comrades that splattered on his face, everything felt so real and the smell of blood was also suffocating. Rather than feeling that that scene was a view of the future, he felt was waking up was him going back to the past.


     "Gege?"


     He was delved into that scene once more when Mei's voice snapped his mind back. Mark looked at Mei's worried face and shook his head awake. Rather than delving himself back in that horrible scene, he should rather think of a way to prevent it from happening.


     Seeing the worry in Mei's face, Mark could not help but stroke her hair gently.


     "I'm fine. I just have something in mind. Let's go out. I feel a little stiff after sleeping."


     Seeing that Mark did not want to talk about it, Mei decided not to pursue it further. Still, her worry did not diminish even a little bit. Following Mark, she went out of the vehicle.


     Getting out of the vehicle, Mark looked around. As it was almost time for the sun to set and due to the lack of electricity, the people were forced to get ready to sleep earlier than before the apocalypse came. There were very few people roaming around.


     Since they were going to stay here for the night, it would be better if Mark and the others to prepare their dwelling.


     Just when Mark and Mei were about to reach the classroom, there seemed to be a commotion inside. Irene and Captain Dela Rosa were outside the classroom with bitter expressions while watching what was happening inside through the windows.


     THUD!


     Someone was thrown out of the classroom mercilessly. The throw was too strong that the man rolled several times before hitting the wall. Nevertheless, the man immediately stood up as if nothing happened and tried to enter once more just to be blocked by another two men.


     "If you're not going to behave, do it somewhere else! Seriously!"


     "That's right. We are the ones that feel embarrassed because of you."


     The two men reprimanded the one who was thrown out.


     The scene happening in front of him made Mark slap his forehead. He obviously recognized the man thrown out mercilessly. It was one of his classmates back in elementary and high school and one member of his circle of friends together with Rollan and Arvie. The man was named Joseph. He was not bad but his biggest flaws were his thick face, his urge to approach women with good looks and his head were always filled with lascivious thoughts.


     The two who were blocking Joseph from entering once more was Arvie together with his younger brother Jason. Arvie had mentioned it before that Jason was out with his own group and it looked like that he returned earlier. Considering that Joseph was also here, it was likely that Joseph was among the members of that group.


     Nevertheless, Mark could not help but notice. Joseph was thrown out with quite a force and Arvie with his stature should not be capable of that. Considering what Arvie said about his brother before, it was likely that Jason who now possessed greater strength was the one who threw Joseph out. Another thing Mark noticed was despite the force used to thrown him out and how many times Joseph rolled on the rough floor, there was not a single bruise or scratch on his exposed skin and it even looked like that he did not feel any pain.


     'It seemed that his skin got thicker than before.'


     Mark held his face as he lamented.


     Considering that there were quite a number of rather good looking ladies in his group, this thick faced guy would be restless. Not only that, the women in his group were neater looking compared to the women in the settlemen that had not taken a bath for several days.


     "Mark."


     Captain Dela Rosa and Irene saw Mark and Mei and approached. Looking at this, Mark could see that Captain Dela Rosa now had a bit of subservient attitude towards him. Nevertheless, it seemed that the two soldiers had something in mind this time.


     "Is there something wrong? You two looked bitter."


     Mark asked.


     "Ah, don't worry about us. We just never thought that both the two groups of Evolvers here had a connection with you."


     Irene answered with a bitter smile.


     Of course, the two would feel bitter. The number of Evolvers and Mutators drafted into the side of the military was too scarce and they also tried to invite these two groups into their side but they were unsuccessful. It was not because the benefits the military was going to give were lacking but it was just that these people were too reluctant to have connections with the government who were not too trustworthy. They were a little fine with cooperation but there was no way for them to work under the military. Because of those reasons, they could only give up.


     Yet, today, they were given several blows by Mark. When Mark arrived this morning, they saw that the numbers of Mutators in his group was even more than what the military in Bay City had. When they could only accept that, since they knew from the reports that there was no way for Mark to under the military, they were given another blow. To think that both the two groups of Evolvers in this settlement both had connections with Mark. Those connections were not subtle either.


     The leader of the first group, Nikky, was the live in partner of Mark's best friend. Moreover, another member from that group was actually the younger sister of the infected Mark was rearing. On the second group, three of the members, with the leader included were actually Mark's close friends.


     As Irene did not know another crucial thing, that was all she was thinking. Captain Dela Rosa on the other hand knew that Mark could save failed Mutators for who knows what method. Considering that, the number of Mutators in his group would only grow and not dwindle.


     All of that and not to mention that Mark was a powerful Evolver himself.


     On what Irene had said, Mark could only shrug his shoulders. He did not expect it either. Who knew that his friends would turn into Evolvers? Though, Mark could not say that he was unhappy about this. If his friends were stronger, then, they would be able to protect themselves from this world that had gone chaotic.


     Now, Mark only needed to gather more of those pebbles and turn everyone in his group into Evolvers. He did not want to lead an army or anything like that but only wanted to give the strength they needed to protect themselves.


     Mark exchanged a few words with the two soldiers and said goodbye before the two went back to their work. Apparently, most of the free soldiers were dispatched to search for suitable vehicles near the vicinity. Mark also noticed some private vehicles entering the settlement since the main gates were open for them to see from this area. The two soldiers needed to return to manage the vehicles that were being retrieved.


     After the two soldiers left, Mark made his way towards the classroom once more where Joseph was still being banned from entering. The door now was even closed shut.


     When Joseph saw Mark walking towards him, his eyes lit up.


     "Mark! Long time no see!"


     Joseph had just said that and was about to approach when his eyes landed on Mei who was walking closely beside Mark. His eyes lit up.


     Those eyes though gave Mei shivers. She hurriedly hid behind Mark while holding unto her shoulders.


     Joseph at that time also felt some shivers. When he looked at Mark, he saw his eyes sharply staring at him. He could only look away from that scary stare.


     Seeing that, Mark sighed. Just how did he get involved with this person in the first place? He could not remember anymore. Anyway, if he was going to use his thick face to approach Mei, he would not hold back and give him a hard trashing.


     Recovering from Mark's stare, Joseph immediately looked helpless.


     "Hey Mark. Those two brothers aren't letting me in. Can you talk to them?"


     Mark did not reply and continued to the door while keeping Mei out of Joseph's sight. Mark knocked on the door and someone peeked from the window beside the door. Seeing that the one knocking was Mark and Mei, the door was opened by Odelina immediately.


     The two stepped inside and classroom and Joseph tried to use that opening to slip inside once more. However, the door was bashed unto his face before he could do so making him stagger backwards.


     "You bastards! You guys are treating me like we're not friends at all!"


     Joseph bellowed at the window with grievance. He only wanted to entertain the girls! What was wrong with that?


     He then saw Arvie facing him from the other side of the window.


     "Dude, don't embarrass us further will you? Return to your wife already!"


     That was right. This shameless Joseph was already married and had three children who were all staying at the 5th grade building being used by refugees. Yet, he was here womanizing.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     151 The Result of His Experiment to the Girl
      Day 5 – 5:40 PM – 4th Grade Building, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Ignoring the guy outside who did not stop from complaining, everything inside the classroom was fine.


     Looking around, Mark was surprised and relieved that his close classmates in college chose to join him. He could not help but raise an eyebrow though seeing how Mei was staring at Joan. Still, he could not just chase Joan out since she was very close with Suzanne. Compared to all of his classmates before aside from two people who were the closest to him, Suzanne and Saime came following those two. As for men, he did not have close male friends in college aside from two people and Mar was one of the two.


     Why was that? It was because most males in college were unruly and fond of cursing. Mark was not fond of those traits at all and aside from the two who shared some hobbies with him and did not curse too much, he did not like interacting with the others.


     Due to his dislike in cursing and swearing people, he was inclined to spend time with females since most females were not as vulgar as males in many ways.


     "I didn't expect that all of you will come."


     Mark said when he approached Suzanne and Mar who were sitting side by side talking before Mark entered. These two along with Suzanne's husband, Loreto knew each other even before Mark knew them so it was not surprising to see them talking comfortably. All of it was because the three played the same online RPG game before in high school.


     Hearing Mark said, Mar and Suzanne drew up bitter smiles.


     "What's wrong?"


     Mark asked seeing the two did not immediately reply and only smiled bitterly.


     "We were told that it was better for us to come with you."


     Mar said before looking at the others on the other side of the room.


     "Looking at the people with you, it seems that what we were told were all true."


     Mar and Suzanne looked at Odelina and the others with a hint of jealousy. Looking at their ragged state after leaving the refugee building and comparing their state to the members of Mark's group, they felt bitter. They looked dirty and did not even take a bath for several days only relying on a bottle of water and a towel a day to clean their bodies. Mark's group on the other hand looked clean as if they were just in an outing. The atmosphere around Mark's group was also good comparing to them who were despairing at their current state.


     "By the way, you were told? By who?"


     Mark asked.


     "We don't know her name. The one who told that to us is a female soldier."


     Suzanne replied.


     "Female soldier, it should be Irene I think."


     Mark murmured in contemplation.


     He then turned to Saime who was looking after her sleeping son.


     "Sai, where are your sisters and brother? Also, your cousin, mother and aunt?"


     Mark asked because he knew all of them. Saime's mother was a kind person who let them intrude and spend time at their house even though they were quite a handful bunch.



     Saime who was just listening to Mark's conversation with Mar and Suzanne was surprised when she was suddenly asked by him. Then, her complexion turned sad.


     "I don't know where they are now. Sarah, Mari Jo and Lemuel went out to shop at PureGold Mall in Molino before the infected came. That's all I know. Mama, Aunt and Yanyan, they're all gone."


     Tears started to drop from Saime's eyes. Rodel, her husband, who was sitting beside her started to console her.


     Looking at Saime, the other classmates of Mark also felt sad. Not only Saime lost the member's of her family. They were the same. It was already lucky that they were able to save their partners and children keeping their own family intact.


     Mark talked to his college classmates a bit more before he left them. It was strange but Joan seemed to be silent all the while. Mark then noticed that Mei's eyes were boring holes on her all this time. Pulling Mei away, Mark made his way to the men who were with Arvie and Rollan.


     There were two men new here at the moment. They were Jason, Arvie's brother and Kevin who was one of Mark's male friends from high school. When Mark was with this group, he felt a little inferior. The faces of these guys were way better than his and yet, these guys hang out with him back in high school. It was only because they went to different colleges that they separated but they still hanged out from time to time until Mark stopped stepping out of his house.


     "You two going to join us?"


     Mark asked Jason and Kevin.


     "Why not?"


     Kevin replied. It looked like that these two were not against the idea at all.


     "It's surprising though that you became a leader of your own group. Furthermore, it's a group composed mostly of women."


     Jason said while his eyes panned from Mark to the members of his group.


     To that, Mark sighed.


     "It just came this way."


     That was true. His group just got like this without his control.


     As men close with each other, there was not much to be talked about. Kevin and Jason also did not ask about Mei who was closely following behind Mark though she was hiding behind him when Mark approached his male friends. Furthermore, Arvie who came here first had already gathered a lot of things from Mark's group and he had already relayed it to the two lessening the questions to be asked.


     When Mark approached the original members of his group, he immediately turned to Melissa who was taking care of the still unconscious girl.


     "How is she?"


     Mark asked. The state of this little girl was too crucial for him. If the girl did not wake up at all, it meant that his experiment failed miserably.


     "Boss, she's fine. Her fever also went down about an hour ago. She's just sleeping right now."


     Melissa replied.


     No one however noticed that every time Mark spoke, the little girl's closed eyes would quiver for some reason.


     Odelina then relayed what the military planned to do. It was the reason Captain Dela Rosa and Irene were here before Jason and his gang came. As Mark was not here, the squad captain relayed everything to Odelina. According to what he said, after the preparations were finished, everyone would abandon this settlement tomorrow afternoon. Even though they were gathering vehicles at the moment, there were not enough vehicles to transport all the people which had caused the preparations to get delayed. Another issue was that the other squad that was supposed to join them was running late.


     'I still have time to prepare then.'


     Mark thought as he heard the details.


     While Mark was speaking with Odelina, the unconscious girl's eyes slowly opened.


     "Boss, she's awake!"


     Melissa immediately called out getting everyone's attention towards the poor girl.


     The girl opened her eyes and saw all the people she did not recognize looking at her. That was not the main issue however…


     "Are you okay? Does anywhere hurt?"


     Melissa gently asked the girl who she helped to sit down as the little girl continued to silently pan her sight to everyone. Her eyes landed on Melissa who asked her the question.


     "I'm… Not hurt?"


     'Why was that a question?'


     Everyone lamented. It seemed that something was wrong with this girl.


     "What's going on? I think, there's something wrong with her."


     Carlo asked.


     "Everyone here can see that there's something wrong."


     Sundra told her boyfriend.


     "Is it because of the trauma she received?"


     Anna said her thoughts. Considering what happened to the girl, it would not be surprising if this girl received a heavy mental trauma causing her to behave this way.


     Mark however, seemed to have an idea why.


     "Melissa, ask her name."


     Everyone was confused to Mark's instruction. Why did he have to ask Melissa to do it and not ask himself? Not only that but what does the little girl's name had to do with the situation? Nevertheless, Melissa could only comply. It was the Boss' order after all.


     "Little girl, what is your name?"


     Melissa asked the girl gently.


     "I don't… know?"


     The girl replied while tilting her head cutely as she tried to remember her name. Unfortunately nothing came up.


     Everyone watching the girl was flabbergasted. Considering the age of the girl, she should already be a grade two student. For her to not know her name…


     "How about your mama? Papa? Brother or sisters?"


     Melissa suddenly asked as the girl's condition suddenly dawned on her.


     "Mama? I don't know?"


     The girl replied with another question which confirmed her condition.


     It was likely that the girl had amnesia and did not remember anything of her past anymore. For her to have this condition was also acceptable. The girl was pushed to the door of death by the evil deeds of Dominador and his men. The cause of this could either be mental trauma or even physical trauma.


     However, her next actions and sentence flabbergasted everyone that even Mark's classmates had their mouths open in shock.


     After saying that she did not know her mother, the little girl looked at Mark.


     "Papa?"


     Mark could not speak as his back started to sweat. He did not expect that it would turn out like this. Back in the vehicle, he questioned himself if this girl was his kin now that he used his blood to blend in her body and turn her into an Evolver. Since the girl received his regenerative ability, he was sure that his blood and genes fused with the girl's body perfectly.


     Considering that the girl lost her memories becoming a blank slate, she was only answering using what she knew and feel. Since she looked at Mark and uttered those words, there was no doubt that the little girl felt that Mark was her Papa. She must have felt a sense of connection with him due to his blood.


     "Gege, what is going on?"


     Of course, Mei was the one to react first on this. For Mei, Abbygale was one thing since she saw it when Mark brought the strange little girl back from the first floor of the mall. This little girl however, suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Even though Mark said the story before, for the amnesiac little girl to call him Papa was too strange.


     Mark was contemplating while everyone was looking at him with strange expressions. Not only the people in his group but also his classmates and friends.


     "Hey Mark! You're always silent but we never knew that you were spreading your seeds already!"


     Joseph shouted through the window making Mark frustrated. The idiot outside was making everything worse.


     He did not want to tell the others about the experiment he did to the girl but he did not want these people to think things that never happened! Even though he did not talk too much and did not care for his brutal reputation, he did not want this unnecessary kind of lascivious reputation at all!


     "Hey Mark! Did you hear me?!"


     Joseph continued to shout making Mark turn to him.


     "If you don't stop being noisy out there, I'll throw you not just out of the classroom but out of the settlement! I'll make sure that your wife and children will come with you out there!"


     Mark spoke making Joseph shiver. It was very rare for Mark to get angry like this so Joseph clasped his mouth and hid below the window.


     "Papa, papa. Big sister?"


     Abbygale went towards her Papa and asked while pulling the hem of his new jacket and pointing at the girl that had just woke up.


     However, the little cat girl's question only made the stare of the people around intensify.


     Mark then decided. With a deep breath, he spoke.


     "You all can say that she's my daughter I think? I can't say whether its biologically or not though."


     Mark decided to accept the girl as his daughter due to his experiment. It was not entirely wrong though. When a scientist created something whether it is a living creature or just bacteria, or even just a device, the scientist would treat it as his own.


     "Boss, what do you mean?"


     Melissa asked.


     Mark's revelation confused everyone. His daughter but not biologically? Was the girl his adoptive daughter?


     "She did not become an Evolver naturally. I turned her into one and I used my genes from my blood as catalyst to turn her into an Evolver. If I'm correct, a part of my genes fused in her body now."


     What he said made everyone more confused. Mark's classmates already heard about Evolvers from the military but… He actually turned this little girl into one?


     Without saying anymore, Mark took out a hand sized kitchen knife he always had in his pocket. He approached the girl and pulled out her right arm. Everyone one watched but no one tried to stop him. As Mark called this girl his daughter, with how protective he was to Mei and Abbygale, they were sure that he would not do harm to the little girl.


     The little girl on the other hand did not mind the knife nearing her skin. Rather, she felt at ease when Mark grabbed her arm.


     SLIT!


     Blood started to drip as Mark slit a two inches wound to the little girl's arm.


     Everyone looked at the blood in horror. They did not know why Mark would do that! They looked at the girl. Strange enough, she did not cry in pain. The girl was only staring at the blood on her arm.


     Shortly after the knife left the girl's skin, the gaping wound started to close with absurd speed. A few seconds later, the wound was gone and what was left was the remaining blood on her skin.


     Mark then pulled the sleeve of his jacket up and slit the same size of wound on his skin. His blood also started to drip but his wounds also closed soon after.


     To everyone's shock, the rate that the wounds of the two healed were exactly the same.


     "You can turn people into Evolvers now?"


     Melissa could not help but ask.


     "What? You also want to be my daughter?"


     Melissa choked. She did not mean it like that at all!


     Ignoring the nurse's speechless expression, Mark spoke.


     "I experimented on her alright. I tried to turn her into an Evolver but her own genes could not help speed up her evolution so I used my blood as catalyst."


     "Experiment? That's inhumane."


     Melissa could not help but berate him with a sharp look. After all, she was a medical practitioner and unethical and unlicensed human experimentation were highly loathed by them. Mark did not mind though and looked at her.


     "I did not tell all of you but that girl was dying when I took her from Captain Dela Rosa. Whether I failed in my experiment or not do it at all, she will die. I succeeded and you see her there, alive."


     Melissa stopped staring at him. He was right. What he did maybe inhumane but he did save a life.


     "Can you turn anyone into an Evolver now?"


     Carlo could not help but ask. He was an evolver himself but his ability was not of combat type and he could not do anything about that. Still, it would be good if his girlfriend could turn into one.


     The question Carlo asked stirred everyone inside the classroom as they stared at Mark waiting for an answer.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     152 The Prerequisites to Become an Evolver
      Day 5 – 6:03 PM – 4th Grade Building, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     At Carlo's question, Mark did not answer immediately. He panned his eyes towards everyone and seeing their inquisitive gazes, especially the people originally in his group. Seeing those stares, Mark sighed as he decided to explain his findings and what he knew about the Mutators and Evolvers. This way, these few people he valued would have enough knowledge to get going in survive in this world that had turned for the worse.


     Mark turned to Odelina.


     "Odel, did you bring the USB Lamp?"


     He asked as the sun had started to set. None of them would be able to continue the conversation once the surroundings became encroached within the darkness of the night.


     To Mark's question, Odelina pulled one the bags they brought and took out a small lamp. This lamp might be small in size but it could bring out a bright shade of light. It was the very lamp they used these past nights.


     Mark took the lamp and put in on the teacher's table in front of the blackboard on the front wall of the classroom. Pulling out the drawer under the same table, she saw the blackboard eraser along with varying length of already used chalk. He took the longest one out before turning back to the people in the classroom who were waiting for his answer..


     Outside the window, Mark saw Joseph that was peering through the gaps of the wooden shutters.


     "Let Joseph in. Just don't let him run around. Also, close all the windows."


     Mark sighed. He was willing to divulge most of what he knew but it did not mean that he would let anyone see or hear what he would say. It was because he was sure that no matter how much equipment the scientists under the government had, he was certain that it was unlikely for them to find someone with Empathic abilities as strong as him and he was even more confident that they did not have the same crystal.


     Even though there were several balls of light that scattered six years ago, there was only one with the largest size and that was the crystal that he found. Considering the sizes of those lights, it was likely that those balls of light were just a few more marble sized crystals that scattered due to the explosion.


     Odelina immediately let the elated Joseph in and before the shameless guy was able to sit down near where the women seated, he was pulled by Kevin and Jason towards their side.


     Mark looked at Carlo and started to speak.


     "Am I able to turn anyone into an Evolver right?"


     Carlo nodded to the question.


     "Unfortunately, it's not that easy."


     Mark shook his head and continued.


     "According to the information the government disclosed, Evolver's were people whose bodies received enhancement due to the existence of Mutagen in the air. They meant that everyone was infected but as long as we are not bitten by the others that had already turned feral, we are fine and the Mutagen will keep on slowly enhancing our bodies."



     He then looked at the children that were being held by their mothers and fathers.


     "They also said that children were more susceptible to the enhancing effects of Mutagen. Yet, have all of you noticed. Not every children and absolutely not every person were turning into one."


     Mark looked at his classmates.


     "Any of your children turned into one? Or at least, got absurdly high fever in the past days after the apocalypse started?"


     To his question however, none of them nodded. Their children remained normal.


     Seeing that none of them responded, Mark continued with a nod.


     "What the government did not disclose or maybe what they did not confirm yet are the exact prerequisites to become an Evolver."


     "Prerequisites? Didn't the government say that one was the growth period of children? Another is having fatal injuries but surviving it?"


     Arvie suddenly asked. As his younger brother turned into one, he was privy about the information the military had about Evolvers.


     Mark looked at him and nodded.


     "Those things are true and I already witnessed it those instances. Me for example. I'm an Evolver and my strongest ability as Evolver is my regeneration rate."


     Mark wrote his name on the black board and followed his name with the word "Regeneration" beside it.


     "Before I received this ability, I'm on the verge of death."


     Hearing that, Mei remembered how severe Mark's injuries back in the Mall when he was brought back by the soldiers. It was really a sight that would make most people shiver. His muscles were swelling, his clothes were soaked in blood, his chest had sunken and his skin was filled with bruises and wounds. Her eyes felt water as she remembered that scene.


     Odelina on the other hand hung her head low. After all, it was her who brought him into the brink of death at that time. Even though she was not in control of her body back then, she was still partly conscious and aware of what was happening.


     To sudden emotional change of the two, Mark felt bitter. However, it was not the time to be sentimental right now.


     "Carlo, what's your ability? I guess that it had something to do with temperature but I can't be sure what it is exactly."


     Mark turned to Carlo and asked. The latter answered while scratching his cheek.


     "I can lower my body temperature."


     No one asked him to demonstrate but he did as his skin color paled. There was then a surge of cold air spreading coming from his direction.


     Looking at this, several ideas came into Mark's mind. One was with proper training, Carlo could become a good assassin as with his ability, he could bypass even thermal detectors every armed forces used. Another was that they could lower their electricity consumption from maintaining the air conditioning in the vehicle.


     The other people on the other hand were surprised due to the unique kind of ability Carlo had.


     Mark then wrote Carlo's name on the blackboard along with his ability. He did the same to the others as he asked every Evolver in the classroom about their abilities.


     "I wonder why you are asking everyone."


     Melissa asked with confusion.


     "It had something to do with my explanation later. Mark answered patiently."


     Looking back at everyone Mark asked.


     "Among the people listed here on the board, who were on the brink of death before Evolving?"


     To his own question, Mark also raised his hand along with Carlo and Odelina's children. Joseph also tried to raise his hand but Jason and Kevin who were sitting beside him immediately pulled his hand down mercilessly.


     "What's going on with you three?"


     Mark asked.


     "I want to raise my hand but these two won't let me. I'm also at the brink of death back then you know?"


     Joseph protested but only to have the back of his head slapped by Jason.


     "What brink of death? You only had muscle swelling and sprain since you were ganged up and beaten by several men because you wanted to take liberty on a woman three days ago!"


     Hearing that, every woman inside the room looked at Joseph with a cold gaze. It looked like he deserved what he experienced that time but it looked like that experience turned him into an Evolver with great tenacity.


     On the blackboard, beside Joseph's name, the word "TANK" was written. It was a term used for players of Multiplayer Online Battle Arena or MOBA games to determine characters with a high threshold to receive damage without dying. Joseph was the same as his skin and muscles was now hard to damage. If an infected was to bite him, their teeth would not sink in deep in his arm.


     Away from that topic, everyone realized what Mark wanted to say. It did not need for anyone to be on the brink of death to become and Evolver.


     Then, what were really the prerequisites?


     That question filled everyone's mind as they looked at Mark who was waiting for the clamor to die down.


     As if knowing what the question in their minds, Mark spoke while writing on the blackboard.


     "The conditions were… First, limits. If you overcame the limits of your body, it was likely for that limit to be enhanced."


     Mark looked at Mara and Nikky. The two already shared a part of their story when Mark asked about their abilities. Nikky exhausted all her meager strength to save Daniel and Dorothy while Mara ran as fast and as far as she could to the point of collapsing in order to escape the infected that were chasing her.


     "Second, mental state. Extreme emotions could trigger evolution too."


     Mark said and his eyes fell unto Jason who went berserk due to his rage after losing the members of their family giving him strength to punch a hole through the outer surface of common vehicles.


     "The third and most important I think… Is genes."


     Mark took a deep breath and continued to clear the confusion in everyone's minds.


     "As you remember, I used my genes, my blood to turn this girl into an Evolver. Even if any of you fit in the first two conditions, without the genes compatible for evolution, it is likely that your evolution will be slow or you won't evolve at all."


     "Wait, if Boss said genes, doesn't that mean that relatives of existing Evolvers could also become one?"


     Melissa suddenly interjected with that question.


     Mark nodded to that question.


     "According to what I observed, it's highly likely. It doesn't only apply on Evolvers but Mutators too. But remember that it doesn't apply to every relatives but only to direct relatives."


     Mark then looked at Odelina and then her children.


     "As you can see, Odelina here is a Mutator. Odelina, show them."


     Under Mark's command, a bone gauntlet grew on Odelina's right arm to show everyone.


     "The mother is a Mutator and her children are Evolvers. You all got what I'm trying to say?"


     Everyone nodded. What he had just said and demonstrated were straightforward and clear.


     Arvie gripped his fists in expectation. According to what Mark said, his younger brother, Jason, was an Evolver. As the older brother of an Evolver, he also had a great chance to become one.


     "Then, Boss also meant that direct relatives of Mutators could also become Mutators?"


     Melissa asked another question.


     However, Mark shook his head.


     "I don't know the exact rule to that yet. I'm sure that genes are a large factor but I feel that that is not all of it. I only concluded the idea about genes because of Emika and Mikio. Those siblings both became Mutators and the two both have plant like abilities. Still, their abilities greatly differed in nature."


     The people originally in his group nodded but the others were confused. It was because they did not know who was that siblings Mark was talking about.


     "So, Big Bro is saying that if our genes are not compatible with the evolution, we won't become an Evolver?"


     Carlo asked.


     "Well, there's another thing with that but I haven't confirmed it yet."


     Mark replied.


     "What is it?"


     "The compatibility of the ability to the person."


     Mark looked at Carlo.


     "Remember that you're not the only one in the same situation before you evolved right? Sundra and Anna are with you. Yet, the two of them did not evolve and received the same ability you have."


     "But you said that you turned this girl right?"


     "Not exactly wrong but not exactly right either."


     Mark looked at the girl.


     "This girl also developed her own Evolver ability and that is why my blood worked on her body."


     Everyone looked the girl who seemed to have no idea what was happening.


     "This girl… developed the "pain resistance" ability."




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     153 The First and Final Night at the Settlement - Before Midnigh
      Day 5 – 6:22 PM – 4th Grade Building, Queens Row Elementary School, Bacoor City, Cavite


     As Mark's pervious sentence entered everyone's ears, everyone looking at the innocent girl who knew her story had awful expressions on their faces. Mark had just mentioned about one condition that allow people to become Evolvers and that was "Limits". Just how much pain did this girl suffered from to get this kind of ability? None of them could imagine.


     "Are you sure about that? Is it not just a case of Cognitive Insensitivity to Pain, Hypoalgesia or Pain Asymbolia?"


     Melissa asked as while mentioning several terms that all the others could not help but raise their eyebrows to.


     'What in the world does those terms mean?'


     As common people, it was not surprising for them to not encounter these terms before.


     To Melissa's question, Mark did not get stumped. Rather, Mark nodded to her show of intelligence in her field.


     "Actually, I can't deny that."


     Mark admitted.


     "There's a lot of examination needed to confirm that after all. Pain Asymbolia can be counted out however as cause since Pain Asymbolia is a condition that can be acquired after suffering a brain injury. However…"


     Mark tapped his chin.


     "Since she received my regeneration ability, won't that injury also heal if she ever had one? The other two conditions can be the cause but it needed a lot of study to prove. However that it is odd if she had any of those conditions considering she started to show such ability after her Evolution. If you remember, the Mutagen can enhance our bodies and it was even the government that released that fact. It will be strange if she developed negative conditions when her body is supposed to be enhanced."


     Melissa started to contemplate about Mark had just said. Although she had a point in her assumption, Mark also had his own points.


     In the end, there was a huge reason to study and observe the girl's current condition.


     Seeing that Melissa turned quiet, he swept his head back to the others who seemed to have no idea what he and Melissa were talking about.


     "Well, though there is still a need to study it more, I think that using my blood on this girl only helped her accelerate her own enhancement and acquire my ability. I already said it but the Evolution in each individual could vary in speed. Like these two.".


     Mark pointed his open palm on Odelina's children.


     "Even though they are siblings and also had the same ability, the time they overcame the symptoms of Evolution differed. If I remember correctly, Odette woke up about two hours before Siegfried followed. In that case, we don't know if there really are people who would never evolve or it's just that their Evolution are slower than others."


     He then turned to Carlo.



     "Also, even if I have the ability to turn anyone into Evolvers, I needed an item to stimulate the Evolution."


     "What item?"


     Carlo asked.


     "This."


     Mark took out a soft handkerchief from his bag revealing the marble sized pale violet crystal with a flesh colored glow inside. After he finished eating and before he went out of the vehicle, he took this crystal out from the jar. As the only odd crystal and something that he knew that could help with evolving people, he brought it out in case that he would have the chance to use it.


     Seeing that crystal, the newcomers were confused once more but the others looked at the crystal with wide eyes.


     "Big Bro, that crystal, it looked like that pale colored one before right? It's just this one had a glowing orb inside it."


     Charmaine who was quiet all this time spoke as she was the closest person to observe the crystal on Mark's hand.


     "That's right, this is a new one. The previous crystal without glow, I used it to try on this girl. It was the one used to trigger the Mutagen in her body."


     Mark rolled the crystal in his hand and continued.


     "This one is different though since I don't know yet what effect this one could give. The crystal I used on that girl didn't have this glow. I found a way to create crystals like these but I don't think that it will be easy to gather the materials needed."


     "And the materials are?"


     Melissa who seemed to be enthusiastic about the topic since the beginning asked once more.


     "Some kind of pebbles that can be found inside the brain of mutated infected."


     ***


     The talk did not take too long after that and the talk about Mutators after the Evolvers did not take any longer than the first topic due to the limited amount of things he could divulge to them. It was not like he could mention about the traits and emotion that were ruling the Mutators' consciousness affecting their habits, behavior and thinking. If he were to mention that, he would need to disclose his ability as an Empath to everyone.


     His abilities as an Empath right now was the most crucial secret he had due to the existence of Mutators and he could not allow just anyone to know about it. He would just let the others think that his glowing eyes at times were the effect of an ability he received for being an Evolver. It was the same for his ability to control his emotional impulses and adrenaline.


     However, he needed to talk to Mei and Odelina about something later. Something about his other ability and what could happen in the future.


     ***


     It did not take long and they started to eat after the discussion. The menu was some hot rice gruel topped with seasoning, canned meat and canned mushrooms.


     Mark's classmates who lived the life as refugees in the past days could not help but devour the first delicious food they had eaten after the apocalypse started. Jason's girlfriend, Kevin's family and Joseph's family were also called and introduced to everyone to join their feast.


     Due to everyone's urging that Mark was forced to feed the girl who had just woke up after her deadly experiences. It was to let the new daughter have a bonding with the "Father" that "created" her.


     While they were all eating in a circle, bonding and letting the new members to mingle with the others, Mark finally decided to give the Four Horned Rhinoceros beetle a name and also to give the unfortunate girl a new identity.


     If Mark remembered correctly, he saw from the record Irene and Captain Dela Rosa had that the girl's name was Mallory. It was a unique and good sounding name but Mark did not know if he would laugh or cry at this name. Her parents should have given her this name without knowing its meaning. The name Mallory meant unfortunate or luckless which exactly described what happened to her.


     As the experiment Mark did to her opened a new knowledge for him and the girl's amnesia was a chance for her to have a new beginning, he decided to give her the name "Iola" (eye-yo-la). It was a name that meant either "violet dawn" which represent the beginning or "the girl valued by the lord" as it could be said that Mark valued her as she was his first creation.


     Yes, first. If Mark was given a chance, he would create a Mutator, a sentient infected or anything else that had to do with Mutagen.


     On the other hand, the beetle was named Fein. Hearing that name, the others could not help but ask what that name meant but Mark did not answer. If they knew why he gave that name, everyone would laugh for sure. He derived the name Fein from the pronunciation of the word "Faint". It was because the cowardly beetle would play dead or faint every time it was showed with something unknown and scary.


     The bonding time went smoothly as the new members started to blend with the older members. Except for Joseph who was restricted from his shamelessness as his wife and children were present. The other females also did not bother to talk to him making him dispirited.


     Mark finally contacted Paula who questioned him for contacting too late. He then learned that Elsa, Markron and Carren were found in Bay City and were already taken in by Paula. Hearing that their older sister was safe, Cielo and Charmaine could finally quell the worry in their hearts. Saime, Mar, Suzanne and Joan who were Mark's college classmates were all surprised about the news on Markron and Carren who were also close to them.


     Not long after they finished their meal, Captain Dela Rosa appeared to bring Mark some news. The other squad, the 11th Rescue Squad, finally arrived with his son that experienced a failed mutation in tow.


     Captain Dela Rosa brought Mark together with Odelina towards an area devoid of guards. There, only Irene was present waiting for them outside a room.


     "Why is she here?"


     Mark asked.


     "Please don't worry about it. Based on the conditions we agreed upon, I can't handle it alone and I will need some assistance on backing your group inside Bay City. Irene is my most trusted aide and the childhood friend of my son. She will keep everything that happened here a secret."


     Hearing his reason, Mark nodded. Considering his condition, he knew that this squad captain would not be able to handle everything alone. Since he could see and feel the resolution Irene had, he did not question it anymore.


     The four entered the dimly lit room. In the center, a man with his top naked and tied with chains was kneeling. He should be out of control but the man was currently not moving, not even a shake.


     "Tranquilizer?"


     Mark asked as he saw a set of oddly shaped gun and darts on a table near the door.


     "Yes. Fortunately, it could stop Keene from rampaging."


     Irene voiced from his side.


     "If it's like this, it will be easy. By why is he kneeling?"


     Mark could not help but ask about the scene in front of him.


     "We don't know either. The other soldiers said that it felt like his muscles locked up after the tranquilizer took effect. Keene was also transported like that."


     Hearing that, Mark nodded. With how strange Mutagen was, no one would know what was happening.


     "You two go out first."


     Mark said as he eyed the two.


     "Alright."


     Captain Dela Rosa replied and the two left the room before closing the door.


     "Odel, guard the door. I can handle this."


     "Yes, master."


     Mark approached the unconscious man. He totally looked normal except for that he could see several spikes protruding from his body. The spikes looked like bones for sure but the bones had metallic sheen as the dim light from the lamp was being reflected on the surface of the spikes.


     On the man's arms, two long blade shaped bones about three inches on its widest sides could be seen.


     "So, this guy is likely a bone ability user like Odel but he's more of an offensive type while Odel had a defensive type."


     Mark murmured as he observed the man. He was now sure that this man was the same person Mark saw protecting Captain Dela Rosa in his premonition.


     Now that the savage consciousness of the man was weakened, Mark decided to move.


     ***


     The time Mark spent inside the room was shorter compared to the time he spent with the cat boy before. He then left after his job was done.


     Soon, the man could be seen conscious and were assisted out of the room by his father and childhood friend.


     Captain Dela Rosa did not notice however that there was someone observing them from the shadows.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     154 The Person Hiding in the Shadows
      Day 5 – 9:32 PM – 2nd Grade Building, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Under the shadows of the building, a person whose shock could not be concealed on his face, watched Captain Dela Rosa and Irene escort out Master Sergeant Keene Dela Rosa out of his confinement. He knew that Keene, Captain Dela Rosa's son, had turned into those they called "Failed Mutators". That was a condition that was supposed to be irreversible to the current knowledge of the scientists currently studying Mutagen in Bay City.


     Yet, from what he saw, Keene was back to normal. Though the Master Sergeant seemed to be weak, he could see that he was conscious and his sanity had returned. The weakened Keene could even be seen weakly opening his mouth showing that he was able to converse and the two soldiers assisting him was also responding to him in an equal fashion.


     'A Failed Mutator that supposed to be a goner managed to recover.'


     The man who was observing the scene thought as his eyes exuded a sharp glint showing both his shock to the unprecedented scene and his loss for an opportunity he lost. There was also a trace of viciousness in his expression. He was eying Irene for some time now and the loss of Keene as his competition should have risen the odds of his success in courting her. His recovery dumped these thoughts into a puddle of useless, sticky mud.


     'The Senator should hear about this.'


     He thought and was about to leave. Since he left the shadows of the building, his face could finally be recognized. If Irene and Captain Dela Rosa were to see his face, it could not be any more familiar.


     The person spying on them was actually, Alderick, one of the three soldiers in the 7th rescue squad that held the highest rank below Captain Dela Rosa together with Irene and Joey.


     He was looking for Irene when he stumbled over a piece of news. Captain Dela Rosa dismissed the soldiers that were supposed to guard the containment of his son. The others might not think too much about this and just pass it as the father wanting to spend the last moments of his son but for someone who knew and was strict about military protocols, the strict face Captain would not do these actions. Even if he wanted to just spend time with his son, he would not chase the guards away specially with the fact that the tranquilizer could wear off anytime and his son would start another rampage.


     It was for sure that there was something strange going on.


     When he found the place, he saw Captain Dela Rosa and Irene anxiously waiting outside the confinement room. By their expressions, the two were not only here to guard outside. By the arrangement, there should be two people guarding inside the room and another two outside the doors. Considering that the Captain Dela Rosa and Irene were outside, it was impossible that there was no one inside to monitor the feral soldier.


     It took about more than ten minutes and the people inside the room came out and to his shock, they were actually Mark and that hot servant of his.



     While thinking of the reason why Mark was here, Captain Dela Rosa and Irene exchanged words with him. Unfortunately, Aldrerick could not hear what they were saying. After Mark and his servant left, the scene of Keene recovering was witnessed by him.


     There was no need to think too much. Mark and his servant surely had a connection to this.


     A person who could treat Failed Mutators… This news would surely give him quite an amount of merits.


     "You're done watching?".


     Alderick had just stepped his first step to leave when that voice entered his ears.


     He froze and he turned to where voice came from and his eyes dilated in shock.


     'How?'


     His head was in turmoil as he racked his head for the cause as to how he was found out and a way to get out of this situation. Aldrerick knew that the person in front of his was not someone to trifle with. Out of all the people who would be able to discover him, the one who did was actually the person he wanted to report.


     ***


     Mark stood at the opposite corner of the building staring at Alderick. Since he was in contact with Captain Dela Rosa's squad, he was never inclined to get in contact with this person. It was because he was way different from the other soldiers under the Captain's command. The eyes of this person were always scrutinizing every single thing around him.


     When Mark was treating Captain Dela Rosa's son, all his concentration and attention was focused on the treatment as a single mishap could trigger a damage on the supposed to be healed part. Because of that, he did not notice when this guy arrived. Mark was sure that this guy was not here when he arrived with the captain.


     After the treatment however, he noticed Alderick spying on them. He feigned to leave in order to flank this rat into a corner and prevent him from escaping.


     "What are you talking about? I'm just here on patrol."


     Alderick replied to his question. Under the light coming from the moon, Mark did not see any ripple of emotion on the face of the man that stood in front of him. Unfortunately, Mark could detect every single ripple of emotion in this guy's mind. This kind of façade would not work on him.


     "Stop beating around the bush. A patrol won't stand hidden behind this building for more than fifteen minutes to watch Captain Dela Rosa's activities especially when he dismissed everyone away from this area."


     Mark sneered. This guy was underestimating him. Before Alderick was able to retort, Mark continued.


     "I won't hear your excuses. Don't think that I won't notice that you're different from the other soldiers. You're very observant, crafty, materialistic and full of intelligence. Yet, you try to step back, staying silent, not wanting to draw too much attention on you.


     Despite your qualities, the Captain did not give the more crucial tasks to you and only gave them to Irene and Joey. It's not because he did not know about your abilities but because he did not trust you. If I'm correct, you're not one of his usual entourage, am I right?"


     What Mark said did not make any obvious change in Alderick's face but his eyes still dilated and his mind was in turmoil. The soldier obviously knew that he was in deep trouble now.


     "So? What of it?"


     Alderick tried to maintain his façade.


     "Nothing much. I'll just tell you case that you don't want to register it in your mind but all of what I said are qualities of a potential spy. So, I want to ask. Who are you working for and what is your mission here? Is it to monitor the movements of the squad? To poach Mutators and Evolvers or to poach the scientist that they were supposed to escort? Or maybe, all of it?"


     Mark spoke, his sneer deepened even more as Alderick's mind became more chaotic. Nevertheless, this guy was still able to maintain his façade. There was almost no ripple of emotion in his face.


     "What you are saying are all baseless accusations. Since you're being hired to help our squad, I won't pursue it. I need to continue with my duties."


     Alderick started to leave.


     'This idiot actually made it look like that I'm at his disposal.'


     Mark thought.


     "Odel."


     Mark spoke and almost immediately, Odelina appeared from the blind corner of the other side of the building blocking Alderick's retreat. She was not wearing her usual attire but only a sports tube top to cover her chest despite the coldness of the night. The servant was already on her battle gear and was ready to cover her body with her bone armor anytime.


     "What's the meaning of this?"


     Alderick asked. Although there was no intelligence report about this servant of Mark, for her to block his path, it was implying that this woman was not simple either.


     "I won't say sorry or anything. Whether you're a spy or not, you pried on our secrets."


     Mark said which immediately made Alderick grip his assault rifle getting ready to fight. It was no wonder, he knew what Mark implied and it was to eliminate him to keep his secret of being able to treat Failed Mutators from others.


     Odelina immediately covered her whole body with bone armor and was ready to start the confrontation.


     Aldrerick was shocked to see her transform and knew that he was no way out to escape. He thought that he could only deal with the woman but to think that she was actually a Mutator! Furthermore, even though he had specialized training, he was surely no match against Mark who could contend and eliminate a whole faction without getting a single scratch face-to-face!


     However, the cornered Alderick did not seem to be afraid of not being able to escape. Mark felt a sudden surge of energy around Alderick.


     Under Mark's and Odelina's eyes, the moonlight illuminating Alderick's body bent. His body started to vanish as if he was being consumed by nothingness. In a blink of an eye, Alderick was nowhere to be found.


     Odelina was shocked seeing this scene. Just what kind of sorcery was this?


     Mark on the other hand also faltered a bit. As someone like him who was able to sense mental and emotional energies of people exist, although he had no way of detecting them, Mark knew that other people or creatures that were unexplainable by the current science exist. Nevertheless, he never expected that he would encounter one here. It was now clear to him why he felt that Alderick was too different from the other soldiers. Not only because of his suspicious behavior but also because he was actually another mental or psychic ability user.


     Still, Mark did not let his surprise overwhelm him. After all, his enemy did not vanish into thin air, he was still here and they just could not see him.


     "You won't fool me Alderick, I know you're… Here."


     Mark suddenly pointed his assault rifle to his side as the last word of his sentence entered their ears.


     ***


     Alderick was really cautious even though he wanted to eliminate the threat in front of him. He knew that Odelina might be impervious to attacks or even bullets with her armor so he went for Mark who seemed to be unprotected. Nevertheless, before he was able to attack, the assault rifle in Mark's hand was already pointed at his invisible body. He did not know how Mark was able to find him but he thought that it was just a fluke. He tried to move changing the direction of his attack but Mark's gun followed his movements with perfect precision.


     "I'm done playing."


     Mark's voice entered his ears. It was then followed by several muffled sound of gunshots.


     The next thing he knew was the searing pain in his legs. He was unable to maintain his concealed state anymore and he appeared in Mark's and Odelina's eyes once more, crumpled to the floor with his legs bleeding profusely from several gunshot wounds.


     "You… Just what are you?!"


     Mark heard Alderick's voice that has no change in tone despite the fact that his mind was filled with shock and he was enduring the pain in his legs.


     To his question, Mark did not say anything. Suddenly, Alderick winced in pain clutching his head. His eyes that were staring at Mark in horror started to bleed.


     "You-! Your also an Esper!"


     Alderick could not keep his façade anymore as his expression and voice finally crumbled.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     155 The Cause for Espionage
      Day 5 – 9:40 PM – 2nd Grade Building, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Odelina watched in shock of what she had just witnessed. After the apocalypse, not only her but people with superhuman abilities appeared because of the effects the source of the outbreak, Mutagen, caused. When the soldier which her Master called Alderick vanished in front of them, she thought that it was an ability of another Mutator. However, she now knew that she was mistaken. She was also mistaken about that ability her master displayed and used when treating Failed Mutators like her.


     The two men in front of her were actually the beings they called Espers.


     Even in the olden times, topics, rumors and information about Espers existed. Still, this became mere speculations and nonsense to the eyes of the populace due to various reasons.


     Espers were people who had supernatural abilities that revolve around extrasensory perception. Telepathy, Clairvoyance, Psychokinesis and Precognition were said to be the four types of extrasensory perception and were branching further to multitudes of abilities from pyrokinesis to psychometry.


     However, Odelina's knowledge about these kinds of things was too little and she did not know what abilities her Master and Alderick had were called. After all, her Master did not mention anything about it to her.


     Since their enemy was already caught, Odelina approached though she did not dare remove her armor without her Master's orders. Even though Alderick's legs were injured and he could not stand anymore, who knew if he could do anything else with his ability.


     However, it seems that her worries were baseless. She could see that Alderick could do nothing but clutch his head while his eyes and nose continued to bleed.


     "Are you willing to answer my questions now?"


     Odelina heard her Master speak to Alderick while kicking the soldier's assault rifle and combat knife away. He also removed the pistol on the soldier's waist.


     However, as a response to her Master's question, Alderick suddenly showed a regretful look for a short moment before biting something hidden inside his mouth. Blood spurted on his mouth and he lay motionless on the concrete pavement behind this two floor classroom building.


     ***


     Mark frowned while looking at the dead body in front of him. Actually, even though there was a huge chance that what he deduced was true, there was still an allowance of it to be a mistake. Yet, since Alderick decided to kill himself with poison hidden in his mouth, it showed that there was no doubt for his assumptions anymore. He never expected for Alderick to suicide though.


     However, there were a few things bugging him.


     "Odel, drag this guy into the room where I treated Captain Dela Rosa's son. Wait for the captain to return. I'll get something from the car. I'll be back shortly."


     Mark ordered Odelina while contemplating.



     "Yes, Master."


     Odelina replied and proceeded to pick up the dead body and made her way back to the secluded room.


     Mark on the other hand left and hurriedly returned to their vehicle.


     The area was not too far from the parking area compared to the building the military used as barracks. Due to this, it did not take long for him to arrive.


     The scene around the parking lot, the school square, the vacant area around the principal's office and the open covered court of the school were different from the time they arrived this morning. A large number of vehicles filled the place from public utility vehicles like passenger vans, jeepneys and multi-purpose cabs to larger vehicles like freezer vans, military trucks and even dump trucks.


     There also a lot of soldiers pacing back and forth while quite a number of people who seemed to be dressed with working clothes were working on modifying some of the vehicles..


     Sounds caused by gas powered electric generators and power tools overwhelmed the sounds of gunshots echoing at the borders of the settlement.


     Mark noticed that the soldiers and workers working on the vehicles had unfamiliar fluctuations. When he walked around the settlement this morning, one of the things he did was to familiarize himself with fluctuations of the people inside the settlement. It finally dawned to him why it seemed that it was planned for the 11th squad to join up with them. Likely, this squad was tasked of searching to surviving workers, might be construction and iron works workers from the industrial areas nearby.


     This way, not only that the soldiers could make up with their lack of man power, they would also be able to modify vehicles that would be used to transport the refugees.


     Ignoring the busy scene, Mark made his way to their vehicle. The soldier on shift to guard the vehicles under the order of Captain Dela Rosa saluted to him. Mark did not spend too long inside the MB Sprinter and left going back to the area where Odelina was waiting.


     Something has been bugging him when he felt the energy he felt from Alderick when he activated his ability. From what Mark knew, Alderick's ability should be Photokinesis. It was the ability to control light around the user according to his will. By controlling bending the light away from his body, Alderick was able to erase his body from the recognition of the sense of sight of his enemies. To the energy Alderick used to control the light around him, Mark could not help but feel a certain familiarity.


     When Mark entered the dimly lit room once more, Captain Dela Rosa was already there waiting. When Mark noticed Alderick spying on them, Mark told Captain Dela Rosa to return here immediately after escorting his son away before he feigned his leave. Surprisingly, it seemed that the squad captain was not bothered about the death of Alderick who supposed to be one of his men.


     "You already heard of what happened?"


     Mark asked the squad captain after he closed the door.


     "I did. To think that I'm also right."


     Captain Dela Rosa replied.


     "You already suspected it?"


     Mark asked once more and the captain nodded.


     "Alderick is not really part of my squad but supposed to be stationed in Bay City as one of the guard troops. Furthermore, he was part of another military faction that goes against General Perez. Another thing is that Alderick seemed to have connections with the upper brass which was said to have contributed to his sudden rise in military rank. Strange enough, he was relocated to our squad in the last minute after we received our mission order to search and escort Professor Chervil Sandoval safely to Bay City."


     "So, it's likely that he works for one of the officials in the senate or even higher right?"


     "Yes, unfortunately, no one knew who he worked for. To think that he even went to court Irene when he's actually working against us. It's likely that he used it as excuse that to obtain information."


     Captain Dela Rosa said with displeasure.


     "You're wrong with that."


     Mark interjected which called the attention of the other two inside the room.


     "What do you mean?"


     "This guy had really fallen for Irene so he's filled with regret that he had to kill himself in order to not let the cat out the bag. Still, I'm caught off guard. I didn't think that he actually had poison in his mouth like how I read about spies in novels."


     "Is that so? Nevertheless, I'm not fond of him pestering Irene. She's like a daughter to me and it's obvious that she had feelings for my son. It's just Keene is as dense as a rock."


     Captain Dela Rosa mocked.


     "About spies carrying poison, it's a common practice even in the modern days. It is one of the reasons why dealing with these kinds of people is the most troublesome thing for us soldiers to do."


     "But why would they want a spy to go infiltrate your squad?"


     Odelina asked from the side making the two men look at her.


     "There could be a lot of reasons but this time, it is surely because of Chervil."


     Mark said making the captain nod in agreement.


     "Right now, the government officials lost most of their power due to Martial Law and their current positions being unstable. That is why the people of the upper brass are looking ways to maintain or gain more authority even starting to back up militant groups.


     Right now, not only the people, the infected and the animals are changing. Even plants are affected by the Mutagen. Since that is the case, a botanist like Professor Chervil is very crucial for future agriculture and other fields that make use of plants. If they can rope in the Professor under their wing, they will get the monopoly in such field and fortifying their position in Bay City. Not to mention that there are several plants that already showed signs of mutation these past days.


     Unfortunately, Bay City lack experts in such field since they prioritized Epidemiologists, Microbiologists and scientists in similar fields in hopes of looking for a cure and this is the reason why the study about the mutating plants was too slow. It is also likely to be the reason why the one behind Alderick sent him."


     What Captain Dela Rosa said gave crucial information about the current state of affairs in Bay City. It was really good that he managed to gain the favor of General Perez and gained the allegiance of Captain Dela Rosa. Right now, the most powerful faction not only in the Bay City but in other government established settlements was the military. Since they had the backing of the military, it was less likely for them to get disturbed by the other factions.


     "What are you going to do with this guy?"


     Mark asked pointing at the dead body in front of them.


     "Don't worry about him. I'll send some of my men to throw his body out later. If my subordinates were to learn that this guy is a spy, they will be glad to do it. We can leave anytime."


     Captain Dela Rosa replied with his voice filled with contempt for Alderick.


     "In that case you can leave first. I want to check out something with the body. Send for your men to clean up later. Also clean up the blood behind the 2nd grade building in case that someone would be able to see it tomorrow."


     Mark said while signaling Captain Dela Rosa to leave already with his hand.


     "Alright then. Before I forget, here."


     Captain Dela Rosa seemed to want to ask what Mark wanted to do but decided not to. Instead, he handed Mark a small metal case about the size of a playing card and as thick as a pocket book.


     "While gathering gasoline and vehicles, my subordinates killed hundreds of Mutated Infected but they only found those. Alright I'm leaving. I'm sure the Keene and Irene are waiting for me."


     Captain Dela Rosa left not waiting for Mark to open the case. When Mark opened it, he saw seven nail sized pebbles exuding strange energy which made his eyes light up. If the ratio was fixed and two of these pebbles could create a single pale purple crystal, then he could create three for these with a single pebble as extra. However, it was not the right time to think about these pebbles.


     The confused Odelina watched by the side why her master wanted to stay but never voiced any question.


     Mark on the other hand stored the metal case in the pocket of his jacket before taking out a folded handkerchief. Opening the handkerchief, inside was a marble sized deep purple colored crystal that was now exuding a faint light across its surface.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     156 Physical and Mind Crystals
      Day 5 – 9:56 pm – South Utility Room, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark held the deep purple crystal using the handkerchief that was used to cover it in his right hand. Just the glow it was exuding at the moment was enough to clear up several doubts in his mind.


     During these six years that he was in contact with these crystals, he only knew superficial things like the larger crystal was able to create or maybe, give birth to a new crystal once a year and how the energy these crystals release seem to affect and relax his mind every time he went home especially in his most stressful days. It was also after the time he acquired these crystals that he noticed an exponential growth in his ability as an Empath.


     Yet, yesterday, he witnessed how the energy these crystals released could affect the minds of the infected opening the thought that these crystals might had some connection with the Mutagen that caused the outbreak. The thought was further reinforced due to the existence of the pale colored crystal and the reaction the crystals were displaying after the outbreak commenced. Moreover, the pale crystal could really help accelerate the evolution of the person that absorbed it.


     This afternoon, they witnessed how the strange pebbles found inside some of the mutated infected could be used to create these pale crystals while the crystal newly created exhibited a strange phenomenon and even seemed to absorb something from the brain matter he collected.


     At this moment, the crystal in his hand was exhibiting the same glow the pale colored crystal from earlier exuded before flying above the jar of brain matter.


     As if agreeing with his line of thought, the crystal in his hand shook and flew off a few feet away before stopping suspended above the head of the dead Alderick. Mark could then feel the same energy Alderick released after using his Photokinesis and the energy was getting sucked into the glowing crystal. Several seconds passed and a faint glow started to grow inside the floating crystal.


     "So, it's really like this.".


     Mark's eyes glowed with excitement as he watched the scene.


     When the pale crystal earlier absorbed something unseen from the brain matter and showed a glowing flesh colored glowing orb inside it, he suspected that it was not just absorbing but actually storing something from the brain matter inside the jar. Following the line of thought of an otaku, he suspected that the pale purple crystal was storing the ability or characteristic of the infected the brain matter came from which was the Muscled Infected.


     That was what he thought considering that Janette was able to exhibit the strange arm strength of that Mutator he killed in Firenze after eating his brain.


     If he was right, then, the crystal floating in front of him right now was actually stealing and storing Alderick's esper ability from his dead body!



     The pale purple crystal should have come from the existence of Mutagen and was possible that it was able to absorb abilities of Mutated Infected. No, it could also be possible for it to absorb the abilities of Mutators and Evolvers considering that all of those came from the same origin. The deep purple crystal on the other hand seemed to affect minds, not only people but also the infected. Furthermore, Esper abilities were always related to their minds…


     The dots around these mysterious crystals were starting to connect…


     "Master, this…"


     While contemplating, Mark heard Odelina's voice as she seemed to be lost with what was currently happening. He could not help but laugh a little. This loyal servant of his must have experienced the greatest shock of her life upon knowing the truth about the existence of Espers and now, she witnessed this strange and spectacular scene once more and on an unexpected target and a different medium.


     The process took longer than the previous circumstance. The deep purple crystal lost its glow on the surface before plummeting on the dead Alderick's forehead before falling unto the floor. Inside the crystal, a clear white glowing orb was now present.


     Mark approached the crystal rolling on the floor and picked it up once more using the handkerchief.


     "Odel, let's return."


     Mark said and the two left the room.


     "You want to ask something?"


     He asked Odelina who was walking closely behind him.


     "That's… Master, do Espers really exist? Are you really an Esper?"


     Odelina could not stop herself anymore from asking.


     Mark glanced at her.


     "You clearly saw what happened earlier. Not only Espers, other paranormal beings also exist but of course, no one will easily reveal themselves due to risks. And yes I'm one of them I'm an Empath."


     "Empath… Master, those are people that are sensitive to emotions of others right? But you…"


     "Empaths are not only sensitive but can also absorb those emotional energies where we like it or not. As for how I'm able to use those energies at my disposal now, you rather ask Freed about that. If I didn't encounter you back then at the mall and Freed didn't come out at the last moment, I won't even know that I can do something like that either."


     Mark shrugged his shoulders.


     "I never thought that Espers really exist. I thought, they are only found on stories, urban legends or even novels."


     Odelina spoke once more which made Mark snicker a bit.


     "If you ask me, our situation right now with all the infected, Mutation and stuff should only exist in the same manner."


     To that, Odelina could not say anything in reply. After all, what her Master had just said was also true. Before, a zombie apocalyptic outbreak was nothing but a thing that existed in different forms of media and yet, the world was now collapsing because of the event that supposed to only exist in imaginations of people.


     Stepping to the central area of the school compound once more, Mark turned to Odelina.


     "I'm going back to the car, can you fetch Mei'er and bring her to the car later. I need to tell the two of you something."


     "Yes, Master."


     Odelina immediately left proceeding to the south western part of the school compound to heed his order.


     Mark on the other hand went straight to the central area of the school where the parking area was located.


     Time was starting to get tighter and tighter for him. Due to this, it was really good that he managed to get a crucial discovery about the crystals. If his assumption was really correct and these crystals could store abilities. Then, it should also be possible to give the stored abilities to others!


     Still, tests were still required to be done and he should not so the tests haphazardly. Even though he had these ideas, it was nothing but assumptions and if he did the test and experiment carelessly, he would lose a valuable material specially, the deep purple crystal that could only be produced once a year. Nevertheless, his mind was blooming with expectation.


     Inside his pocket at the moment, was the possibility to give someone or maybe, for him to obtain the ability to control light around him, more precisely, control the photons around him.


     However, he was not too optimistic about it. As he tried it several times before, aside from the crystal with golden orb inside that entered his body, the other crystals, even the one with the red orb in his bag, did not behave the same.


     On the other hand, he already tested and was sure about the capabilities of the pale purple crystals that did not have glowing orb inside. With the seven pebbles that Captain Dela Rosa handed him, he had three pale purple crystals to create.


     While walking, something dawned into his mind. Calling these crystals by color seemed to become tedious. He should give the crystals a general name to use and to make it not too confusing. The biggest crystal, the double terminated shaped one, could be named later but the two kinds of marble sized crystal should be labeled.


     "Mutagen Crystal and Esper Crystal?"


     Mark mulled as he walked through the busy parking area.


     Considering the abilities Evolvers and Mutators were granted, he started to notice most of it was physical or abilities and enhancement that affect the physical aspect of the person. Even though he also experienced an enhancement with his empathic abilities when he woke up in Firenze, he felt that it was because the ability already existed. All the new abilities that were acquired however were physical abilities.


     His regeneration, Odelina's bone armor, Abbygale's cat transformation, Nikky and Arvie's super strength, Mara's running speed, Joseph's physical tenacity, Carlo's body cooling control and even Dominador's Weremonkey transformation. All of them were physical enhancements and mutations.


     "Hmm… It should be Physical Crystal and the other one… Mind Crystal should do. As for the pebbles, Mutation Stones should suffice."


     He nodded since as finally decided while he entered the MB Sprinter.


     Without thinking about anything else, he proceeded to create new Physical Crystals using the Mutation Stones Captain Dela Rosa managed to gather. In about two minutes, three new Physical Crystals were circling in orbit around the largest crystal.


     Mark tried to sense the unfamiliar people outside thinking if someone was able to notice the bright light inside the vehicle. Nevertheless, it seemed that the heavily tinted windows did their work perfectly.


     It did not take long for Odelina to return along with Mei. However, it was not just the two of them. When Mark opened the door of the vehicle, two little girls were holding onto Mei's both hands.


     "Why are these two here?"


     "Gege, they're not able to sleep. It's too noisy."


     Hearing that, Mark nodded and made the four enter the vehicle. He did not blame the two little girls for not being able to sleep. Considering the noise created by the workers and soldiers who were busy with their work, not only these girls but there should be others that would have a hard time sleeping tonight. Not to mention that there were still gunshots echoing from time to time as the infected in the area were being attracted to the settlement.


     With the help of Odelina, Mark set up a large and thick blanket on the floor at the back of the vehicle and let the two little girls sleep there. Even though their vehicle was in the middle of the working area, the sound proofing of the vehicle was enough to stop the noise from entering. Since Mark returned here in the vehicle to the time the four arrived, he did not hear any sound entering the vehicle from outside.


     Soon enough, along with Mark constantly caressing the head of the two girls, they fell asleep hugging each other. It seemed that the Abbygale and Iola had no problems with being siblings. Rather, it seemed that the two enjoyed each other's company.


     "Gege, you have something to tell us right?"


     Mei asked as she noticed that Mark's eyes had a meaningful aura as he stared at the two sleeping girls. Odelina on the other hand sat on the sofa waiting for Mark.


     "Mei'er, you sit beside Odel."


     Mark said to Mei while he sat on the opposite sofa.


     The two females that sat in front of him felt a little strange. There was something odd with Mark at this moment.


     "You two know that I'm an Empath right?"


     The two nodded simultaneously.


     "Actually, I have another ability. Something that I can't control."


     Mark started at the two and continued.


     "When something major was about to happen around me that could led to catastrophe that involved myself and people I know, I get dreams that show me bits and pieces of what is about to happen in the future."


     Mei and Odelina were surprised at his sudden revelation.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     157 Future Plans
      Day 5 – 10:38 PM – Parking Area, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark looked at the two's surprised expressions with a little pint of confusion.


     "Rather than being surprised that I have this ability, you two seem to be surprised that I told you about this."


     Hearing that, the surprise in the two women's expressions receded and Odelina showed a bit of embarrassment on her face.


     "Master, with what I just saw earlier, I don't know if I should react to something like this anymore. I'm more surprised that you told us this. I'm sure that Master is a person who keeps things to yourself."


     Odelina replied which also made Mei nod in agreement. But Mei's expression soon turned serious as she realized something.


     "Then, Gege, the way you woke up earlier…"


     Mei remembered what happened when he woke up this afternoon.


     Mark nodded before Mei could even finish her sentence.


     "I'm telling you two this since now since we are going to encounter danger before we arrive at Bay City."


     "Danger?"


     Mei asked.


     "Yes, danger. In the worst scenario, we'll all die. Me, the two of you, all the members of our group, even the soldiers and the refugees."


     Mark decided to be straightforward which made the eyes of the two widen.


     "Why? How? Is it the wave of infected Master and young miss talked about?"


     Odelina asked in a hurry. She was not worried about herself but she was worried about her children.


     "It's not too clear but it's likely that we'll encounter a Mutated Infected more powerful and way stronger compared to the ones we encountered so far. In my dream, there's only one infected so it's surely not related to the wave."


     Mark shook his head.


     The two women were shocked. Just how strong was that infected to be able to wipe out everyone including the armed soldiers alone?


     "Then, if Gege had a premonition about it, we can avoid the disaster right?"


     Mei voiced her concern.


     "That's right but we can't deviate too much or we'll encounter even worse danger than this one. You know. People with this kind of ability don't always live too long. There are many reasons but one is that because they tried to bend the future and suffered the consequences. It's like knowing that there is danger this way so you turned the other way and encountered even worse danger that what you predicted."


     Mark looked at the two with a more serious expression.


     "As we agreed with Captain Dela Rosa, I will choose the way to lead all of us to Bay City. In this case, I will deliberately lead us to encounter that infected. That way, we can predict where it will appear exactly and prepare some measures. If I did not do this, considering that all the roads that connect this place going to Bay City, all of it was at the same direction. Meaning, in any of these routes, it is likely that we will encounter that infected. So it is better to directly follow the route in my premonition and anticipate where the infected will appear."



     He saw the two gulped with nervousness.


     "I already prepared some arrangements with Captain Dela Rosa in order to prepare for the encounter. I didn't tell him why I needed him to prepare those things though."


     "Master, is that what you talked about with him before treating his son?"


     Odelina suddenly remembered. When the squad captain was bringing them to the room where his son was detained, Mark told him several things and handed a torn notebook page containing a list of things.


     "That's right."


     Mark admitted.


     "What I wanted to tell you two now is that in case that the things I prepared didn't work, I'll go and lure that infected away."


     "WHAT!?"


     Mei and Odelina exclaimed as they almost stood up in shock.


     "Calm down you two. Gale and Iola are sleeping."


     Mark hushed the two.


     "But Gege. If it just needed to be lured away, then, anyone could suffice right?"


     Mei started to calm down and asked.


     Odelina on the other hand started to weigh the circumstances.


     "No one else can do it but Master."


     Mei also realized what was going on.


     "Gege, that infected is coming after you?"


     Mark nodded.


     "I don't know why but does the two of you remember? The infected, particularly the mutated ones, seem to target me whenever they see me. Sometimes, they didn't even see me but will move towards my direction."


     The two did not respond but the realization was apparent in their eyes.


     "I'll tell you two but it doesn't only happen to me."


     The ears of the two perked up.


     "By the way it looked like. The infected are able to distinguish Espers."


     Mark turned to Mei.


     "Remember why Captain Dela Rosa and his squad are stuck here?"


     "They encountered an "Unknown" that almost wiped them out.".


     Odelina looked at Mei as she was not there at the meeting for the escort proposal. She knew about the mission and rewards they were going to receive afterwards as Mark also elaborated it to them before but it was the first time she heard about the story behind it.


     "That Unknown should be a powerful Mutated Infected that attacked them because they had an Esper with them."


     Mark said which made Odelina come into another realization.


     "Alderick?"


     "Yes. The same happened to the group Paula and Angeline went with. I haven't told you two yet but Angeline is currently in a comma because their convoy was attacked by an Unknown I suspect to be another Mutated Infected. Paula was the target of the Infected and Angeline was injured in order to protect her."


     The news became a shock to the two. No wonder it was Paula who was answering the phone when the phone should have belonged to Angeline. They then realized what Mark said to them.


     "Paula is also an Esper?"


     Mei voiced. Even though she did not really interacted too much with the two, they left a good impression to her, especially Angeline who was naïve minded but a strong fighter.


     "Paula had the ability to distinguish lies from truth. She said that she inherited it from her mother. I can say that she's telling the truth. Actually, my ability to see pieces of the future is also inherited from my mother."


     Mark took a deep breath and decided to console the two.


     "In any way, I won't go and lure the infected away if we can defeat it. If it really happened that I have to leave and lure it away… Odel, I want you to take care of Mei and these two girls. I know that I'm dumping too much work to you this time when you also have your children to protect."


     "Master, you worry too much. I will do my best to protect them even if you don't order me to."


     Odelina said with resolution.


     "Gege… you will return safely right?"


     Mei asked. Her expression looked sad.


     "I will. Though I'm not optimistic that it will be easy, at least I know that I will be able to survive that. At most, my arrival at Bay City will just get delayed and nothing more."


     Mark patted Mei's head.


     "Another thing... Odel, what do you want to do after reaching Bay City?"


     "What do you mean Master?"


     "Actually, after I escorted everyone to Bay City, I will leave with Mei and these two girls, probably, along with Laelaps and Fein too."


     Odelina was surprised once more.


     "Leave? Why?"


     Unexpectedly, Mei was the one who answered Odelina's question.


     "It's because Gege already paid his debt."


     Hearing that, Mark smiled.


     "You actually remembered that?"


     Mei nodded.


     "Back at the mall, Gege said that you have a debt to your friends. You also said before that we are the same. Then, Gege already severed connections to them before right? In the case you brought them to safety of Bay City, you already paid the debt and had no lingering connection to them anymore."


     Hearing that, Odelina held her head with her right hand.


     It was no wonder this two Masters of hers were limiting their interactions with the other members too much. They actually plan on leaving everyone afterwards.


     Seeing the servant's dilemma, Mark spoke.


     "As an Empath, places like this settlement and even Bay City don't suit me. I prefer to create my own base somewhere else with a few people. The others however, were not too suited for something like that. The Evolvers in our group now have their families with them so I can't bring them either. That's why I'm asking you. If you don't want to go with us, you can forget the deal Freed gave you and live freely."


     Surprisingly, Odelina did not want to leave.


     "Can we bring my children with us?"


     "There's no problem with that. You have the ability to protect them."


     Mark agreed.


     "Well, about the plan to leave, that won't happen immediately since we needed to prepare for that. We'll probably stay at Bay City for some time before leaving."


     ***


     The talk did not take too long after that and Mark told Odelina to return to her children back in the building used by the military.


     "Gege, there won't be any problems right?"


     Mei sat beside Mark.


     "Don't jinx it."


     Mark rubbed his handhard on her head before handing a folded cloth to her. Inside the cloth was one of the newly created Physical Crystals.


     "Since we don't know other things that will happen, you better consume this."


     Mei did not say anything and accepted the crystal, holding it on her hand. Her eyes were also filled with anticipation. If she evolved, she would be able to fight and help her Gege further. She did not want to be just a baggage and wanted to be able to fight beside him.


     "Lay down on the sofa. It will be quite painful for sure and you will have fever after you lose consciousness. Don't worry, I'll assist you. If it didn't work, then I'll give you a drop of my blood."


     Mei lay down comfortably on the sofa and propped the crystal into her mouth.


     CRACK! CRACK!


     Upon contact with her saliva, the crystal glowed with bright light before it cracked and broke into pieces the same way during Mark's experiment. The smoke particles left of the crystal entered her throat. Almost immediately, her face started to flush and her body started to shiver. It seemed that the crystal worked immediately on her without her needing to consume Mark's blood.


     "Gege…"


     Mei spoke weakly trying to suppress the pain. As her voice was too soft, Mark leaned his face towards her to hear her more clearly.


     At that moment, before he could react, Mei lifted her head and planted a soft kiss on his right cheek. She then lost consciousness flaring with fever with her head falling back unto the sofa.


     Mark was surprised and then he shook his head. This girl was getting braver and braver. It was not like he did not know what this girl felt towards him. It was just that he did not feel that importance of having relationships at the moment when there was danger in every corner.


     He caressed her head with his hand covered with white milky light.


     When her condition became stable, Mark was in a dilemma. He had no way of sleeping now. With Mei unconscious, the emotions of everyone in the settlement came flooding his mind like a broken dam.


     Throwing the thought of having sleep away, he took out his phone, a USB cable and his laptop before sitting beside the sofa Mei was sleeping at. He was not playing a game. Clicking sounds of the keys of the keyboard echoed inside the vehicle as Mark started to create one of his trump cards to exchange with the government.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     158 The First and Final Night at the Settlement - After Midnigh
      Day 6 – 12:27 AM – 2nd Floor Classroom, 4th Grade Building, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     "Father, why don't you take a rest first? It's already past midnight, right? It will be bad for your body."


     Keene said as he sat on a makeshift bedding laid on the floor of the classroom his father and childhood friend brought him into. He stared at his father who planned to go out once more in the middle of the night to supervise the activities inside the settlement.


     "I'm fine Keene. I'll just issue some urgent orders and return to get rest. You rest first since your body is still weak. You have to recover your strength first."


     Captain Dela Rosa said with a smile before walking out of the classroom.


     Keene stared at the departing figure of his father who closed the door. He could not help but feel like he was dreaming.


     His name was Keene Dela Rosa, son of the captain of the 7th Rescue Squad, Simeon Dela Rosa and the childhood friend of Irene McCarran.


     Back in Bay City, he was supposed to be one of the members of the 7th Rescue Squad under his father but for some reason, he was switched with someone else at the last moment and he was put in the detestable 15th Squad who were a bunch of soldiers under the opposing faction. Due to that, General Perez could not help but play his hand and Keen was again relocated to the 11th Squad who were also under the General.


     They were tasked of gathering surviving workers in the industrial area in Bacoor Cavite. The location was chosen not because it was the nearest but because it was in a location with lesser danger. However, it seemed that he had his stroke of bad luck.


     They were clearing one of the construction sites were a building that was yet to be finished stood to rescue several construction workers trapped in the highest finished floor of the building. While they were making their way into the unfinished building however, something fell from above. It fell on him out of all the soldiers in their team. What bad luck he had.


     Due to the thing falling on his head, he was disoriented. It was when he felt a searing pain on his left wrist and heard the sudden gunshots that he managed to recover himself. However, it was too late. He was already bitten.


     What actually fell on him was a small infected boy who seemed to be able to climb on vertical surfaces. When they examined the body of the child, the child's hand had several pointed boney growth. Looking at the wall where the child fell from, they could see holes on the concrete where the child's hand might have drilled using those bone growth on his hands.


     He was immediately quarantined. Fortunately, unlike in the movies and television drama where people who were bitten were immediately disposed of, there was still hope for him. As long as a person who was bitten did not turn into an infected immediately, there was a chance for them to become a Mutator. Due to that, he did not fall into despair and held unto that little hope.



     He did become a Mutator, unfortunately, a failed one.


     Keene turned at Irene who was sleeping beside him after being tired of crying. He smiled and he could not help but feel like laughing when he saw her childish crying face and her nose even dripping with snot. Still, he preferred that she stay like this. It was because a life of a soldier could often turn anyone's personality upside down.


     He then stared at his left hand letting a white bone blade grow and retract at his fingertips. Remembering how it felt like his bones were being ground into powder before being reconstructed, he could not help but feel remorse. It felt like a torture going on for hours.


     However, he could not let his consciousness wane even with the excruciating pain he felt. It was because he could feel that something would immediately take over his mind at the time he gave up. He started to lose control of his body but he was still conscious waiting for something.


     He knew that even Successful Mutators had an episode that they would go berserk shortly before recovering so he still did not give up. Yet, reality betrayed him. He did not recover from his berserk state and he felt like his consciousness was being snuffed out like a candle fire being blown by the wind.


     At that time, he knew that there was no going back.


     Yet, it seemed that God had not forsaken him yet. Who thought that his father was able to find someone to save him before his consciousness was fully erased? When he heard the condition his father agreed to in order to save him, he could not help but feel confused.


     If that person could save Failed Mutators like him, why would he want to hide it? However, with further thought, he started to bend that idea. He was not blind and he knew the current power struggle happening in Bay City. An ability to save Failed Mutators was very precious that those greedy pigs would want to monopolize it. Since there was only one person with that ability, only one would be able to monopolize him.


     Then, since the others would not be able to make use of that person, his life would be in danger. If they were not able to make use of him, what was the use of keeping that person alive?


     He started to agree with his father on accepting the deal. Furthermore, his life now was a debt to that person and he would not want his benefactor to fall into danger. Moreover that person already thought of an excuse if others were to question his sudden recovery.


     "There are a lot of things unknown to us right now regarding Mutagen. Just say that his berserk period took longer than usual due to unknown reasons."


     His father relayed those sentences to him from the mouth of his benefactor. It sounded like that person knew a lot.


     Still, he was surprised and felt lucky that his benefactor actually knew the younger demoness in Bay City, Paula Mae Clarence. This way, there was no need for him to lie in front of that living lie detector.


     Keene did not feel like sleeping. He wanted to practice a little with his ability. Whether he was able to recover all his strength or not, he would need to know and think of ways to use his ability as he would surely be needed tomorrow when they left this place.


     ***


     Day 6 – 3:32 AM – Main Gates Vacant Area, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     The workers and soldiers working on the preparations of the vehicles had changed shifts already.


     Those vehicles that were already done with the modifications and checking were being lined up on the order the convoy would leave tomorrow.


     The vehicles closest to the main gates were three large ten-wheeler dump trucks with V-shaped rams affixed on the front bumpers while a shield modification was equipped at the rear bumper. These three would be boarded by several soldiers and volunteers from the refugees. As the roads they would traverse towards Bay City was not empty, these three trucks would drive at an arrow head shape to push the vehicles blocking the way to the side paving a way for the rest of the vehicles to go through. Among all the vehicles here, these three dump trucks where the best for that work due to these vehicles having enough horsepower and weight to push even larger vehicles aside.


     Following behind the three dump trucks where the assortment of vehicles to transport the refugees and the supplies. There were no complicated modifications on these vehicles aside from the windows and doors being secured with welded rebar to prevent the infected from entering the vehicles easily even if the infected managed to punch through the defense of the military during the journey.


     The military vehicles would be placed around the vehicles carrying refugees at fixed intervals, specifically, the military trucks that could help with both offense and defense of the soldiers. For the remaining Military vehicles such as gun mounted Humvees and Jeepney, these vehicles were put on roving duty. These vehicles have no fixed position within the convoy and would go around assisting which ever part of the convoy was under heavy attack..


     At the end of the convoy was another two dump trucks to serve as rear guard. These two trucks also had both modified front and rear bumpers. The rear bumpers could help protecting the rear of the convoy while the front V-rams were also equipped to these two dump trucks. These two dump trucks did not only serve as rear defense but also as reserve in case that either of the three dump trucks leading the convoy would suffer damages and mechanical issues and could not carry on with the assigned duty.


     In case that there was damage on the V-shaped rams of the leading trucks, the damaged leading truck would go to the rear to replace the reserve truck that would be relocated to the front. That was also the reason why the rear bumpers of the three trucks in leading the convoy were also modified.


     Oddly enough, a Carry Multicab containing a dozen of Liquefied Petroleum Gas Tanks was within the groups of vehicles. Another was a motocross bike that was the only motorcycle within the convoy. Both vehicles were the last of the vehicles to be driven into the settlement and the two vehicles were also being guarded by the soldiers as if it was more important than the other vehicles. The soldiers even mounted a machinegun at the back of the Carry Multicab and a modified rotatable and lockable Assault rifle slot on the handle of the motorcycle.


     That sight could not help but get the attention of the workers working on modifying the other important vehicles. Even the other soldiers not in the know went to ask about it only to hear that it were under the orders of Captain Dela Rosa. No one else knew about the reason.


     ***


     Day 6 – 5:03 AM – Camella Access Road, Camella Springville North, Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


     This place was nearly a kilometer away from the nearest corner of the Queens Row Elementary School following the streets, there was a small group of soldiers stationed here. The soldiers were all members of the 7th Rescue Squad led by Captain Dela Rosa. They secured a two floor house that had the overview of the long canal that were going across and around to the south of the North Springville Subdivision.


     The mission of this small group of soldiers was to find ways to delay and monitor the place in case that the large horde of infected that was reported by the policemen from Firenze neared the area. Due to the light coming from the moon, it was easier for them to observe the area.


     Looking at the main road of the subdivision connected to the Access Road beside the canal, dozens of vehicles with various sizes were parked side by side and bumper to bumper blocking the road. This was not only done here but in various parts of the subdivision.


     The sleepy soldier on lookout noticed something far away to the south west waking him up. He immediately took out his binoculars. To his horror, he saw countless shadows moving towards their direction with eyes glowing like savage beasts. He immediately called unto his comrades and using the radio, informed the settlement.


     The wave was finally on sight.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     159 Discoveries in the Morning
      Day 6 – 8:06 AM – Parking Area, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     The sun had already risen more than two hours ago. The preparations of the vehicles to use were nearing the final phase but despite that fact, the soldiers were tenser and were obviously under heavier pressure. About three hours ago, they received the bad news. The large horde they were anticipating was nearing the settlement.


     It was very fortunate that the direction the horde was coming from were surrounded by creeks, water canals and branching rivers or else, the horde would have reached this place in less than an hour. However, those natural defenses would not last too long and were only effective to the infected that were not able to climb which were majorly, human infected.


     Most of the infected fauna on the other hand, retained their predatory instincts and physical advantages. This allowed some of the infected insects to be able to climb over walls like spiders and run a faster speed that human infected like cats, dogs and rats. Not to mention that there even insects that retained the ability to fly. Furthermore, the infected insects had grown in absurd sizes. Not only one or two but all insects that turned into infected had grown larger that some were even larger than smaller vehicles.


     There were also the threat of the mutated infected and there was a large number of them among the horde. Each kind of the mutated had varying characteristics and abilities. Those abilities ranged from physical enhancements to being able to release chemicals and acids from their bodies. Seeing all those, none of the soldiers dispatched to observe the horde were optimistic that the fortifications and road blockades they made would last long.


     While everyone here in the settlement was not done preparing yet, several teams of military personnel which consisted of five to ten people per group were already dispatched to delay the horde and aid the scouting groups. They were dispatched to specifically deal with the infected animals and insects from reaching the settlement until the preparations were done.


     ***


     While everyone was busy and were in rush to finish modifying the remaining vehicles, a girl who was walking with a middle aged woman caught the attention of the workers and the soldiers of the 11th Rescue Squad manning the preparations. The girl had green hair riddled with pink blossoming flowers and the ends of her hair had grown into vines that were rolled into a shape of a person.


     The girl was obviously Emika who came to the Parking Area with her mother, Rosamie. They were here to look for their group leader who seemed to have forgotten something.


     Among the vehicles in the parking area, there was an eye catching large van that was even modified so much better than what the workers and soldiers had done with the new vehicles. Even though the front of the vehicle and the V-shaped ram attached to the front had worn out paint and dents already, it was no doubt a luxury car modified to be a zombie apocalypse vehicle.



     The pair soldiers in shift to guard the vehicles saw Emika and Rosamie coming and immediately saluted. The guards looking out for the vehicles were obviously from the 7th Squad and knew Emika who helped in eliminating the threat of Dominador's faction and rescued all those poor women and children.


     This behavior of the soldiers also caught the attention of the other people at the scene which led them to question the identities of the two in their minds. Nevertheless, none of those people went to ask or approach the strange looking girl. To most of the people, not only the refugees but even to quite a number of soldiers, Mutators were a completely unknown existence.


     People might easily accept Evolvers since they were basically enhanced humans but Mutators were different. In the views of common refugees, Mutators were nothing but intelligent infected. This became a deterrent for these people to accept the existence of Mutators even though the soldiers had already briefed the populace about their existence.


     TOK. TOK.


     Rosamie knocked on the window of the black armored van..


     Soon, the door slid to the side revealing Mark who was holding a cup of hot coffee while yawning.


     Rosamie was confused and forgot about her complains immediately. Looking at Mark's reddish eyes, fatigued face and slightly pale countenance, it was obvious that Mark was deprived of sleep.


     "Is something… wroooong?"


     Mark asked as he yawned once more.


     "You didn't sleep last night?"


     Rosamie could not help but ask.


     "I wasn't able to. Anyway, why are you two here?"


     "Ohayou~!"


     Emika cheerfully greeted.


     "Yeah, yeah. Good Morning to you too."


     Mark replied before looking back to Rosamie.


     "This. You forgot to take it away. My daughter had to keep it outside the door for the whole night."


     Rosamie pointed at the human shaped clump of vines being pulled by the little dryad. Though she seemed dissatisfied, her mood was better than before she saw the fatigued Mark.


     "Oh, right."


     Mark scratched his head. He totally forgot to tell Captain Dela Rosa to take Dominador's body. Since it's already here anyway, he might as well do an experiment.


     "Wait a minute, I'll just take something, then follow me to where we can leave that body."


     Seeing his apologetic expression, Rosamie nodded. However, Emika on the other hand hopped into the vehicle. Aside from the smell of coffee from the cup Mark was holding, there was a smell of hot milk coming from inside the vehicle.


     "Scary Uncle, I want to drink milk too!"


     Mark shook his head with a smile.


     "Alright, there's still hot water anyway. Mrs. Rosamie, want a cup of coffee? Consider this as apology for the burden."


     With that invitation, the mother and daughter entered the vehicle leaving the human shaped clump of vines outside the vehicle.


     Inside, the two saw Abbygale and Iola drinking a glass of milk each and Mei who was still sleeping.


     "What happened?"


     Rosamie could not help but ask since seeing Mei still sleeping while Abbygale was already awake seemed strange. If it was normal, Mark would have already woken her up.


     Since Rosamie and her children were not present yesterday afternoon when Mark talked to the others, he summarized the content of the topic yesterday and told the two while drinking coffee. He also introduced Iola to the two. Even though the two knew about the girl yesterday afternoon, they did not know what happened and it was really strange to see the dying girl yesterday up and about the next morning.


     "By the way, what are you doing yesterday? We called for you three but none of you came for dinner."


     Mark asked as Rosamie's family was absent yesterday. Then, Rosamie's face darkened.


     "It's my brother's fault. As a botanist, he became crazy studying my children's plant like abilities and it went like that till midnight."


     Though Rosamie's expression soured, it seemed that she was used to that behavior of her brother. Well, most scientists had a unique personality in one way or another. It was not new.


     "What's the result?"


     "Chervil said that there are existing plants with similar properties that Emika's vines and Mikio's tree roots had but he's totally sure that their abilities created a totally new genus of flora. He could not remember any plant cell structure that had the same structure as my children's abilities."


     "That's completely expected. Just how would it have the same structure as normal plants when the vines and roots came from Mutated children?"


     ***


     They all finished drinking the contents of their cups and ate some crackers and cookie sandwiches. Mark left the duty of guarding the still sleeping Mei to the trustworthy and calm cat girl. It was not like the Abbygale would let anything happen to the woman she called "Mama" from time to time.


     Rosamie and Emika followed Mark bringing Dominador's body back to the utility room where Mark and Odelina left Alderick's body last night. There were soldiers now at the vicinity but none of them blocked Mark's path. He knew that these soldiers belonged to the 7th Rescue Squad considering their behavior towards him and their familiar mental fluctuations.


     Entering the room, it was totally empty. It seemed that the dead body had already been disposed of and even the blood on the floor was cleaned up.


     Mark and the two entered the door and closed it immediately. No one must witness what they were about to do here.


     "Emika, retract the vines."


     As Mark's instruction entered her ear, Emika removed the vines around Dominador's body. The vines moved like whips striking the floor to remove the blood on the vines before turning back into fine green hair strands.


     Mark on the other hand felt elated once more even forgetting his fatigue from the lack of sleep. It seemed that Emika's vines really had a sealing property not only able to stop Janette from detecting Dominador's body but also the crystals. Yes, even the crystals. Why? It was because the moment the dead body of Dominador was exposed, Mark could feel a strong vibration on his pocket, surely, coming from the Physical Crystal he brought.


     Taking out the crystal from his pocket, Mark had not even removed the handkerchief around it when the Physical Crystal excitedly flew out of his hand before stopping above the forehead of Dominador.


     With a breathtaking display of light even brighter than the Physical Crystal yesterday that absorbed an unknown ability from the brain of the Muscled Infected, the crystal made its intended work.


     Unlike with how Alderick's ability was stored into the Mind Crystal and how the Muscle Infected's ability was stored into the Physical Crystal yesterday, Mark and the other two could observe a different scene in front of them.


     While the Physical Crystal was absorbing Dominador's ability, they could see Dominador's body emit a higher temperature that a dead body was not supposed to emit. Then, the red fur that covered his arms and legs started to retract into his skin and his limbs started to return to normal.


     Witnessing that scene, Mark could not help but think that the dead body would turn into a common corpse after the Physical Crystal was done with its work. However it seemed that he was mistaken.


     When the crystal started to dim and was about to fall, Mark immediately grabbed it using the handkerchief that had fallen into the ground. After that, he retreated without hesitation.


     It was because Dominador's body started twitching.


     Soon, the supposed to be dead corpse stood up and started to shamble towards them.


     Dominador's body without the effects and ability of a Mutator, turned into an infected, specifically, an Eater. Maybe, it was because due to the gunshots wounds destroying the organs of the body, the dead Dominador could only turn into a dead bodied Eater.


     Rosamie immediately backed off and Emika readily pierced the head of Dominador with her vine bringing the deceased body back to where it should lay.


     "Well, that's surprising."


     Mark said with eyes gleaming due to this discovery.


     The Physical Crystals could really absorb the abilities of Mutators and it was really the abilities that the Crystals absorb from the dead bodies of unusual people. The way Dominador's body reverted back into being a normal infected was the proof of that.


     In that case, he could collect and store abilities of both Mutated Infected and enemy Mutators if he could create more of those crystals in the future. Aside from the crystals he could use, he knew that his collection of rare items would grow exponentially.


     However, it really came with a risk. If evil people were to get hold of this news, he and his entourage would surely be chased to the end of the world. It was good that he was an Empath. He could tell who could be trusted and who were not in keeping this secret.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     160 Mei“s Ability
      Day 6 – 8:57 AM – Parking Area, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark said goodbye to the mother and daughter who wanted to return to Chervil's quarters after making the two promise to not to tell anyone about what they had just seen which the two readily agreed. Apparently, the botanist was still on going with his study like a madman so they sneaked out to ask Mark about Dominador's body. They also needed to get breakfast for Chervil from the soldiers. It seemed that Rosamie's family was lucky with Chervil around even though Rosamie found her brother's passion for Botany frustrating.


     As family members of Chervil, they were entitled to privileges given to the families of scientists in Bay City. It included daily necessities as food and water, clothing, medicine and even personal housing. It also seemed that the family of three would be forced to separate from the group after arriving at Bay City. Rosamie and her two children would be put into the most secure housing area in Bay City which was a privilege for important people of the settlement.


     Rosamie did not know what the purpose was for that but Mark was clear about it. If they lived at temporary or normal housing areas, they could subjected to many things as kidnapping and blackmails which would all be due to being relatives of a scientist. Last night, Captain Dela Rosa gave a few hints about the current power struggle in Bay City. In that case, the families of the scientists were one of the people that could be targeted.


     When Mark returned to the parking area, there was a commotion. It was not a bad one but seemed more of a celebration from the members of the 11th Rescue Squad members. When he saw who was in the center of the commotion, he could not be any clear of what was happening. The handsome face, fit looking body and resolute eyes showing experience. The person was Keene Dela Rosa who he treated last night under the deal he had with the 7th squad captain. Looking at how he was welcomed with both shock and glee to his sudden recovery, it seemed that Keene was popular to his comrades. There was not distinction whether it was male or female.


     It was not like he was envious but he still felt like…


     'Riajuus should just explode.'


     Just outside the commotion of soldiers, there stood Captain Dela Rosa and Irene who were both looking helpless to stop what was happening. They know that their time was running out but it was also bad to suddenly dampen the mood since it would surely impact the morale the soldiers needed in order to fight later on.


     When 7th squad captain saw Mark walking not far from them, he immediately approached him with Irene to his side. Their helpless expressions suddenly turned serious. Mark signaled the two to talk near his vehicle away from the crowd.


     "What's wrong?"


     Mark asked.


     "The large horde from the southwest is already at the outskirts of Springville North. The estimated number is about thirty thousand."



     Captain Dela Rosa sternly replied.


     "That's a lot."


     Mark replied. Even in the Left4Dead game, a single one and a half hour campaign would only have around a thousand and five hundred infected in average and it was already a tedious. Thirty-thousand infected at the same time…


     'My PC can't handle that… Wait what the hell am I thinking?'


     "Are you okay?"


     Irene asked seeing Mark suddenly blank out.


     "I'm fine, I just lack a little more sleep."


     Mark replied before turning to the captain once more.


     "You already did some countermeasures to delay them right? How long before we leave?"


     "My men I sent estimated that they could hold on for about two to three hours at most. It's lucky that the canals and creeks were helping in slowing down the horde. We plan to leave before that time was up whether we complete installing defenses on all vehicles or not."


     "Are the things I asked you ready?"


     "LPG Tanks, molotovs, a motorbike and an extra vehicle for your friends. I'll have one of my men drive that vehicle. Everything is ready. Still, I don't know why you requested for those though."


     "You will know later, alright. We'll also prepare. Let's meet later. Move the extra vehicle beside ours so our group can move together."


     The two soldiers then left. Actually, Keene wanted to thank Mark personally but with the commotion that happened, it seemed that they would be exposed if he still did talk to Mark.


     Mark also decided against telling the squad captain about Dominador's body at the utility room. If he did, he would probably be suspected about what happened. Since they were leaving soon, it was likely that no one would go there anymore.


     He then turned around. It was because he felt that Odelina was coming.


     "Master."


     Odelina bowed as she approached.


     "You need something?"


     "I just want to ask if you want to have breakfast. We made some oatmeal and canned fruit cereal."


     Odelina showed the four layered circular lunchbox she had in her hand.


     "Okay, just bring it inside."


     Mark and Odelina entered the vehicle and like how Rosamie did, Odelina also asked about Mei. Of course, Mark answered her question.


     The two girls on the other hand seemed to have taken two of his phones from the drawer. The two were playing and Abbygale was the one teaching Iola how to play the game. What carefree children these girls were.


     After Mark gave the two each a layer of the lunch box, they put down the phone and ate once more. Sure enough, just a few biscuits were not enough to fill the stomach of these two. Mark then told the situation and asked Odelina to tell the others to get ready as they will be leaving in less than three hours. With that order, Odelina immediately left.


     It was not long after Odelina left when Mei's eyes quivered. Mark noticed that and put the remaining lunchbox on the sofa.


     A few seconds later, Mei finally woke up.


     "Gege…"


     Mei looked at Mark but she looked rather strange. Her eyes seemed unfocused. Mark knew that she was looking at him yet it felt that she was not. Furthermore, she was blinking her eyes rapidly while squinting as if trying to adjust her eyesight.


     Mark helped her up and she tried to stand but like a drunken person, she looked dizzy and almost fell down.


     "Mei'er, are you okay?"


     He could not help but ask..


     "I feel fine. My body also feels stronger but…"


     "But?"


     "My eyes looked like it were zoomed in, I feel dizzy. Also, using my eyes, it looked like I'm moving slowly but my body tells me that I'm moving normally. It feels really strange."


     Hearing that, Mark frowned. It seemed that Mei developed a rather strange ability.


     "Sit straight and let me look at your eyes."


     Mark said and Mei immediately complied.


     He then moved his face closer meticulously examining the appearance of her eye. There was only one and obvious change however. It seemed that her pupils were more dilated than usual and it was stuck like that.


     "Try closing your eyes and breathe deeply. Relax your body specially your eyes."


     Mei immediately followed what Mark said and after several breaths, she opened her eyes and the size of her pupils went back to normal. Her dizziness also disappeared at the same time.


     "Gege, what happened to me?"


     Mei asked seemingly confused. It seemed that her eye sight turned back to normal as she looked at Mark.


     "It looks like you developed some kind of eagle eye ability. It could also have enhanced your eye reflexes since you said that it looked like you're moving slowly when you feel like you're moving normally."


     "Is that so?"


     Mei looked a little disappointed.


     "What's wrong?"


     "I want an ability that can help me fight beside you."


     Mark shook his head and patted hers.


     "If you ask me, that ability is perfectly suited for you."


     "Why?"


     Mei tilted her head.


     "You don't look like the type to fight in the frontlines. You're not bloodthirsty enough and rather have a mixture of melancholic and phlegmatic temperaments. You're more of an observer than a fighter. You observe a lot and meticulous about details. Also, among the others in our group, you improved the fastest in using range weapons right? You even started to endure the sound of the guns, it's just you preferred to use the crossbow I made."


     Hearing the last sentence, Mei's cheeks could not help but redden. It seemed that she was caught. Back then when her Gege was retrieving the crystals from his house, she managed to use the pistol under Odelina's guidance and managed to kill more infected with it compared to the other members of the group. It was just as her Gege said. She preferred to use the crossbow he made back in the mall while keeping the one he made for her like a treasure.


     "With that ability, what do you think you can do if you learn to shoot sniper rifles?"


     Mark suddenly asked.


     "Uhmmm… I can shoot enemies even without the scope?"


     "That's right and that's not all. Since what you see on your eyes slows down, your accuracy even with fast moving targets will be high. Maybe, you can't fight beside me but you can guard my back with that."


     What Mark said made the Mei's eyes lit up. However, her eyes also dilated once more due to her excitement pulling her back to her dizzy state.


     Mark could not help but laugh seeing that.


     "You better practice controlling that. It's not like super strength or super speed that can be controlled just by limiting movements. It's a more complicated ability."


     "Yes."


     Mei was embarrassed as she calmed herself down but she did not look disappointed anymore.


     "You also need to train your body. It won't be good if your body can't move as fast as your eye reflex. Alright, that's all. Here, Odel brought breakfast. Let's eat."


     Mark handed her one of the lunch box layers and the two ate together.


     Meanwhile, the settlement started to get noisy once more. The evacuation was finally announced and the refugees were started to be ushered to the vehicles they needed to board. The soldiers however, did not dare disclose the actual situation. Once they did that, it would be likely to start chaos within the settlement. That was why the buzzing noises from the crowd contained more questions than the actual answers.


     The only people who knew of the current situation within the settlement were the soldiers, the higher members of the city councilor and barangay chairwoman's faction, the volunteer groups and the people from Mark's group.


     Soon, a knock came and it was Captain Dela Rosa once more. He came to tell Mark to come to the principal's office. Of course it was not for detention but because the office was currently being used as the meeting area for the important people within the settlement.


     As Mark was tasked to choose the route they would take, he should be present there to tell the reasons. It was not to change the route but to appease the other leading people.


     Mark accepted the squad captain's invitation and he decided to go with Mei and the two girls who would rather come with them than continue staying inside the vehicle.


     Before they could leave, the other members of his group arrived. Under Mark's instructions, they all entered the respective vehicles to use. Even Nikky's jeep and Jason's Armored Transport Car were driven nearby. Jason's other two group mates who were named Dalton and Byron also joined the fray.


     While the others were still preparing, Mark and the three girls followed Captain Dela Rosa towards the principal office.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     161 The Horde“s Frontline
      Day 6 - 9:05 AM – Blue Ave., Camella Springville North, Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Technical Sergeant Joey Cadunggan led several squads composing of both members from 7th and 11th Rescue Squads as the on-site commander. The order they received was of course, not to make a direct clash with the horde but to aid the scouting groups sent before in delaying the horde as much as possible.


     When the Queens Row settlement received the news about the sightings of the horde and the estimated number and time before they arrive at the settlement, the military immediately organized these small groups to be sent out.


     They arrived two and a half hours ago and entered the modern styled house at the very southwest corner of the subdivision which was also the house being used as the front outpost of the scouting groups sent yesterday. Standing at the third floor of the house at that time, he felt that his heart stopped for a second as he stared at the both amazing and horrifying sight.


     About thirty-thousand infected? The scouting groups were not overestimating things, rather, that seemed to even be the lowest estimation. Why? The number that was reported was the only part of the horde that seemed to be headed their way. Further down the horizon, to the south and the west, there was countless number of infected going towards different directions. That number of thirty thousand was only those that had the possibility of going through the Access Road and enter the subdivision.


     Four million eight hundred thousand, that was the lowest estimation of all human population last year here in the province of Cavite and Bacoor City having six hundred thousand or twelve percent of it. With Bacoor being at the Northeastern border of the province, it was not wrong to say that they could be facing an attack of infected from the cities and municipalities of Cavite to the south and to the west of Bacoor. Not to mention that there were also a few provinces beyond those directions.


     Among those numbers, the animals and insects were not even included.


     A horde of thirty thousand infected was just a small fraction to the entirety of the real number. Even if there were survivors that managed to survive, just how many would they be?


     Remembering all those things, Joey could not help but feel that they were fighting a losing game here.


     It was lucky that there were creeks, canals and ditches surrounding the southwest area outside the subdivision only leaving small roads and bridges limiting the advance of the infected. When Joey and his men arrived, all they could see was the horde of infected behaving like water in a waterfall. Majority of them were falling unto the canals and creeks without control filling the canals and creeks with rabid beasts hunting for flesh.


     To the southern edge of the Access Road, a canal ran through the side along the whole length of the road. At the edge next to the canal, several cars with blinking lights inside the dashboards were parked at fixed intervals. Apparently, this was the idea of two younger cadets who had just graduated from the Philippine Military Academy last February. Both these men were new to the military and needed more training but had been dispatched to the lack of personnel.



     Unlike older soldiers, these two, due to their age had more interaction with the new trends and pop culture, specifically, video games and zombie genre media. The two suggested putting vehicles with car alarms with shock or vibration sensors on the edge of the canal. The plan was for the horde reached the vehicles, the alarms were likely to activate and attract the infected at the vicinity luring most of them towards the vehicle. As the infected crowd the vehicle, it would be likely for a number of infected to fall into the canal.


     This plan was not too optimistic for others but it was worth a try since they were lacking options. If the plan worked, not only it would delay the horde a little but would also reduce the number. The time the vehicles could delay the horde might be short and the number of infected to fall would be small but no matter how short or small it were, it was a large help.


     Half an hour after they arrived until now, their defensive against the infected was still ongoing.


     RATATATATATA!


     Joey heard another round of gunshots. From his position, he could see that several large cockroaches and spiders climbed up the ditch to the western side. The bodies of the cockroaches and spiders had broken parts especially on their legs and backs making their advance slow. Yet, these insects had really grown huge. The cockroaches had sizes that ranged from the size of a human head to the size of a human torso. The spiders also had similar sizes but looked a lot larger due to their long limbs.


     WEW! WEW! WEW! WEW! WEW! WEW! WEW! WEW!


     Loud rhythmic sounds suddenly went off on the far side of the Access Road. Joey could hear the two young soldiers behind him who were also observing their suggestion make a high five with each other.


     He took out a pair of binoculars and looked at the direction the sound was coming from. There, a red sedan was releasing the sound of the alarm attracting the infected around it. Lured by the sound, the infected crowded around the vehicle trying to find out where the sound was coming from. The infected pushed each other with some tumbling in the middle of the road and some actually falling unto the canal.


     To think that it would actually work!


     Then the sound was cut off immediately cut off. Joey immediately focused on the front part of the car. The windshield and the insides of the dashboard seemed to be melted and were still emitting smoke causing the alarm to stop. On the hood of the vehicle, a lean bodied hunched man stood. The thing that called Joey's attention however was the bulging stomach of the man and there was also a bulging sack on the man's neck.


     The man opened his mouth that seemed to be melted causing a large clump of white liquid to spill out onto the hood of the car. The color of the vehicle's hood was immediately scraped by the liquid leaving it smoking. The metal making up the hood seemed damaged but it did not seem to be melted.


     Joey immediately picked up the radio. Since the vehicle alarms were working, they should eliminate that infected first. There was no doubt that it was an acid spitting kind of Mutated Infected.


     "Team Alpha! Get your snipers to aim at the red sedan southwest! Eliminate the Mutated Infected with bulging neck and stomach!"


     He bellowed on the radio calling for the team on the western outpost which had snipers with them.


     BANG!


     A loud sound of a gunshot echoed, however, it seemed that the shot missed. Joey who was observing the mutated infected with great attention saw that another larger infected accidentally blocked bullet with its face.


     BANG!


     Another gunshot echoed and it finally killed the target. The mutated infected that could release that white acid fell down with its exploded head. Also, it seemed that the hunched body of the infected caused the bullet to also hit the bulging sack on its neck. The sack burst like a balloon splattering the white liquid on its body and on the infected around it. It was followed by another larger burst after its bulging stomach also exploded after getting in contact with the white acid.


     All the infected that were covered with the white acid started to fall down as their bodies deformed and melted due to the strong acid. It was as if the acid were eating their bodies and turning it into a pile of disfigured flesh..


     Joey's eyes lit up seeing that and tried to look around. To his disappointment, he did not see any other infected with the similar appearance.


     WEW! WEW! WEW! WEW! WEW! WEW! WEW! WEW!


     Another car alarm sounded breaking the sounds of continuous gunshots.


     The car alarm of the second vehicle also worked as intended. It lasted longer than the first one but still did not last too long. The vehicle was smaller than the first one and due to the number of infected crowding the vehicle that it was slowly pushed to the edge of the road until it fell unto the canal. The car was damaged falling front first and the alarm stopped.


     Soon, another car alarm sounded and the alarm slowed the advance of the infected once more. Still, Joey was not happy about what was happening. Not because the car alarm method was not a good strategy, it was because for every alarm that sounded, it just meant that the horde was closer to them.


     "TEAM DELTA TO COMMAND! TEAM DELTA TO COMMAND!"


     The radio in front of Joey sounded with a soldier screaming along with sounds of gunshots at the background. Joey frowned.


     'It didn't sound good.'


     The Team Delta should be guarding at the eastern side of the subdivision away from the horde. They were there to monitor the area once the horde was directed to the east side of the subdivision. It was one of their plans to delay the horde once they breached the blockades at the southwestern side. At this moment, there should be few dangers that team could face there aside from the infected roaming the place.


     'Did they encounter a strong Mutated Infected?


     Picking up the radio, he spoke as calm as possible.


     "Command speaking. What is your status?"


     "Sir! We've lost three men! We need back up!"


     Joey was shocked. For the soldier to not report the situation first, it was obvious that he was panicking.


     "I repeat, report your status."


     Joey said. His voice and expression turned stern.


     "Sir! Thousands of infected appeared at the southeast roads! There were a lot of gigantic insects with them! Many of them could fly! There were no tall buildings here and our vision was blocked by the tall walls on the other side of the canal. The infected came from behind the walls, probably from the road leading to the south!"


     Hearing that, Joey could not help but shiver. It seemed that the there was also a portion of the large horde coming from the southeast. This was not good news and it was the worst news they could have right now.


     "Command to Team Delta, take all your men and retreat to second point. I'll send Team Echo to your next position."


     Joey threw his instructions.


     "Yes Sir!"


     The voice of the soldier on the other side of the radio sounded relieved.


     Joey took out another radio. This one was connected to a different waveband that was directly connected to the radio on Captain Dela Rosa's possession. The settlement should hear about this as soon as possible.


     BOOM!!!


     A loud explosion sounded at the Access Road. It was the last blockade they set up in the middle of the Access Road using propane tanks and highly flammable materials. His men needed to ignite the cans of gasoline set up at that barricade to light up the flammable materials with fire and heat up the contents of the propane tanks and cause a boiling liquid expanding vapor explosion.


     BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


     After the first propane tank exploded, the second, third and fourth explosions sounded. The sudden rise of temperature and damage to the remaining propane tanks caused by the first explosion and the fire made the chain reaction happen. The explosion sounds did not stop until all the propane tanks set up in the barricade exploded and flew towards many directions in great speeds where most of the flying pieces of propane tanks decimated the infected blocking their way.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     162 The Route to Take to Bay City
      Day 6 – 9:15 AM – School Courtyard, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Captain Dela Rosa was leading Mark, Mei and the two little girls, Abbygale and Iola towards the principal's office near the main gates.


     Along the way, Captain Dela Rosa could not help but ask about Iola who seemed to have completely recovered from her near death state yesterday. As someone who was there and the person in charge at that time, Mark told him about the little girl's current circumstances, except for confidential things, and what he planned for her which highly surprised the squad captain.


     'This man actually wanted to adopt the girl?'


     Captain Dela Rosa thought but did not try to refute it. For the girl to be adopted by someone capable as Mark was her fortune to some extent. Seeing the state of the people in Mark's group, he seemed to be cold and detached from others, would not hesitate to kill enemies and had a scary vibe around him but he was surely not an evil person. His group was filled with cheery people who were completely different to the majority of the people in the settlement. An evil leader could surely not create such wonderful scene in the middle of the apocalypse.


     Considering how his performance against the men under Dominador, his violent nature did not harm any of the captured women and children. It seemed that he was a person who would not implicate innocent people as much as possible.


     Besides, by right, he had the say on the girl's fate now that she should have died if not for his help. She had no relatives anymore either and no one would contradict Mark for what he wanted. Unfortunately, or maybe, fortunately, the girl had amnesia helping her forget her past. Though she might not remember her real family anymore, she was also able to forget the things she experienced in the past days.


     Still, looking at the two girls that held hands together walking between Mark and Mei, it seemed that the younger one was behaving as the older sister as she led the other.


     While walking, the captain could not help but realize that most of the attention of the people around was gathered on them. No, he was not included. Rather, the attention was gathered on the four people he was leading. It was not surprising though. Not only that the woman beside Mark was eye catching, the four was actually behaving like they were walking on a park despite the current situation.


     He could clearly hear what the children were asking from behind. They were pointing at things they did not know and ask questions and the two adults would answer the two girls.


     With that atmosphere behind him, the captain could only sigh and chose to ignore it. He could just wish in his mind if he could be as carefree as these people.


     ***


     Mark and the three girls were led into the principal's office under the amazed gazes on the road. With the intense gaze the men were giving Mei, she could not help but hide behind him.



     Actually, he wanted to make Mei stay back in the vehicle with the two girls but considering the current state of the settlement, he decided to bring her with him. He was already bombarded with the intense emotional fluctuation for the almost whole night. Any further would become intolerable for him no matter how much he endure.


     Since back at the mall, he started to notice it. Whenever Mei was by his side, his mind state was less affected with the emotional fluctuations, specially, intense ones entering his mind. Though the emotional energies were still getting absorbed by him without control, it was milder and not too intense. It was as if something was preventing the energies from their usual momentum.


     Last night however, he finally confirmed it when Mei finally fell unconscious. The intense emotional energies came in like flood, even stronger than before due to the number of depressed people in the settlement. Most of the refugees were in sorrow, anger, despair and anxious about the future. All those negative emotional energies entered his mind without control. He was only able to limit it to some extent by putting his whole concentration into something else and that was he let all his attention on working on his laptop for the rest of the night.


     When Mei's fever finally subsided and her unconscious state switched to a sleeping state, the surge of emotional energies was contained once more. Mark was then sure that Mei was not normal either though it seemed that she was not an esper, there was something odd going on with her body.


     Mei seemed to be able to dispel the unnecessary and excess unknown energies around her without her knowing. A further evidence of this was how he was able to sleep comfortably when he was in direct contact with her body.


     Her existence was becoming more and more indispensable to him over time in many ways.


     After they entered the main room of the principal's office, there Mark saw Irene with two other soldiers, City Councilor Palabrica and a few of his men and another soldier that seemed to be about the same age as or maybe older than Captain Dela Rosa by a year or two.


     When they entered, the unfamiliar soldier and the city councilor's entourage looked at Mark and his group with raised eyebrows. He knew what they were thinking and it was obvious.


     It was like why he brought women and children in this important meeting.


     As if he would care about their opinions.


     He looked at the members of the 11th squad. They did not seem to mind it.


     Mark made the two little girls sit on the waiting bench nearby and told them to stay quiet. Mark then stood on the open space beside Captain Dela Rosa with Mei standing behind him. All of them surrounded a table where a map was placed open.


     "Before we start, let me introduce this person first. This is Major Alfred Lopez, the person who led the 11th Rescue Squad."


     Captain Dela Rosa introduced the unfamiliar soldier with a respective tone. It was no wonder. This Alfred Lopez was the highest ranking soldier in the settlement at the moment. However, due to being a newcomer here, Captain Dela Rosa held more authority than him during this time.


     The captain then introduced the city councilor and lastly, Mark.


     "So, you're the person going to decide our route?"


     The atmosphere turned stiff and heavy.


     Major Lopez looked at Mark and asked the moment Captain Dela Rosa finished the introductions. To Mark however, he felt that the eyes of this Major wanted to gauge him and it was releasing some pressure on him, a pressure that could come from a veteran of the battlefield. It was a different pressure he could feel from experienced politicians like Congresswoman Lanie before.


     Mark however, did not feel like succumbing to this pressure. He looked at the Major straight to his eye and replied.


     "By the deal, I am. Is there a problem?"


     Seeing his composed answer, Major Lopez finally relaxed.


     "No there is no problem. I just want to see if you have the confidence in this task or not. You passed. Let's get unto business."


     Everyone finally relaxed.


     Under Captain Dela Rosa's cue, Mark then picked up the pencil on the table and used it to write the route he wanted to take on the map while adding the few of the things the military intended to do such as joining with the people currently residing in Citta Italia and stopping by at gas stations and stores to get gas and other supplies as much as possible.


     Following the route Mark planned, they would go north of this settlement through Queens Row Area B and past the next subdivision named Gardenia Valley. Using the main road, GSIS Road, of Gardenia Valley to the west, they would access the short road behind Molino Wet and Dry Market to bypass most of the heavy traffic blocking the two T-junctions at the end of GSIS Road where it connected to Molino Road.


     They would then end up at the very entrance of Molino Blvd. where the east entrance of the Citta Italia was located.


     "How are you sure that there were heavy traffic blocking the T-junctions here?"


     Major Lopez asked while pointing at the map where those T-junctions were located.


     "My group passed that area the day before yesterday."


     Mark impassively replied.


     "Major, he should be right. Those junctions are the most traffic prone places in that area."


     The city councilor who was familiar with the state of affairs of the city added in support.


     With that said, the Major nodded and continued to listen..


     Continuing the route, after joining with the survivors at Citta Italia, they had two options. One was to access the western area of Citta Italia which was closer to the highway or continue at Molino Blvd. Both ways end up at the same points but also had pros and cons.


     The first one would give them faster access to Emilio Aguinaldo Highway but with higher risk of encountering a part of the large horde and if not, they would still encounter a large number of infected as the highway was highly populated. The latter option however would bring them to the almost infected free road due to lesser people and establishments around the majority of the boulevard. The problem however was, at the end of the boulevard was a traffic prone area and the traffic buildup at that place was several times more than the previous T-junctions.


     From there, they had to rely on the three modified dump trucks at the front to remove the road blockades and reach the entrance of R-1 Cavite Expressway at the western coastal area of Manila. This expressway would directly lead them to Bay City if no problems arise.


     'No problems would arise huh.'


     Mark contradicted what he said in his mind. It was because he knew that there would be a problem that would surely happen while they were in the travelling on the expressway. Of course, he could not say that and even if he did, it was less likely for these people to believe him.


     While they were in the middle of the discussion, Captain Dela Rosa's private radio alarmed them. This radio should not receive any transmission unless there was sudden important news or a grave emergency from his men.


     "Please, excuse me."


     Captain said to the others as he answered the radio. Nevertheless, he did not leave his position as there was no need to. If there was an emergency, the people here should better hear it.


     "Captain Dela Rosa, Captain Dela Rosa… This is Delay Team Command TS Cadunggan... Over."


     "This is Captain Dela Rosa, over."


     "Captain, we have an emergency. Another horde of the similar size coming from the southwest appeared at the southeast. They appeared at the blind area we least expected them to appear. Camella Subdivision is not being sieged by the infected on both sides!"


     Hearing that, everyone in the room frowned, specially the soldiers.


     "Can you still hold on?"


     "We already lost several men but we can still hold on. The canals and creeks on the western side are impeding the advance of the infected there for now. We can concentrate most of our firepower to the east side but at the estimate, we can only last about an hour now or maybe even less."


     "Alright, delay the infected as much as all you can but stay alive. We wish for the rest of you to return to our side."


     "Roger Sir! Over and Out."


     Captain Dela Rosa ended the transmission with a grave face and turned to the others around the table.


     They should finish the preparations, double-time.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     163 From Evacuation into Desperation
      Day 6 – 9:28 AM – Parking Area, Queens Row Elementary School, Queens Row Area A, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Due to the emergency situation, the meeting was cut short and Mark's choice of route was accepted without much contradiction aside from a few questions.


     After that, Mark was handed a radio that was set up for the bandwidth Captain Dela Rosa directly used and another radio what would be given to each vehicle driver. The second radio would be used to issue command to each of the vehicle in the convoy.


     This time, the people in the settlement were even more restless. Though, it seemed that the soldiers still did not fully disclose the situation to the refugees as Mark could feel that most of the restlessness came from the soldiers. They were under pressure as they hurried the refugees into boarding their respective vehicles.


     Mark at the moment was chaining the motorbike he asked Captain Dela Rosa to prepare unto the back of their vehicle. It was not the time for him to use this vehicle yet. He would likely switch to this one after they joined with the survivors in Citta Italia.


     Around him, everyone was busy. Nikky's group was also moving their things into their jeep. The same were for Jason's group and the group led by the parents of the cat boy he treated yesterday. Mark really wanted to take away their infected daughter and observe her together with Janette but it seemed he would not be able to do so in the meantime. The only thing he could do now was to tell the Captain to do some arrangements to this and request some support from General Perez.


     Emika's family on the other hand was already escorted into a military vehicle for their security and their vehicle would be escorted with two military Humvees to guard them all the way.


     As for the rest of his group, they were already inside the vehicle. Even Mara was inside sitting beside Janette.


     "Bro! There seem to be something wrong with Fein."


     Carlo peeked out of the open side door to call unto Mark who was working at the back of the vehicle.


     After affirming the stability of the chains on the motorbike, Mark went to take a look at Fein. There really seemed to be something wrong. Fein was timid and easy to scare but that was when there was something scary, now however, the weak-hearted beetle was hiding inside one of the few vacant spaces under the sofa while weakly shivering. Mark could also feel that it was scared of something.


     At that moment, Mark noticed that Mei who sat at the front passenger seat beside Odelina opened the window and was staring upwards. He followed where she was looking at and found that she seem to be looking at something at the sky beyond the gaps of the two buildings to the south east. Her pupils were dilating unstably as if she was trying to control her new ability.


     There was also something wrong with the way she was behaving.


     "Mei'er, what's wrong?"



     Mark asked from outside the window.


     "Gege, I see a lot of spots in the sky that direction. The spots were still far away and were blocked by the buildings so I can't see clearly but they look like insects. It looks like they are flying our direction."


     Mei replied making Mark frown.


     "Mei'er, close the window and don't go out. Everyone! Stay inside the vehicle!"


     Mark told everyone before looking at the gap between the buildings once more. He could not see anything but with what Mei said, and when he remembered the cockroaches back then near his house, there was a high possibility. Those were likely to be oversized infected insects.


     He then approached Rollan and Nikky preparing the jeep.


     "All of you, abandon, the jeep quick! Get inside ours!"


     "What's wrong?"


     Rollan asked.


     "Infected flying insects are coming!"


     "What?"


     Everyone in Nikky's group was shocked.


     Not wanting to waste time on unessential blabber, he started to push Rollan and Nikky towards their vehicle making Maverick and Delia follow. As there was not enough space in the vehicle anymore, Carlo and Maverick were forced to sit on the floor.


     "All of you too, get inside your car! Quick! Close the windows and hide!"


     Mark bellowed at Harvey and Monique who was watching his actions since their van was just a few meters away.


     It seemed that the commotion he created took the attention of the people around.


     "What's happening?"


     A soldier approached, he was Oscar, the soldier tasked to drive the multi-cab containing the LPG tanks. Behind him were Irene and Keene who seemed to be helping with handing the radios to the drivers.


     However, Mark just shoved them into the multi-cab without explaining too much aside from making them close the windows.


     It was then some people started to notice small shadows on the eastern sky. First, it was confusion as they could not make a clear picture of what those shadows were but as the shadows grew larger, their confusion were replaced with fear and panic.


     Mark could now make out what those insects were. On the sky was a swarm of flies. Human head sized flies. Furthermore, there were some odd looking and larger sized flies among the swarm.


     Without hesitation, Mark entered their vehicle and closed the door. He could hear the radio issued by the military being noisy issuing emergency orders but he could care less about it.


     A few seconds later, the swarm started to descend. The people Mark forced into the vehicles now knew why he did so.


     Under their eyes, they saw the people remaining outside get attacked by the large number of flies.


     The soldiers tried to fight back shooting the flies but even if they could hit and kill some of the large flies, more and more would just flock towards them. It did not take long for casualties to occur.


     In front of their vehicle, a fly landed on the back of a defenseless worker that was working on one of the vehicles earlier. The legs of the fly drilled on the unfortunate worker's back before the fly's pointed tongue shot towards and pierced through the worker's neck. The tip of the fly's tongue that drilled into the worker's nape could be seen on where his Adam's apple should have been. The worker looked shocked as the pain permeated his mind before he fell on the pavement profusely bleeding from the hole on his neck and back..


     Not far from them, a soldier shooting the flies was ganged by several flies. Not only that his body was pierced by the legs and tongues of the flies, one of the flies shot its tongue unto his left eye. Before the soldier fell, the tongue retracted pulling the pierced eye along with it.


     The scene was worse at the side of the refugees. About half of the refugees had not boarded the vehicles yet. Due to the sudden emergence of the swarm of the infected flies, the queue of refugees fell into disarray. They started running and pushing each other. The weaker, older and younger ones were pushed around with some of them ending up trampled under the feet of other people.


     Some of the refugees made it into their vehicles while some managed to squeeze into vehicles that should have been full already. Unfortunately, there were those who became muddle headed due to panic and ended up running back into the rooms and buildings they should have abandoned already. Furthermore, there were also those who forced open some of the vehicles with weaker refugees wanting to enter the vehicle but just ended up letting the flies enter the vehicle before they could.


     It was a disaster.


     In the short moment, a lot of people, with the majority being the refugees died due to the flies. Screams of despair and pain echoed across the settlement along with the deafening sounds of gunshots and buzzing of the wings of the flies.


     It did not take long and outside the vehicles were filled not only with swarming flies but also infected. Those people who died due to the tongue of flies piercing their body immediately turned into infected.


     Those who Mark pushed into the vehicles were all frightened. Even the soldiers Keene, Irene and Oscar were not an exception as they tried to shrink their bodies hiding from the flies.


     "Keene! Irene! Where are you?!"


     Captain Dela Rosa's worried voice echoed from the radio. He did not even try to abide the military protocol on radio communications anymore. The sounds of gunshots could also be heard in the background.


     "Father, I'm fine, Irene is with me. Luckily, we've been "violently" pushed to safety inside a multi-cab."


     Keene replied. The sigh of relief could be heard from the other side.


     "The multi-cab with the LPG tanks? Is Pvt. Oscar there?"


     "Yes, he's here."


     "Good."


     Next was Mark.


     "Mark? Are you there?"


     "I am."


     "Alright, prepare for departure."


     Several more radio confirmations followed but not everyone mentioned was able to answer back.


     Then, the radios that were issued to the drivers sounded all over the convoy.


     "To everyone who is still alive, we'll be departing from this settlement. Carefully follow the vehicles in front of yours. Godspeed!"


     Then, the roaring engines of the vehicles sounded one after another.


     BRRROOOOR! BAM!!!


     The main gates were smashed open by the leading dump truck. The V-shaped ram of the dump truck parted the infected that started to congregate outside the gates allowing the vehicles behind to go out safely.


     As they exited the settlement, the vehicles would ram unto the flies and infected but the modifications on the vehicles kept the vehicles from falling apart. While the vehicles of the remaining survivors and soldiers moved, about less than half of the vehicles remained in place. Majority of the vehicles that remained in place were vehicles that were supposed to transport he refugees.


     Under the wheels of the leaving vehicles, many bodies were crushed into pieces. Those were bodies of those who supposed to be leaving the settlement with everyone else.


     The people inside the moving vehicles could also see several refugees that ran back into the classrooms who seemed to be pleading not to get left behind. Unfortunately, there was nothing the soldiers could do anymore. They suffered a huge blow themselves. This swarm of flies was not something that everyone here could handle. Those who were left could only fend by themselves.


     Some of them could not accept being left behind making them run out trying to catch up to the vehicles only to get swarmed by the flies and infected.


     When they left, the sounds of the vehicles attracted some of the flies but as several screams echoed inside the settlement, the flies started to lose interest on the vehicles that they could not see the people inside and continued ravaging the both the living and dead bodies of people that remained inside the settlement.


     Many soldiers felt downhearted due to what happened. They know that it was not their fault but they still felt the guilt trying to overwhelm them. Dead bodies were one thing but they had to abandon people that they were supposed to protect.


     Driving on the intended route, the remaining soldiers that were dispatched to scout and delay the horde managed to catch up. Their numbers also dwindled significantly but they felt more remorse seeing what remained of the supposed to be large convoy heading to Bay City.


     Whether they want to accept it or now, they suffered an aggrieving defeat this time. They lost miserably.


     They could not help but think.


     "If it was like this, would there be any chance for them to survive in the future?"


     Still, that thought was for tomorrow. What they needed to think about now was to not let the horde catch up to them.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     164 The Road Back to Cita Italia
      Day 6 – 10:11 AM – GSIS Road, Gardenia Valley Subdivision, Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


     An asymmetrical convoy composing of different vehicles went travelling on this downward road. The arrangement of the vehicles was too unorganized that anyone a compulsive disorder would berate. Unfortunately, none of the people in the convoy wanted this either. When the acquisition of needed vehicles and supplies were finished, the leading military officers planned an arrangement that was symmetrical as possible to evenly distribute the firepower of the soldiers around the convoy. Another thing was to let the roving military vehicles have an easier way to respond to where their support was needed.


     Unfortunately, the swarm of flies that came at a very crucial time destroyed everything. Many were killed and they lost a lot. Even the efforts and the sacrifice of the soldiers participated in the scouting and delay troops had gone in vain. They even had to abandon people behind and escape with their tails between their legs. Despite how lucky they were that the swarm of infected flies did not follow the escaped convoy and concentrated on the people left behind in the settlement, none of the people wanted to stop the vehicles until they reached the next destination.


     Mark could hear the conversations in the radio and could not help but shake his head. The morale of the soldiers was too low. If it continued like this, they were even likely to die easily not to mention being able to protect the whole convoy. Losing a lot of their comrades in a swift and grotesque way gave them a blow that was hard to recover from. The only thing that was keeping everyone up was the hope that they would still reach the Bay City despite the setback they suffered.


     After the convoy turned right behind the Wet and Dry Market, a constant metallic banging sound and the loud splash of water could be heard at the front. Looking at the creek filled with greenish water that ran at the right side of the road, they could see the broken fence and barriers along with vehicles and bodies that had just been thrown on the water. Apparently, the dump trucks at the front were pushing the vehicles and infected blocking the road unto the water..


     Constant gunshots could still be heard as there were infected everywhere. When the refugees looked at the creek, they could even see infected that were exposed too long to the dirty water that their skin started to show different disgusting appearances. There was even an infected with similar appearance to a Dozer but its bloated body looked sagged and was spewing murky water on its mouth instead of methane gas. These infected on the water tried to approach the vehicles but the creek was deep enough to deter them from doing so.


     Leaving the small road behind the market, they finally reached the intersection of Molino Road and Molino Boulevard. It was the same road Mark and his group took before when they looked for Carlo. The fast food restaurant Carlo's family owned was on the north of the intersection just two blocks away.



     With Mark said before that the intersection was blocked with a lot of vehicles, the two squad captains expected a large number of infected too. As they had seen a lot of congregation of infected due to the blocked roads, it was something for them to expect and considering that it was an intersection of two main roads, the number of infected should also be alarming. A thousand infected would still be within the expected range and as such, they readied all their highest caliber weapons.


     Nevertheless, the soldiers that were prepared to battle a thousand infected and break through the blockades of vehicles were bewildered. What they only saw wandering around the blockade of vehicles were estimated at most, a hundred. What shocked them further was the number of skeletons and burned bodies that littered the middle of the road along with the scorched marks on the walls, windows and melted plastic residue on the structures on the road side. Even the vehicles at the northern part of the blockade had scorched marks on their bodies.


     'Just what happened here?'


     Everyone asked in their minds and even the refugees that witnessed the scene was not an exception.


     The radio crackled with the sounds of confusion and doubt. The culprit of this scene however was disinclined to bother telling them and was busy in his vehicle teaching Mei how to operate a sniper rifle. After all, the road was already cleared with most of the infected, what did these people still want for asking those questions?


     If it continued like this, they would get to Citta Italia without problems.


     Unfortunately, an accident happened. Mark was also alarmed as he stared at the right side of the road with an incredulous expression.


     The former farmland deprived of everything aside from the tall grass and shrubs was now a mushroom wonderland. The grass before had already wilted brown and the majority of the surface of the farmland was covered with Mycorrhiza. At the center of the farmland was a cluster of white agaricus mushrooms of unknown species about as tall as three meters. That was not the most horrifying thing however. Dangling under the wide caps of the mushrooms were finger thick webs. Trapped on the webs were bodies of different kinds of infected that had already started to rot.


     Around the farm land, several infected was sluggishly roaming the area. These infected were the same as the ones the people of the city hall encountered before. The holes of their bodies sprouted white mushrooms especially their eyes, mouth, ears and nose while their skin was entwined with white web like roots.


     One of these infected was by the roadside and rushed unto the closest van containing the refugees. The infected was immediately shot down by the soldiers and fell on the road. That van was lucky but not the passenger jeepney behind it. Shocked by the surreal sight beside the road, the driver did not manage to avoid the dead body that had fallen and ran over it. The body suddenly released a cloud of white spores that immediately surrounded the jeepney outside and inside due to jeepney being an open vehicle not sealed by tight windows.


     The metal modifications done on the vehicle to secure the windows and doors might be able to stop the infected and the oversized flies but not the dust sized spores. The refugees at the back of the jeepney were not covered with the spores immediately and tried to open the door at the back but they were not able to in time. The vehicle that was supposed to keep them safe became their final prison.


     Affected by the spores, the driver stepped on the gas without knowing and lost control of the jeepney. The vehicle crashed unto the power post at the roadside and due to the impact, the concrete power post cracked with the threat of crumbling and falling unto jeepney.


     The white spores continued to spread out for a few seconds and the other vehicles avoided the white deadly spores. Luckily, the vehicles around the jeepney were sealed vans and the spores were not able to enter the tightly covered windows.


      "Stop the vehicles. We'll check the jeepney that crashed."


     The Major's voice sounded from the radio issued to the drivers. The vehicles started to slow down but before they could stop, Mark who remained silent all the time finally spoke.


     "There's no need for that. Continue driving unless you all wanted to die here."


     Mark's threat confused everyone.


     "Alright, continue driving! You are… Mark right? What do you mean?"


     The Major did not force his order anymore and asked for the reason.


     "That white spore is not just some kind of normal spore. It seems to be aparasitic one. It turns people in contact with it into something like the infected but slightly different. Look at the people inside the jeep, they already turned."


     Those whose vehicles were still nearby and heard the radio transmission could not help but turn their heads towards the crashed jeepney. Inside, the people were growling and sticking their faces hard on the windows. White web like roots could be seen spreading on their bodies. The driver who was exposed to most of the spores had already grown a small mushroom sprouting out of his ear.


     Everyone who witnessed that shuddered with cold sweat on their backs.


     "Mark, how do you know of this?"


     The Major's voice sounded from the radio once more.


     "I already said before that we passed here the day before yesterday."


     Mark then told as summary of what happened and what the people from the city hall witnessed here.


     "I didn't expect that it will spread like this though."


     He continued.


     The Major turned silent and did not ask anything anymore.


     Normally, they would try to address this kind of issue and threat but with their lack of manpower and necessary equipment, it was too risky.


     Leaving the unfortunate jeepney behind, they finally left the area of the corrupted farmland.


     It did not take them long and they finally reached Citta Italia.


     By what it looked like, the soldiers from the settlement and the people in Citta Italia continuously maintained contact. Before the convoy arrived at the gates of the private subdivision, gunfire could be heard as the sentry above the gates started to eliminate the infected that congested in front. With the help of the soldiers on the convoy, the infected were all killed faster and the convoy was able to safely enter the subdivision.


     The convoy did not stop after entering the gates but were led towards the central area of the subdivision where the Multi-purpose Clubhouse was located.


     The subdivision still looked like how they pass through it before. The only differences were that there were police patrols guarding the perimeters of the subdivision and there was no three meter tall dog chasing them this time.


     Looking at this scene, Mark was surprised. Considering that the wave of infected hit Firenze first, this place should have been reached earlier than the settlement. Strange enough, it seemed that this place had not been hit yet. Furthermore, the people on the roadside seemed to be on the calm side despite their inner anxiety.


     Mark took out his phone and looked at the time. They actually travelled more than two hours. It was almost two in the afternoon already. However, Mark knew that aside from the road blockades that prevented them from driving faster, the constant attacks from the infected hindered them further. Not to mention that the soldiers behind would stop from time to time to pull the pushed aside vehicles once more to hinder the horde from catching up as much as possible.


     Since the place was deemed to be safe, the soldiers alighted from their vehicles after the convoy parked on the curved road beside the Multi-Purpose Clubhouse. The refugees however did not immediately leave their vehicles. With how it looked like, it seemed that the refugees took trauma from the sudden attack of the swarm of flies.


     "All of you remain inside. I'll go out for a little."


     Mark said to the others inside the vehicle. He knew that these people were already feeling stiff due to the cramped space but he did not let them run about for now. It was because there were people around that did not feel right. Compared to the people he saw and felt at Firenze, these new people seemed to have experienced bloodshed more than the members of the police.


     Using the radio he handed to the Jason who was in the armored carrier behind them, Mark also told them to stay put for now. He also approached the van driven by Monique and told them the same.


     Soon, two groups went out of the Clubhouse to welcome them. The people who came to receive the welcome were the two squad leaders, Captain Dela Rosa and Major Lopez and the two government officials, Councilor Palabrica and Barangay Chairwoman Palabrica along with their respective entourage.


     On the other side was the group led by Congresswoman Lanie and Police Chief Mallari while the other group was composed of some unfamiliar men.


     Looking at the man at the center of the group, he could not help but fell like he was looking at Dominador but several times more bloodthirsty.


     In his mind, danger alarms sounded. He was sure that this person and his men was were enemies.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     165 A Deep Seated Hostility
      Day 6 – 2:01 PM – Multi-Purpose Clubhouse, Citta Italia Subdivision, Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


     While the representatives of the convoy met with the ones from this place, the other soldiers started to go around the convoy checking on what they lost in order to escape. It was because aside from people and vehicles that were supposed to carry refugees, there were several supply carrying vehicles that were left back in the settlement. It was because the people assigned to drive those vehicles were among those who fell after the swarm of flies attacked.


     The soldiers also started a body count of all people that managed to escape and the number of vehicles. Of course, Mark's group was not an exception to this check and the members had to go out of their vehicles for a bit. Nevertheless, following Mark's instructions, the time they spent outside was short as they immediately returned inside the vehicles after the checking was done.


     All of those things were happening as Mark stood while leaning on one of the parked covered military trucks. He was also eating a chocolate bar he took from the freezer inside the vehicle. The truck he leaned on looked dilapidated as many holes could be seen on the tarpaulin cover of the truck. These holes were probably done by the flies back in the settlement. Mark's eyes did not leave the group of strange people. He was silently observing them specially the man in the middle.


     The man had a high nose, pointy chin and sharp jawline. He had a slick hairstyle and was wearing a pair of large sunglasses on his eyes. The clothes he wore were a set of loose gray business suit, gray slacks and black shoes. If Mark was to be asked, this was surely not an ideal attire in a zombie apocalypse. Looking at Madam Lanie, she was even wearing a bulletproof vest.


     For that person to wear something like this, it was either he was an idiot or just truly confident going out like that. Mark could tell that it was the latter. He was sure because aside from having a lot of armed and trained subordinates, including that man, they had three Mutators in their ranks. The man and two of his bodyguards were certainly Mutators from the fluctuations Mark could feel from them..


     It seemed that the man felt Mark's stare as he suddenly looked towards his direction despite that the two military officers were already in front of him. Strange enough, despite the man maintaining his calm face, Mark felt that the person was rather surprised seeing him. There was even a tinge of glee in it with the majority being hostility.


     This confused Mark. The man looked at him as if the man knew him. Mark was sure that it was the first time he had seen this person.


     The man whispered something to one of his Mutator guards and the guard looked at Mark with the same feelings. From this bodyguard, Mark felt deep seated grudge that seemed to be accumulated over the years. The bodyguard was exuding too much bloodlust that even the other people around him could not help but frown. The bodyguard only calmed down after getting reprimanded by their leader.



     Mark frowned and he was thoroughly confused now. He had a hunch that these people might be involved with the gang syndicate that attacked Firenze but since that attack happened just two days ago, it was not enough for that person to accumulate that amount of bloodlust towards him. It was not like he killed that person's whole family, right?


     "Is something wrong?"


     Mark heard a voice beside him. He knew that there were two people approaching him but did not mind them. Looking to his right, he saw Irene and Keene who seemed to be puzzled from his current expression.


     "It's nothing."


     Mark replied. The two was about to speak once more but Mark continued before they could do so.


     "If you two are here to thank me, then there's no need. Just keep the other end of the deal and its fine."


     He did not want to accept the gratitude of these two. He only helped them because they had a deal and he needed their influence inside Bay City. If not, these two could only die along with the other soldiers back in the settlement.


     What Mark said made the two extremely troubled. They wanted to convey their gratitude for saving them but they were shut down before they could even say a single word. Now, what could they still say?


     Seeing the bitter expression of the two, Mark had an idea.


     "If you two still want to thank me then I'll just make you two do something."


     What Mark wanted was simple. He needed the two to ask about those unfamiliar people. It would not be too suspicious if these two who were both soldiers and had a close connection with Captain Dela Rosa were the ones to the do the gathering of information. Hearing that, the two readily agreed. If it was a normal thing, the two would not agree easily but the two also felt that these men were dangerous people.


     Before the two joined Captain Dela Rosa, Keene still introduced himself and thanked Mark for helping him recover. Still, Mark shooed him away as the reason he helped Keene was because of the deal he had with the squad captain.


     The meeting and agreement between the groups did not take too long. Several vehicles drove out of the inner street behind the clubhouse joining the ranks of the convoy. Among these vehicles, Mark could feel the familiar fluctuations of the people that came from Firenze. There were several vehicles containing unfamiliar people with dangerous feel though.


     Soon, Irene came back with the information the she and Keene gathered.


     Mark confirmed that these people were really the ones behind the attack in Firenze. They were upper brass of a crime syndicate that used smaller gangs as goons for their illegal business. The man in the lead was the boss and the two bodyguards beside him were actually his right and left hand men.


     The congresswoman and the officials in Firenze especially the justice freak, SP02 Agbayani, the Mutator of Firenze, did not want to join hands with these criminals but the circumstances pushed them the other way. Not only that these criminals had more firepower, they also had Mutators with them. It was not good for the people of Firenze to clash with these people.


     However, it seemed that they only knew that the two men beside the leader were the Mutators and they had no idea that the leader was also one.


     As for the names, it seemed that they did not call each other with any name aside from their aliases. The leader call himself Chameleon while the two men beside him were called Jumper, a man with lean body and Black Devil, the burly man who was also the one who stared at Mark with hostility.


     Aside from the information about the group, he also learned that the horde had already reached this place before last night. However, with the help of the weapons of the syndicate, they managed to bomb the bridge at the west entrance of Citta Italia. Normally, even though the river that ran under that bridge was high, it should only be able to hinder the infected that were not able to climb but they found out that the river underneath was now filled with carnivorous plants that fed on the infected that fell down the river.


     The flying insects on the other hand were dealt with by the men of the crime syndicate. They were not attacked by a large swarm however and that was why they managed to overwhelm the insects with firepower.


     Digesting the information he received, Mark could still not deduce why these people seem to target him with their hatred. It was not only the leaders of the syndicate but also their subordinates roaming around looking at him with hostility.


     'This is not good.'


     Mark felt danger around him.


     If he was alone, he was sure that these people would jump on him wanting to tear his flesh. The military and the police were being the deterrent for them to make their move.


     It was better if these people were not allowed to join them or it will be a disaster. Unfortunately, if did not seem to be the case. Who knows what these people made as bargain to make the military and government officials agree with allowing these criminals to join their convoy. The reason for that was not among the information Irene gave him. It seemed that the condition was confidential.


     While thinking about all those things, Mark suddenly frowned as he stared at one of the vehicles, a white van that had just passed by the other street and parked at the front of the clubhouse. It was not because the vehicle was being heavily guarded but because of something else.


     Mark hurriedly returned towards his vehicle.


     "What's happening?"


     Rollan who sat on the floor of the vehicle asked seeing the dark complexion Mark had on his face.


     "Anyone here who can drive?"


     Mark did not answer Rollan and asked the others that question.


     Delia immediately raised her hand. In Nikky's group, she was the driver.


     "Then take over Odel's position. Then, follow my instructions."


     Mark gave instructions unto Delia as he readied himself taking out the weapons he mainly used.


     He then went out of the vehicle together with Odelina, Fein and Abbygale who did not want to be left out. It seemed that the little girl knew that some action was going to happen. If Mark did not know of her capability that even enabled her to dodge bullets, he would surely not let her come.


     Going towards the other vehicles, even the Multi-cab, he issued instructions. Even Oscar who was a soldier of the 7th rescue squad could only follow as he was tasked to follow Mark's orders.


     Under the confused gazes of the soldiers and the people around the convoy, the vehicles among Mark's group suddenly drove off following one another towards the other side of the street making a U-turn. The vehicles then stopped quite far away but still within sight of everyone.


     What they did caused some commotion that even the leaders were alarmed.


     Everyone's attention was gathered at Mark's small group that were left and the group's unusual members.


     "Master, what are we going to do?"


     Odelina who was also holding unto an assault rifle with a small single strap backpack on her back asked Mark that was equipped with an assault rifle and grenade launcher.


      "Saving someone's sibling."


     Mark replied while a click sounded from his rifle as he removed the safety.


     "Sibling? Whose?"


     "If I'm correct, she's Carlo's."


     "She? Carlo's… Right, Carlo has a sister didn't he? Didn't his family flee… Wait, Master, is it what I'm thinking."


     Odelina's confusion was suddenly replaced with a grim expression.


     "I think we have the same idea. Carlo's family didn't make it. The possibility of them getting caught by this people isn't low either. Still, I can only detect his sister and not his other relatives."


     Mark grimly said while looking at the soldiers that started to approach them wanting to ask what their actions were about.


     Nevertheless, he ignored these soldiers. He made Fein latch on his back once more and with wide strides, he started to move towards the heavily guarded white van parked in front of the clubhouse.


     These people were looking at him with undisguised hostility anyway. And such, he did not need to worry about falling out with such people.


     If needed, he did not mind causing a bloodbath in a straithforward manner.


     These kinds of people were shrewed ones or else, they would have been eradicated by the gvernment long ago. They would only make a move if they had the complete advantage With their hostility towards him, they would surely scheme things behind them. Being schemed at was not a good feeling at all. Instead of getting on the recieving end, he would rather take the initiative.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     166 The Source of Hostility
      Day 6 – 2:15 PM – Multi-Purpose Clubhouse, Citta Italia, Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


     The sudden sounds of several vehicles leaving the convoy and the commotion outside also alarmed the military and government officials. They all entered the clubhouse with just a few of their subordinates to discuss things that the refugees should not hear. Apparently, it was about conditions and deal Congresswoman Lanie and Chief Mallari had with this group of criminals.


     Apparently, aside from the given threats, this armed group also had hostages with them. Because of that, even if the people from the City Hall had enough firepower, they would still not be able to make a move against these criminals without sacrificing those hostages. Because of this, even the stern faced major could only agree despite how much he loathed doing so. They already lost too much people back at the settlement and they could afford to lose more if they could retrieve them peacefully.


     Besides, would a gunfight suddenly start, they would just end up incurring casualties. The people of the syndicate were all positioned around the area and at the vantage points while their men were all located in the same area. In layman's term, they were surrounded.


     In the least, these criminals would not clash with them since they also had their goals to achieve. If a fight between the groups happened, it would be detrimental to both sides.


     Remembering how they voiced that this was cooperation, the Major shook his head. Rather than willing to cooperate, they were compelled to do so.


     After the alarming sounds outside, Irene hurriedly entered the clubhouse and whispered something on Captain Dela Rosa's ear which made the latter frown. Another person entered and he was one of Chameleon's men and same as Irene, he whispered something on his superior's ear.


     Chameleon seemed surprised at the news he received but it was soon followed with glee. He then spoke to the other leaders.


     "It seemed that someone wanted to challenge our capability. Since it was the case, why don't I invite you all to a show?"


     Major Lopez frowned. He really found the way this shrewd person speak irritating. It was as if this person viewed everyone aside from himself lower in status. It was then Captain Dela Rosa passed him the news about what was happening outside. Rather than being surprised, the Major looked rather exited.


     Since the time he arrived at the settlement yesterday night, he had only seen Mark once but it was not the first time he heard of his name. Same as Captain Dela Rosa, he also received the same information about Mark from the general. He also heard several tales from the mouth of Captain Dela Rosa about him.


     Still, he could not fathom how such small group was able to safely traverse the apocalyptic world when they who were part of the military were struggling hard. Due to this, he really wanted to see the capabilities of Mark and his group. Yet he was surprised. From what Captain Dela Rosa said, there were only three people in Mark's group to confront this group of armed men. Furthermore, aside from Mark, the two other members were actually a five year old girl and a woman.



     Chameleon did not wait for their answer and walked out of the clubhouse making them follow immediately afterward.


     What they saw outside was Mark and his two members being surrounded by more than a dozen men in a circle. All of them pointed their guns at Mark. On the other hand, Mark was looking at the van behind some of the men. The van outside was just to showcase some of the hostages. It seemed that for some reason, Mark wanted to approach the van and it ended up in this situation.


     Seeing the situation, Madam Lanie and Chief Mallari were also surprised. The people surrounded by these men after all could not be any more familiar to them. The Major on the other hand seemed to notice something unfathomable. Despite the fact that they were surrounded by men with guns, none of the people, even the child, looked frightened. It was as if nothing was happening to them.


     ***


     Standing in the middle of the armed men, Mark could feel nothing but calmness. For some reason, he was not feeling afraid of the weapons being pointed at him. After all, it was part of his scheme. The more people to surround them, it would be easier for him to take them down.


     Actually, it was not surprising that they would be surrounded. Considering how they heavily guarded the van, the people should be very important. For example, bargaining chips to get the military's approval to cooperate with them. If it was just for that, he would not make this move but Carlo's sister was surely inside that van and these people was hostile towards him since the start. Once he made a move like approaching that van, they would surely try to take that as a chance to eliminate him.


     Their current actions did not disappoint him. He just wished that more people surround his group. Still, these people had no notion to immediately shoot. It seemed that they were still waiting for their leader.


     'Speak of the devil.'


     Chameleon, Black Devil, Jumper and two more of the guards walked out of the clubhouse followed by the military and government officials.


     That smug looking face of Chameleon, Mark wanted to punch it.


     "Mark, Mark, Mark… You're quite hasty aren't you? I planned to take care of you a little bit later but you actually came to court death too early. Aren't you afraid of death?"


     Chameleon spoke with his eyes looking like he was watching a dead person.


     On the other hand, Mark sighed. Like a typical villain, Chameleon started to make his speech. However, it was perfect. He wanted to get answers from him after all. No matter he rack his brain, he could not come up of an answer why the two of the three leaders of this syndicate was bearing too much hostility towards him.


     With an indifferent face, Mark looked straight at Chameleon who stood on the stairs of the clubhouse.


     "To even know my name, you guys really did your research huh. Still, I'm confused. Except for your failed attempt to conquer Firenze, I don't think I remember anything that could incur that much anger from you and that bald guy beside you."


     Mark fearlessly pointed at Chameleon and the man who was called Black Devil.


     "You!"


     That attitude of Mark seemed to have infuriated Black Devil and wanted to rush forward but he was stopped by Chameleon's outstretched right hand..


     "Quite perceptive aren't you?"


     Chameleon spoke looking amazed.


     "I think it's not bad telling a story to a dead person."


     "Boss, is it really fine to do that?"


     The lean man, Jumper, asked.


     "What are you afraid of? Even the soldiers can't do anything to us now. Most of the government had already collapsed and they don't have much power to muster."


     Chameleon replied while sneaking a mocking glance and the military and government officials not far from him.


     The people who he directed that glance also saw it. Almost all of them except for the Major who did not have a change on his expression, seemed at a loss and were ashamed but what Chameleon had said was true.


     The leader of the syndicate then walked forward and started to tell his story. No, their story that failed due to an unforeseen factor.


     Their syndicate had been running for years dealing with illegal businesses. There was no need to elaborate what these businesses were. Using connections, rats in the government and police and careful planning, they were able to avoid being caught by the government.


     Three years ago however, the crime cracking operation led by the president himself incurred a heavy loss on their organization. As the operation was led by the highest person with authority, their backings did not matter anymore and their rats had been weeded out. Several branches of their illegal operations got frozen and many of their men were executed under the reason of resisting arrest despite the fact that the allegation never happened.


     It caused them to suffer setback after setback. In the end, they lost their funds, men and territory. The loss caused them to look for an alternative source for a while after the cracking ended. They started to plan on abducting people with rich backgrounds and ask for ransom. Using their most elite men to do the job, there would be no trace that would be left that will lead back to their organization.


     "However, at our very first operation, an unexpected variable appeared. And it's you."


     Chameleon stared at Mark without concealing his hatred. Black Devil and most of the men were the same. Jumper seemed different though, it seemed that he was not having the same hostility towards Mark for some reason.


     Hearing their side of the story, Mark finally realized.


     'Three years ago… Kidnapping…'


     He remembered witnessing something like that. It was his usual routine when going home late. It was walking through non-populated shortcuts which were usually unlit roads mostly filled with grassy vacant lots and abandoned buildings. One day however, he saw a black van escorted by armed men forcing an about fourteen or fifteen years old girl who were tied up and gagged into an abandoned house.


     Not wanting to get tangled with danger, he decided to go back the way he came from but unfortunately, he was spotted by one of the armed men and yelled at him to stop. However, he did not. He knew what kind of people those men were and his fate would be uncertain if he let them catch him. He tried to escape but four of the men were too adamant on chasing him.


     Without any choice, he decided to fight back utilizing his abilities as an Empath. He hid behind another abandoned house and used the tall grass as a decoy since there was a path between those tall grasses that people usually use during the day. Using surprise attacks, he managed to take down three of his pursuers but the last one open fired on him.


     After that…


     He did not remember anything anymore. It might be because he lost consciousness or something like that. The next thing he knew after that was…


     He was already at home, alone, riddled with injuries. It even took him several weeks before he was able to move without feeling pain in his body.


     In any case, he did not have any recollection of what in the world that happened that night.


     It seemed confusion in his face seemed to have given Chameleon a different impression. Black Devil looked even more enraged.


     "Don't tell me, you still don't remember?"


      "Yeah, I don't."


     Mark answered. It was half-truth.


     Hearing his answer, Chameleon was shocked inside. He knew how to read people's faces and Mark was not lying. Were they mistaken? He looked at Black Devil. The face of his right hand man was now red like a tomato because of rage. It was no doubt that they were not mistaken.


     Black Devil was the only survivor of that night. Everyone else that participated in that operation died.


     "You can't fool us by feigning ignorance. After all, that girl, no, she's nothing but a used toy now, is together with you. Who else aside from her savior could recover a broken doll like her after being ravaged by one of my men?"


     Mark's pupils shrunk.


     "Ohh, I like that expression."


     Chameleon seemed delighted.


     "That night, you killed almost all of my men and saved that girl. You might be able to hide from our eyes but not her. So instead of abducting that doll once more, I sent my men to keep an eye on her since there's still a possibility that you will have a contact with her. Apparently, those new young men I sent did not manage to hold themselves back after catching her, such a beautiful girl. But to think she'll be saved by you once more."


     Chameleon released a very revolting smile.


     "That broken doll is still with you right? My men saw her earlier. The princess of Xiao Industries, Mei Xiao."




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     167 Overturning the Situation with a Few Moves
      Day 6 – 2:20 PM – Multi-Purpose Clubhouse, Citta Italia, Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


     "Don't worry, after you die here, my men will take good care of her, along with the other women you have in your little group."


     Chameleon's eyes turned to slits mocking everyone who was against him.


     Hearing all those things, Captain Dela Rosa wanted to order his subordinates to step up but he was held back. He looked to his side and saw Irene shaking her head.


     "Mark said that we shouldn't interfere."


      Captain Dela Rosa calmed down his mind after hearing that. Major Lopez also heard what Irene said and became more enthusiastic about wanting to know how Mark would handle this.


     Mark on the other hand calmed down. He was more determined to eliminate the threat as everything dawned unto everyone.


     "Take care of my group? Don't dream too high."


     Mark started to sneer.


     That sneer made Chameleon choke. Infuriated, he bellowed.


     "You think you can still do anything? Don't you see that you three are already surrounded? You think that making your vehicles drive away will stop us? Do-"


     "Stop! Darn, why the hell do villains like you do long boring speeches most of the time?"


     Mark was disinclined to listen to anymore nonsense.


     "You! Tsk! You all! Take them down!"


     Chameleon yelled at his subordinates.


     "Odel, Gale, get ready."


     Mark calmly said as the men surrounding them aimed their guns at their faces.


     However, they were not able to fire anything.


     Mark extended his hand swiping it once around his body. With a bright red glow in his eyes, every single man of those more than a dozen thugs fell down with bleeding orifices. This caused gasps in the area as they saw an unfathomable scene in front of them.


     Even Chameleon, Black Devil and Jumper were shocked at this event. The men that surrounded Mark and the two fell down just like that? What in the world happened?


     Odelina was also surprised but seeing the bleeding orifices of the men made her remember of what Mark did to Alderick last night which alleviated her emotions. Abbygale on the other hand was calm as usual. Rather, the little girl was staring at the remaining enemies, looking eager to fight.


     "Uwah~ Conqueror's Haki!"


     A girl's voice from behind made the corner of Mark's lips twitch.


     Ignoring that voice from behind, Mark pointed his assault rifle at the unconscious thugs and…


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     The massacre ensued.


     Bullet by bullet tore holes on the heads of the unconscious men as Mark mercilessly opened fire on their defenseless bodies. Seeing what her Master was doing, Odelina followed suit.


     "Sh*t! Black Devil! Jumper! Stop them!"


     Chameleon bellowed. He could not care anymore about how Mark did it. He could not let his men die just like this!



     Black Devil charged forth. His body started to grow a black sheen covering his whole body. His movements then became faster as his body was covered with that black metallic sheen. Black Devil, no wonder that was his alias. When he activated his transformation as a Mutator, his already tall and sturdy body combined with that black skin cover really made him look like a black devil.


     Mark tried to shoot Black Devil but the bullets were blocked off by his black armor. Black Devil then threw a downward punch at Mark.


     Mark jumped back while Abbygale and Odelina jumped to the sides avoiding the punch. The blow from the punch was not retracted and went straight to the ground. Dirt, dust and grass flew around as a half meter wide crater was dug instantly on the ground.


     "Wai~! Armament Haki!"


     Mark almost staggered backwards after landing when he heard that voice once more. He wanted to reprimand the owner of that voice from behind but another punch from Black Devil was coming. Landing his right foot behind, he lowered his body and jumped forward letting the second punch pass above his back.


     The other members of the syndicate started gathering within the covers around the clubhouse. Gunfire was about to start and Mark did not want to dawdle around.


     "Gale! Odel! Transform and don't hold back! Get rid of the men with guns!"


     With that command, Abbygale rushed towards a group of men before they could aim their guns. Because of her black hair and red dress, she turned into a reddish black shadow, midway her dash, the black color was replaced with white and her speed became even faster. The moment the first man was able to aim his assault rifle, a small shoe made contact with his face revealing a girl with white hair, triangular ears and fluffy white tail. The man flew backwards with his neck bent back in an impossible angle. The other armed thugs beside that man immediately fell into disarray.


     On the other hand, Odelina did not have the time to remove her outer clothing anymore and such, her outer clothes ripped into pieces while her body was started to get covered with her grey colored bone armor. Compared to the previous times she used this armor however, she covered her left hand with the usual gauntlet while her right hand was only covered partially. It was to enable her to continue firing her assault rifle. If she covered her whole right hand with the bone armor, her index finger would not fit through the trigger guard.


     Odelina was not as fast as Abbygale. Because of that, the armed men on her side were able to fire their guns at her. Nevertheless, it was useless. Even a shotgun was not able to leave a scratch on her bone armor at pointblank range, what could their assault rifles and pistols do?


     Before the men was able to realize that their guns were not doing damage on her, Odelina already rained her own barrage of bullets towards them immediately taking the lives of several men. Those remaining who managed to hide before Odelina could shoot had their backs covered with sweat. This was not the first time they saw someone impervious to bullets. Chameleon's right hand and who was also their vice-leader Black Devil was the same. Still, it did not mean that they had enough experience to deal with these kinds of mutated humans.


     In front of the clubhouse, the people who witnessed the shocking display of power and ability of Mark group could not help but feel awe. Of course they could not deny the fear they felt. The soldiers, while not being able to help as they did not receive orders, still had their immediate duties. They started to evacuate the convoy away from the clubhouse in case that they and the refugees got hit with stray bullets from the gunfire.


     As for the leaders and their entourage, they were safe in their current position and were entitled to the first class seat of the show. As the armed men of the crime syndicate had their backs on them and Mark and Odelina were being careful not to fire towards their direction, there was no threat of stray bullets hitting them.


     While Mark was concentrated on the close fight with Black Devil, he noticed that someone was actually not making his move. It was Jumper. Like his alias meant, he was able to jump high and swift. In two short jumps, he was able to reach the highest roof of the clubhouse. He had a sniper rifle in his hands and was aiming from that roof since the start of the battle. Yet, he never fired a single shot for some reason.


     ***


     Chameleon could not believe what he was currently seeing. The hopeless situation of Mark's group had before was overturned just like that. It was like a dream. He then noticed Jumper who was seemed to be just watching on the roof top. The syndicate leader could not help but bellow while looking at up at the roof.


     "Jumper! What are you doing?! Shoot the enemies!"


     "Boss! I can't! The little girl is too fast and the woman is impervious to bullets! I can only shoot that Mark but Black Devil entangled with him! If I shoot, I might accidentally hit Black Devil! My specialties lie in scouting not sniping!"


     Jumper shouted his reasoning from above.


     Hearing that reply, Chameleon gritted his teeth. It sounded like Jumper was just making an excuse but what he said was also reasonable.


     The situation was not good, Chameleon signaled his two remaining guards to come forward.


     "Adder, call all our men on the other areas to gather here. Target those vehicles that left first. Cobra, call our men guarding the remaining hostages tell them to wait for my orders."


     "Yes Boss!"


     The two guards, Adder and Cobra answered in unison.


     "I also have to make my move."


     Chameleon muttered.


     ***


     In the center of the battlefield, Black Devil looked very furious. His punches and kicks that could even topple small vehicles were not hitting his opponent. Mark was too slippery with his movements. Even though Mark was not attacking and just dodging every single attack he made, Mark did not fall into a disadvantage at all. He was getting more and more furious.


     He remembered that night when all of his brothers in arms were killed by this man. Black Devil was on the lookout at that time quite a distance away in another building and he was actually the one who spotted Mark. He sent the others to silence the witness but it turned out that the witness that wanted to slip away was actually a bloodthirsty killer.


     Looking at his current opponent, the killer of that night overlapped their appearance. His rage reached its peak as he threw another punch at Mark.


     It was then he heard a voice by his hear.


     "Continue attacking, I'll flank him."


     There was no one that could be seen beside him but he knew who it was. Black Devil nodded and threw more ferocious attacks at Mark who was dodging.


     ***


     Mark continued to dodge even though Black Devil's attacks grew ferocious within the previous seconds. It was not because he had no way of attacking but he was waiting for something. Finally, what he waited for arrived.


     A whistling sound slashed through the air behind him despite the fact that no one could be seen in that place. Still Mark positioned himself in the middle of that attack and the punch coming from Black Devil. At the last moment that both attacks were about to collide with his body, Adrenaline filled his body and he jumped up summersaulting two meters in the air towards the back..


     BAM!


     Black Devil hit something with his punch but it was not Mark. The grass in front of him could be seen moving as if someone was rolling of the short grass. There was even blood that could be seen on some parts of the grass where the invisible person rolled on. There could even be a muffled sound of heavy coughing and more spurt of blood splattered on the grass.


     The enemy who threw that punch was stunned and froze on the spot. He could not fathom how this happened. Others may not know what he hit with his punch but he was sure what it was!


     Mark then pointed his assault rifle at the empty space in front of him and spoke.


     "Isn't it too harsh for the right hand man to severely injure his boss?"


     Everyone who was confused to what happened and heard what Mark said immediately looked at where Chameleon stood before but he was nowhere to be found. Did it mean that what Mark was pointing at was actually Chameleon?


     "Woh~! Observation Haki!"


     Mark was about to speak once more when he choke on his saliva and coughed several times.


     When his throat cleared, what he did first was shout behind him.


     "EMIKA! Can you shut up?!"


     Emika who was watching behind the ornamental plants in the street island and was pretending to be one of the plants immediately scurried away shouting.


     "UWAH~!The pirate king is angry!"


     Mark now regretted allowing Emika to burrow one of his phones with the copy of the newest arcs of that anime.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     168 The Fall of the Syndicate
      Day 6 – 2:24 PM – Multi-purpose Clubhouse, Citta Italia, Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


     "What is that about?"


     Seeing Emika who should be one of their protection targets being able to freely wander around in a dangerous area, both Major Lopez and Captain Dela Rosa had their eyes narrowed. They felt like reproaching their subordinates. Even if the vehicles in the convoy were not moved as soon as possible, they should make her remain inside the military vehicle they were in since those vehicles were bullet proof.


     "Our men seem to need some talking."


     Captain Dela Rosa said making the major beside him nod.


     "Uhm, sirs, calm down a bit."


     Irene interrupted taking the attention of the two.


     "Look.".


     Irene pointed at the two trees near where Emika hid. There were vines wound across the trunks of the trees. Several soldiers hurriedly went towards the trees and removed the vines. Apparently, those vines bound two soldiers on those trees.


     The two military officers were speechless. It was not that the soldiers allowed the girl to go out but the she tied her guards on those trees unable to pull her back.


     On the other hand, the green haired girl in question did not run far away and hid behind another tree. She was already sulking because that scary uncle did not inform her that there would be a fight happening. Still, she could not help but exclaim in excitement every time she saw some abilities that coincide with what she watched from the phone she borrowed. Since it would be surely boring along the way, she asked that scary uncle for something to relieve boredom before the final preparations of the evacuation happened and that was what she received from him.


     She enjoyed watching the anime but the actual fight in front of her was what she enjoyed more for some reason.


     ***


     "You want to say something? Chameleon right? To have an ability like this, no wonder you call yourself that."


     Mark pressed his assault rifle towards Chameleon's head despite the fact that he could not see his figure. For others, it might look impossible but since the main source of emotional energies Mark could detect was the head of the person, it was easy for him to point out where the target's head was.


     Chameleon was surely did not have the strength to fight anymore. Mark was sure of it after observing Black Devil's attacks. Even Odelina with her armor would not be able to withstand a punch from him. That was how strong the bald man's body was after he transformed himself. To know that Chameleon was still alive after receiving a direct enraged punch from Black Devil was already surprising.


     On the patch of sunken grass in front of Mark, aside from feeling the pain in his body, Chameleon's mind was in turmoil. He could not understand what was happening. His strength lie on his schemes but he was also proficient in assassination, stealth attacks and ambushes and the ability he acquired after mutating fully complemented his fighting style. Yet, it was used against him.



     It was not hard to realize what Mark did. Mark pretended not to notice him but was actually lining Black Devil's punch for him to receive. Mark only dodged at the last moment so that there was no way for them to stop their attacks.


     While on his shocked state, he suddenly heard Mark's muttering.


     "Too shocked to talk? This will surely wake you up."


     TSST! TSST! TSST! TSST!


     Four muffled shots sounded as Mark aimed his gun on where Chameleon's feet should be and fired.


     "GAAAAH!!!"


     A painful scream sounded as Chameleon's body started to appear in front of them unable to maintain his invisibility.


     A practically naked man that lay on the grass with his front was displayed in front of them. His body covered with multitudes of greenish scales from head to toe and even his hair had a greenish color and scaly texture complementing his body. His wide eyes because of pain were actually shaped differently from what human's had. The eyelid of both his eyes were not a slit but covered his eyes only leaving a circular hole where his pupils that were looking at different directions could be seen.


     There was no doubt. His mutation really had something to do with chameleons though his invisibility was not just something like color changing. It was something more advanced.


     Saliva and blood poured out of his widely opened mouth. It seemed to be the first time that he was subjected to this kind of pain.


     "Boss!"


     Many of Chameleon's followers that had just arrived shouted after seeing the current state of their boss. They had just received the call from Adder and Cobra and started to gather in this place. Still, even if they arrived, what could they do if their boss was already taken as a hostage?


     Finally, Chameleon spoke with difficulty.


     "Don't feel smug just because you got me. You might be able to fight but what about those that drove away? My men will capture them first!"


     Chameleon still had some complacency left.


     "Oh, you don't have to bother. You think, I never thought of that possibility?"


     Mark said as he stepped and ground his foot on the gunshot wound of Chameleon's leg making him scream once more.


     Gunshots then echoed making Chameleon smile despite the pain. It looked like his men that came from the other side of the subdivision had already clashed with Mark's group.


     However, the gunshots did not even last a minute before stopping. Next, dead mangled bodies started to flew towards the direction of the clubhouse crashing everywhere that both the soldiers and thugs had to vacate the area. The already mangled bodies that crashed were even more disfigured due to the impact.


     "Laelaps should really learn how to accurately throw things."


     Mark muttered.


     He expected that something like this would happen. That was why he did not allow the golden dog to participate in the main part but to help and guard the other members of his group. He know what the Evolvers there had no experience fighting a battle like this and thus, Laelaps would be a good helper for them.


     On the other hand, all the remaining members of the syndicate had their eyes opened wide and Chameleon was not exception despite the fact that his eyes were only two holes now. It could not be any clearer that the bodies crashing down were dead bodies of their members!


     At the background, Chameleon's men started to fall one by one because of Odelina and Abbygale's assault. Furthermore, Chameleon's sudden capture gave the two more leeway for their movements.


     Mark suddenly looked at Black Devil frowning.


     "Well, I guess it won't work after all."


     Mark muttered.


     TSST! TSST!


     He suddenly left who more shots on Chameleon's both arms before he jumped back avoiding another punch from Black Devil.


     It seemed that holding the leader as hostage did not matter anymore. Even though Black Devil was shocked at first, his mindset changed afterwards. Furthermore, his previous attack was swung downwards which hit Chameleon's left wrist that lay on the ground bleeding after Mark jumped away to dodge.


     It seemed that Chameleon's body was really resilient. That punch should have pulverized his wrist but he had just gotten away with an arm bent at the wrong part and direction.


     Chameleon screamed once more. His scream had both the pain and shock he felt after receiving another punch from Black Devil.


     "Black Devil! What are you doing?!"


     Chameleon hoarsely bellowed. Black Devil's reply however shocked him further.


     "Tsk! Out of the way you useless piece of sh*t!"


     Black Devil then kicked Chameleon's defenseless body before charging towards Mark once more. The syndicate leader flew several meters away before hitting the wall of the clubhouse creating a large crack on the smoothly painted wall.


     Chameleon's lower rib sunk after that kick and he spewed a mouthful of blood after landing on the concrete pathway beside the clubhouse.


     Adder and Cobra who did not participate on the fight since the start immediately went towards their boss to aid him.


     "Boss! Are you alright?"


     Adder asked as he checked on his body and he could not help but feel mortified. If Chameleon was a normal person or even if he was one of what the military called Evolvers, the injuries their boss had was already enough to kill him. Fortunately, he was a Mutator and he was still able to hold on.


     What was unfathomable to them now was why Black Devil, who should be the boss' right hand man, would do this.


     "Adder, contact… our men guarding the remaining… hostages. Kill everyone."


     Chameleon tried to say out loud but the sound he could let out was only a whisper due to his injuries. He could not even lift his body up anymore as he inhaled and exhaled deeply. Aside from the broken arm and ribs he received from the traitor, Black Devil, his organs were also shaken.


     "Are you sure boss? Once we do that, we won't have anything to hold against the soldiers anymore."


     Adder told his thoughts.


     "I don't care sh*t anymore!"


     Chameleon coughed.


     "The f*cking situation is… against us already! Since… they wanted the hostages, I won't let these damn… soldiers have those people!"


     "Yes boss!"


     Adder immediately used his radio… Only to receive not a single reply. His eyes dilated.


     "Boss! None of our men guarding the hostages are responding!"


     "What?!"


     Chameleon was too shocked that he coughed several times spewing more blood from his mouth. He looked that the military officers and soldiers that were just watching earlier starting to surround him and his men. It finally dawned to him.


     "Damn it! We've… been had!"


     The commotion in front was nothing but a distraction and took away their attention from the possibility of the soldiers searching and retrieving the hostages.


     "Drop your weapons and surrender. Kneel and raise your hands!"


     The soldiers led by Captain Dela Rosa and Major Lopez surrounded Chameleon, Adder and Cobra making the latter two to drop their weapons and kneel on the ground.


     ***


     The two leading military officers could not think that it would turn out like this. Just before Black Devil attacked Mark once more and ignored the circumstances of Chameleon, Irene received a call from a radio model they were sure that was not issued to the military. The more surprising fact was that the call came from Keene who was missing since the battle in front of the clubhouse started.


     After questioning Irene for a little, they learned that the radios came from Mark and was given to them before he took action. It seemed that Mark had some idea what was happening and why they accepted the revolting cooperation with these criminals. When Mark made his move, Irene made her way into the clubhouse to tell them the surface of what was happening but not the underlying events.


     While Irene brought the news and prevented the two officers to issue orders, Keene had already slipped by using his new abilities and searched for the place where the hostages were being held. Still, both the captain and the major felt conflicted to this. Even though what the Irene and Keene did seem to have ended up in a success, they, who were the superiors, were kept in the dark.


     Captain Dela Rosa looked at Mark who was currently dodging that Black Devil's attacks. Amazingly, none of those attacks hit him. Not a single one.


     The soldiers had a notion to help but to be sure, they would be just a hindrance. That black devil was impervious to bullets and using explosives were also not plausible with Mark nearby.


     Dealing with this black devil could only be handled by Mark and his group.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     169 The End the Two Syndicate Leaders
      Day 5 – 2:27 PM – Multi-Purpose Clubhouse, Citta Italia, Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Mark dodged every single attack Black Devil was throwing him with great concentration. It was good that he had an about two hour rest on the way after leaving the settlement and he managed to release the unwanted energy he collected overnight to overload the brains of the thugs that surrounded them in almost an instant.


     According to his experience, most of the fatigue that he suffered from being an Empath came from the undesired absorption of foreign emotional energies and storing those gathered energies somewhere in his subconscious. When he saw what Freed did before and started to practice it, he did not only learn that he could use the unwanted emotional energies and release it. The only restriction was that, there needed to be a recipient for the released energy for it to work.


     For Empaths like him, fatigue was the worst side effect of receiving these foreign energies. As for normal people however, the sudden invasion of foreign energies containing condensed emotions could leave different repercussions. The mildest of those side effects was nosebleeds due to emotional stress but the worst was for them was that they were likely to receive psychological trauma.


     Even if he did manage to rest along the way, if he was unable to release the pent up energies from last night, his movements would be likely to be too sluggish and he would be unable to avoid these ferocious attacks. Unfortunately for Black Devil, his mind was clearer now. Not only that he could see the attacks but he could also feel when his enemy would release the attack.


     The worst thing Mark was experiencing right now however was that his Emotion Induction was not working on Black Devil at his current state. The black skinned man was filled with rage in his mind that it was blocking even the energy Mark was releasing on his opponent.


     Still, none of the two was having the advantage against the other in this fight in the eyes of the spectators around them. Black Devil kept on attacking while Mark kept on avoiding the attacks. It seemed that there was no leeway for Mark to attack. Many of the soldiers and the police around wanted to help but they had no idea how to. None of them were Mutators or even just Evolvers. It was unknown why it seemed that it was too rare for soldiers like them to become one.


     Not known to anyone, Mark was still not using his most trained ability in the previous years. It was not because he did not want to but he was reserving it as his trump card. He just needed to measure Black Devil's capabilities so that he could immediately give a death blow the moment he used it. After all, he could not prolong its use anymore especially when he lacked sleep himself.


     Mark looked at his opponent who had just missed another punch. The man was wearing a white thin tank top and jeans with torn parts. His clothes further emphasized that Black Devil's whole body was covered in this black coloring. The only parts Mark could see that was not covered in black was his eyes and inside his mouth. Due to this, Mark deduced that the only part covered was his skin and his internal parts like the mouth and eyes were still normal.



     The only way to kill this guy was to shoot his eyes and mouth. That was easier said than done. Mark was sure that if this person was to see where he was aiming his gun, he would either dodge or break his gun. If the latter situation happened, it would be even harder to defeat this self-proclaimed devil..


     In the least, if he would aim at his opponent's eyes and mouth, he needed to make him in the least, take Black Devil's sight away from his attack. Mark suddenly smiled with a bright glint in his red glowing eyes. He had an idea to try. If it was successful, not only that Black Devil would take his sight away but could also confuse him for a moment.


     Another kick came making Mark step to the side. On Black Devil's blackened face, aside from rage, there was a tinge of impatience. Since the start, none of his attacks were able to connect. With his fury reaching its peak, his attacks became faster and stronger.


     "Don't f*cking move! Is this all you can do? Dodge and f*ucking run away?!"


     Black Devil cursed as he punched the air.


     "It's no use taunting me. Are you an idiot? If you really wanted to kill me then hit me first."


     Mark calmly replied making Black Devil even more furious.


     To everyone's confusion, Mark suddenly grasped the suppressor of his assault rifle. Even Black Devil was confused but he continued his assault of punch and kicks. There was no pattern or style to the attacks but the might and speed was really astonishing. Still, Mark kept on dodging the attacks and even started to remove the suppressor of his gun.


     Black Devil then unleashed a kick from the side which Mark dodged by jumping backwards. Finally, the suppressor was removed. Mark raised his head looking straight at Black Devil. For some reason, there was a change in Mark's countenance.


     At that moment, Mark threw the suppressor towards Black Devil's face incurring a ridiculous expression on almost everyone in the vicinity.


     'That's it? That is why you removed the suppressor of your gun?'


     That ridiculous question suddenly entered the minds of the people around.


     No matter what, there was nothing that the thrown suppressor could do against the enemy!


     As if to support that assumption, Black Devil caught the thrown suppressor and crumpled it with one hand.


     Mark then started to move ignoring what was in everyone's minds. Kicking his foot backwards, he moved in a faster speed than before that even Black Devil was surprised. In the last moment, he unleashed a downward punch towards Mark but the latter only circled on the trajectory of that punch. At the moment the punch hit the ground, Mark kicked the outstretched arm launching him towards Black Devil's behind away from his sight.


     Of course, Black Devil turned around to his left while he withdrawn his left arm that he used in the previous punch.


     Unexpectedly, he felt a sudden weight on his right shoulder making him look at it by reflex and stop his turning movement thinking that Mark had already turned to the other side. What he saw however was a muzzle an assault rifle. His mind blanked. It was because he could not fathom what this was for. The muzzle was not pointed at him but towards the ground in front of him.


     RATATATATATATA!


     A torrent of gunshots echoed firing towards the ground causing several flashes at the corner of his right eye. The flashes did not do anything however but he suddenly felt disoriented and closed his eyes by reflex. He then held his ear and staggered backwards in shock. The bullets did not hit and the flashes were not enough to blind him but the sound of the multiple shots from the assault rifle placed directly beside his ear shook his brain. It made him close his eyes by reflex and some of his muscles stiffened.


     The next thing he knew, there was a hot metal intruding the insides of his mouth. He tried to open his eyes immediately but he was not able to anymore. Black Devil felt searing burning pain in his mouth together with several mortifying impacts in his head and everything when black in that instant.


     Mark pulled the gun away from Black Devil's mouth and let his lifeless body fall to the ground. This guy's skin was really too thick. Mark was sure that with the number of shots he made inside his mouth, his skull must have been broken. However, there were only bump marks on the upper back side of his head. Slowly, the color of Black Devil's body started to return to normal as a sign of his ability unable to support its activation anymore.


     "Acoustic Startle Reflex… It's really effective when the target least expected it."


     Mark muttered as he kicked the dead body. He was sure that it was dead since he was not detecting any consciousness from Black Devil anymore. If this guy was still alive after Mark wrecked his brain with the remaining half of his bullets, this guy would surely be a monster.


     The people burst into cheers as the realization hit them. The seemingly unstoppable Black Devil was finally brought down. While the side of the soldiers and survivors were in a celebration, the remaining members of the syndicate that were caught by the soldiers were devastated. Black Devil was their last hope and he was still defeated.


     Mark then left the dead body of Black Devil as he was not interested in it. He turned around and approached the encirclement of soldiers around Chameleon and his two thugs.


     "Hey! What are you going to do?!"


     One of the soldiers shouted when he saw Mark raise his assault rifle after bypassing the encirclement. He aimed his gun towards the heavily injured Chameleon.


     The syndicate leader was mortified at this.


     "Wha-what are you doing?! We already surrendered! It's a-against the law to kill me!"


     Chameleon stuttered as he felt death loom on him. On the other hand, the soldiers had disgusted expression on their faces hearing that. A criminal talking about the law… The hair on their nape stood up as they felt a cold shiver on their backs.


     Even the soldier that tried to stop Mark lost his interest in stopping the latter.


     On the other hand, Major Lopez who was still within the circle of soldiers had his eyes lit up as he looked at Mark. He was anticipating what he would do next.


     The next thing that happened was a not a sight for the light hearted. Mark shot different parts of Chameleon's body making the latter scream for every wound he received. Starting from the left foot to the left leg and then the right foot to his right leg, bleeding holes created by bullets appeared on his body in fixed intervals. Chameleon's tenacity worked against him this way.


     When Chameleon's left arm was drilled with holes, his cries of pain started to get muffled. Mark on the other hand grabbed Chameleon's scaly head with his glowing hands not carrying about the soldiers around him. This way, Mark kept his consciousness awake until Mark was done shooting several holes on the syndicate leader's stomach.


     Mark then took out a knife from his pocket, the usual ten peso knife and pierced the syndicate leader's right eye making him scream his last energetic one.


     At the time Chameleon could not be kept awake anymore, Mark stopped. He only channeled that milky white light in his head prolonging his suffering. Chameleon's horrified left eye stared at Mark who had his eyes glowing red all this time. Mark's devilish grin was the entire thing that he saw in his last breath.


     It was a grotesque sight that the least experienced soldiers could not help but look away. Those who remained watching could feel the cold sweat on their backs. On the other hand, the two thugs, Adder and Cobra tried to shrink their bodies and much as possible slowly away from Mark. They were afraid that they would be the next one in line to experience that horror.


     To everyone's surprise, Mark only looked at the two after letting go of Chameleon's head. Mark then turned around to leave the encirclement.


     On the whole process, Mark did not speak but everything he did was already enough to show how he felt.


     Mark then shouted towards the tree planted at the street island.


     "Emika! Take the two bodies!"


     Emika who was intently watching behind the tree immediately ran out towards Mark's direction. There was a wide smile on her face for some reason.


     "Nee~ Scary Uncle, the bodies of the ugly scaly guy and the guy with armament haki?"


     Mark gently knocked on the green haired girl's head.


     "Right, those two, I'll need them. Also, stop using that haki terms will you. I'll take back that phone if you don't stop."


     "Guh…"


     Emika had a complaining look but still nodded.


     Then, under everyone's gaze, Emika's hair grew longer and thicker turning most of it into thick vine growth that made their way towards the bodies of Chameleon and Black Devil. The vines coiled around the bodies and pulled the bodies away.


     "Alright."


     Mark looked at the leaders.


     "I'll take these two bodies with me. You all handle the rest."


     He then called unto Abbygale and Odelina. Together with Emika, they made their way where their vehicles were parked.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     170 The Aftermath of the Sydicate“s Fall
      Day 6 – 2:47 PM – Multi-Purpose Clubhouse, Citta Italia, Molino III, Bacoor City, Cavite


     "Sir, is it really fine to let him do that?"


     One of the younger soldiers asked Major Lopez after Mark and his group left leaving two trails of blood on their path from the two bodies Emika bound in her vines.


     The Major on the other hand replied another question.


     "What do you think Rael?"


     "It's against the law?"


     Private Rael replied.


     To the young soldier's reply however, Major Lopez shook his head.


     "If it was six days ago, you're right. Now however, the country's law could only apply inside the settlements the government founded. Here outside, we are all equals. Only those who have strength can dictate the rules here."


     Not only Rael heard that but other soldiers too making them fall into contemplation. Major Lopez patted the young soldier's shoulder.


     "You all needed to adjust. Besides, you all heard what happened. None of these people are innocent. That Chameleon only received what he deserved. It's an issue between their groups and we don't have the right to interfere as long as our side was not implicated in any way. Actually, I won't have any qualms if he killed all these trash. We'll have less useless people to feed that way."


     The nonchalant attitude the Major had in his voice when he sentenced the members of the syndicate to death made everyone around that heard him reveal troubled expressions. Even though he had a point, many of them still felt that it was unnecessary.


     The Major then clapped his hands taking everyone's attention.


     "Stop thinking about unnecessary things! We still have things to do! We need to leave this place before dark or none of us will see the sun tomorrow!"


     Major urged everyone to efficiently use the time they had to prepare. Furthermore, there was still the need to bring the hostages here and prepare to leave. Those people held by the syndicate might not be in good shape for travelling but none of them had the choice if they wanted to survive. Probably, just hiding in some place as the large horde passed by might possibly save some people but the opposite could also be possible.


     Another thing they needed to do was…


     Think of what to do about Jumper who did nothing in the whole fight and surrendered without qualms afterwards. None of them knew what was going on in the mind of this man.


     ***


     "Odel, you tell Carlo to fetch his sister."


     Mark said as they watched the vehicles that left before return. With what happened earlier, it was impossible that the people inside that van in front of the clubhouse did not see everything. Given that, Carlos's sister would surely not go with them even if they said that they knew her brother. It would be better if Carlo was the one to face his sister.


     "Emika, cover the bodies tightly, we don't want Janette and the other one to go crazy.".



     Mark turned towards the little dryad.


     "Okay~!"


     "By the way, you slipped out didn't you? Your mother is angry."


     Emika did not reply but her face paled. She looked at Mark and noticed something.


     "Nee~ Uncle. Isn't that heavy?"


     She pointed at Mark's back. There, the oversized beetle was still latched on his back.


     "Not really. It's kind of itchy though."


     Mark replied before knocking on one of Fein's legs and made the beetle go down from his back. At the beginning, he wanted Fein to become as a means of escape if he was suddenly besieged by the three Mutators at the same time while Abbygale and Odelina were not able to aid him. However, the third Mutator did not attack at all while the other even severely injured their leader. Even though he said all those words when Chameleon berated him, Mark knew that Jumper had no plan to join the fight at all.


     The only thing the beetle had been a help for was directing the sneak attack Chameleon tried to make. Though it was not impossible to do even without Fein, it became easier since more than half of his back was blocked by the beetle making the areas Chameleon could attack very limited.


     Finally, the other vehicles arrived and stopped in front of them. Mark nodded to Odelina to tell Carlo the news. Hearing that his sister was actually here, Carlo did not waste any time and set off with Sundra to check. Carlo's face did not look happy though. He would rather not see his sister here. It was not because he did not want to see her but finding any of his family members here could simply mean a bad news afterwards.


     While Carlo went to look for his sister, Mark was thinking of what he should do with the bodies of these two Mutators. He could either store the ability of one since he only had one empty Physical Crystal left and feed the other one to either Janette or...


     'What's her name again? Ah, right I never asked them.'


     Mark realized that he had forgotten to ask about the name of Harvey and Monique's infected daughter.


     In the end, he concluded that Chameleon's body was useless.


     His advanced camouflage might be good sounding but it was an ability that could only be used while naked. Chameleon's body that was bound by Emika's vines was fully naked. It was just that Emika never needed to see everything her vines could bind or it would be inappropriate to let the girl do so.


     Chameleon's ability could only hide his body and the clothes and weapons were excluded. This ability could not be used while bringing anything whether it be clothes or weapons. Doing so renders the ability useless. Without weapons and without protection, this ability could only hide the user while being prone to danger.


     Mark could not feed Chameleon's brain to the infected girls too. As the nature of these girls was all a mystery to him, the chance of them becoming out of control and attacking people was not zero. If by any chance that they acquired an invisibility or camouflage ability, it could spell disaster in many ways.


     Black Devil's ability however was very precious. Since it could render his body impervious to bullets and give tremendous strength, he would rather keep it for use later.


     The only thing he needed to do now was to find a place to extract Black Devil's ability… Or, maybe not.


     Mark took the bag containing the jar of crystals from inside the vehicle and looked at Emika.


     "Emika, can you make something like a room or a dome using your vines?"


     "Hmmm~ let me try!"


     With great enthusiasm, Emika made her hair grow longer and longer before creating a small yurt shaped structure about two and a half meters in diameter. At the center inside the yurt was Emika who could not move. Even though her vines could support it, it seemed that it would be hard for her to walk around while maintaining the structure. Looking at the beads of sweat on her forehead, it looked like she was doing her best to do it for the first time.


     He'll surely reward this girl for her effort to help. A frozen chocolate bar should do it.


     "Emika, this is enough. Move Chameleon's body outside."


     "Okay~!"


     It did not take long for Mark to complete the procedure. The yurt made of vines however seemed to have attracted the attention of everyone around that they started to gather.


     After making Emika remove the yurt, the only thing revealed was Black Devil's dead body on the ground in front of Mark and Emika. Unexpectedly, among the people around them was Janette who Mara was trying to pull back without avail. Janette saw the dead body and kneeled beside it and started sniffing the body but she did nothing else. She looked at Mark with a sad expression on her face.


     Mark was surprise to see her make that expression but also felt helpless at the same time. Janette really saw him as her source of food for some reason and because she was his precious specimen, he was obligated to do so. There was still Chameleon's body hidden by Emika but it was a no go.


     'How about I kill jumper and feed him to Janette?'


     That sinister thought suddenly popped out of his mind.


     However, it was already late. Jumper did not make a move on him and fully surrendered to the soldiers. During that time Chameleon was narrating all his deeds and history, Jumper had no reaction to it and did not look him with hostility. Rather, it felt like everything that Chameleon said had nothing to do with him.


     At the moment, Jumper was being asked questions by the soldiers and it seemed that he readily answered everything he knew.


     Mark patted Janette's head.


     "Next time alright?"


     The weak disappointment on Janette's consciousness finally replaced with agreement. She even rubbed her head on his hand on her own. It somehow felt like he was raising a kitten. He was also amazed how fast her consciousness was developing. By the looks of it, making Mara take care of her affected her a lot since Mara did not alienate her for being an infected and still treated her as her sister and as a human.


     After that, Mark dumped Chameleon's body back to the soldiers. He did not mind what they would do with the body as long as they did not leave it in the open. In the end, Chameleon's body was put inside a body bag and put inside the front most dump truck as that vehicle had the most space left to use. Compared to the other bodies, Chameleon's body was still a good specimen no matter how battered his body became after Mark's torture.


     The other dead bodies were burned in a dug hole and Mark dumped Black Devil's body in the same fire despite the protests of the soldiers. He could not let them know that Black Devil's body was nothing but a dead infected now. Since Black Devil's brain was damaged before his Mutation was extracted, he did not turn but considering what happened to Dominador, Black Devil would likely turn into one if his brain was not damaged by the bullets.


     Everything else went smoothly after the threat was eliminated. Mark also managed to take a nap while the survivors in Citta Italia finished their delayed preparations. It was the same for the people that became hostages. The injured received the best treatment the medics and doctors of the military could give. Among those injured people was SP02 Agbayani who was the Mutator from Firenze. Apparently he had a clash with Black Devil before and ended up being beaten badly. No wonder why the righteous policeman was not around.


     Carlo's sister, Carmela confirmed his fear. Aside from her who was treated terribly by the members of the syndicate along with the other women they captured, all their family members ended up being killed by the heartless thugs or by the mindless infected. Even though that the siblings had a reunion after the apocalypse started, their reunion was very far from being festive. Carlo's mind was in turmoil from both sadness and anger.


     The soldiers, the police and the government officials also heard the stories of the women and the people taken as hostage. Enraged, they all ended up in a consensus. With the exception of Jumper who was a Mutator and agreed to comply with the soldiers, the other members of the syndicate were brought into an execution. The execution was more brutal. Not wanting to waste ammunition on these people, they were all tied with disposable ropes and were thrown to the fire alive along with the dead bodies.


     More than two more hours passed and the preparations ended. Before anything like another swarm of flies or mosquitos appeared, the leaders decided to set off. If everything went smoothly on the way and according to the initial plan, they convoy would likely reach Bay City a few hours before midnight.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     171 The Road Difficult to Traverse
      Day 6 – 5:03 PM – Molino Boulevard, Ligas, Bacoor City, Cavite


     The sounds of gunfire continued along the way. The convoy had already driven past the compound of the ruined City Hall several minutes ago. They were closing into the most populated area of Bacoor. Because of that, the number of infected they were encountering started to increase but in the least, not too many and were too scattered to called a horde.


     Irene sat at the back carrier of one of the Humvees while hugging her assault rifle. As there was not much danger after the syndicate was eliminated in Citta Italia, things that she did not have time to think of before started entering her mind that she could not concentrate too much on shooting even after they left. Every single one of the soldiers and police were obligated to participate in defending the convoy but with all the thoughts in her mind, she could not effectively.


     "What are you thinking?"


     Keene who was paired with her finally asked. The guy was really dense that he did not notice that there were something weighing her thoughts. If not for her suddenly sitting back after firing a round of gunshots at the infected charging at them, he would not have noticed.


     "A lot of things…"


     Irene sighed. She know that the thoughts she had right now was unnecessary but it was really bugging her.


     What was right and what was wrong? How evil could a person get?


     Back at the settlement when Mark suddenly shoved them into the Multi-cab, she felt annoyed but after witnessing the horror the swarm of flies brought to them, she was shaken. She was shaken not only because of fear but because she actually felt relief that she was not among the people who died outside. She saw several soldiers and people stung by the flies and turned into infected. At that scene, she somehow felt happy that she was not in their shoe. It made her feel conflicted.


     She was a soldier and she should be one of the people protecting them but was it really alright to feel happy that she survived and the people she was supposed to protect died?


     The next thought came to her when the soldiers started to burn the remaining members of the syndicate alive. At that scene, was it really alright that she saw those men not as human but animals? She could not help but ask herself how those people were able to commit such devilish acts.


     According to the hostages and what Jumper confessed, aside from Jumper, every single one of them was a devil in human skin.


     The hostages came from two sources. The first were those who were caught while they were evacuating while the second ones were those who were found during the supply runs of the syndicate. Nevertheless, both face the same kind of torment. The able ones mainly composed of men were forced to work on their base building defenses and fighting the infected. For the women, they became a means of entertainment for the members of the syndicate.



     The main problem and the cause for the soldiers to burn those animals alive were due to the point that the syndicate did not share their supplies to their hostages. On the head count, there were one hundred twenty-three hostages and even more than that before for sure. With that large number of people, how were they fed? The hostages did not know it and only knew that they were fed with boiled salted meat. On Jumper's confession however…


     The source of that meat was not something that humans in the right mind should consume. It was fortunate that the meat did not come from the infected but it just made the whole thing even darker..


     The hostages would likely lose their mind if they learn about the source of that meat.


     Jumper on the other hand seemed to be appreciated by the hostages. It seemed that he did not touch any of the women and even incurred the ridicule of the other members for taking in the children saying that he had a weird fetish. The children however were all fine and by the looks of it, Jumper rather took good care of them. Now that the threat of the syndicate, Jumper let the children return to their relatives. It was unfortunate that some of those children had no relatives to return to anymore.


     When Jumper was asked why he did that when he was a member of that syndicate…


     "Do all of you really believe that I wanted to join them? I just had no choice."


     That was how he answered.


     Irene told her thoughts to her childhood friend. Unexpectedly, Keene laughed.


     "What's funny? I'm serious here."


     "Just don't think too much. What those thugs did was wrong but what's wrong with surviving? Don't think too much. Just follow what you believe in just like before."


     "What I believe…"


     "That's right! As long what you believe isn't wrong, it's fine. If you really care for those who died, then live for their sake and perform what they could not anymore. That simple."


     Irene lifted her head and looked at Keene incredulously. What she received from him was a straightforward and brainless answer but she could not refute him at all.


     Irene sighed, she should think over this once more later and ask someone else more experienced.


     ***


     Day 6 – 6:23 PM – Emilio Aguinaldo Highway, Talaba, Bacoor City, Cavite


     About another two hours passed once more after they left Citta Italia. They had already left Molino Boulevard and entered the highway but their speed horribly suffered. If it was before the outbreak, the distance they traversed from Citta Italia till their current location would just take about half an hour with the normal rate of heavy traffic considered.


     Now however, the blockade of vehicles at the exit of the boulevard started their current headache. Even though the dump trucks still managed to get them out of the boulevard, it was because the vehicles blocking the boulevard exit were smaller vehicles with freezer vans as the largest ones. After entering the highway however, it became harder for them to move that even the military trucks started to help in pushing the smaller vehicles aside.


     Another problem was the increasing number of infected they needed to defend the convoy from. This area was too close to a large street market, several malls, fast food chains and more enclosed markets. These establishments caused the population influx in this area. Even though the infected that was left here was a smaller portion compared to the whole population that frequented this area, it was still enough to give everyone a huge headache.


     If the infected attacking was not handled effectively, it could spell disaster. It was more apparent with the constant appearance of Mutated Infected. The rather most common among the Mutated Infected were the Dozers. There were also infected animals from time to time and some new kinds of Mutated Infected appearing in the area.


     RATATATATA!


     Mark jumped unto an abandoned vehicle and killed several infected charging towards him. He was hired to escort the convoy and he had to participate in thinning the number of infected. Together with him, he could see Abbygale running about fast like the wind. In terms of kill count, she could not compare to those who had guns but with physical kills, she had the highest number.


     From time to time, Mark would also use his machete to save a few bullets but the kill speed was rather insufficient to keep up with the stream of incoming infected. He had no choice but to use his gun. His presence on the battlefield however caused to lighten the load on the soldiers in one way or another.


     Not only that the number of infected the soldiers had to kill lessened but also the pressure the on everyone fighting the infected decreased significantly. It was due to the Mutated Infected charging towards him every single time despite how close they were to another person.


     The other members of his group also joined the fray since earlier due to the slow movement of the convoy through this heavy blockade. Nikky and her other group members defended the southern side while Jason and his group defended the northern side. Mark and Abbygale on the other hand move from place to place helping where the highest congregation of infected were located near their position.


     Not only Mark and his group but the other soldiers had already moved out of their vehicles to help. Captain Dela Rosa and Major Lopez could also be seen fighting the infected near the front of the convoy. It was the same for Chief Mallari and his police force.


     Mark looked at the passenger seat of their vehicle where Mei sat. He told both Abbygale and Odelina not to tell anything about what Chameleon said. It was not because she should not learn about it but it was better for her to not know. Besides, he himself could not remember what happened that night. If what Chameleon and Black Devil said was true, then it was not him who did the killing. For all he remembered, the first human or at least, looked like human, he killed in real life was the infected security guard at the mall.


     As for who did it, it could not be any more obvious. He also suspected it when he woke up at home after all those things happened at that time. He would also not forget that time. It was because of those injuries that he started to completely disregarded the outside world and stay within the confines of his house as much as possible.


     He was sure that it was Freed who did it.


     What for? Why did he save Mei that time?


     Mark had no way of asking Freed for answers. Even though the two of them may be sharing the same body, it was impossible for the two to meet face to face and clear everything.


     Sighing, he shot the head of another infected he was facing.


     Mark looked at the road ahead. Seeing the scene in front, he could not help but shake his head.


     It seemed that this parade of abandoned cars would last till the exit of the highway. Furthermore, it looked like that the convoy would still move at its current speed till the end due to the large number of city and provincial busses that blocked the road.


     Mark took out his phone. Seeing the current time, he frowned.


     They were running late.


     It was already almost seven and they were still stuck here.


     'Did anything went wrong?'


     Mark started to contemplate.


     As Mark did not know anything about what would happen before the scene in his premonition started, he just followed every circumstance in a normal way.


     'Then, why?'


     Mark started to have a bad feeling about this.


     ***


     Day 6 – 7:58 PM – Cavite Expressway Toll Gate, Parañaque, Metro Manila


     They spent some more time on the highway and even lost several soldiers and policemen in the process. Mark could not deny that the constant fighting within about four hours was tiring.


     After they entered the expressway however, the convoy started to move faster as the number of vehicles in the expressway decreased in numbers.


     It did not take too long though and the convoy had no choice but to stop.


     The dump trucks could push smaller cars effortlessly and push larger vehicles like busses and trucks with quite a difficulty. Nevertheless, there was no way for it to push a whole collapsed building blocking the expressway.


     Blocking the middle of the road…


     It was the whole toll ticketing booths structure that fell to the ground.


     The whole heavy roof of the structure was still intact and it looked like that the metal supports were bent to the ground.


     Everyone was in a dilemma.


     Mark however, started to get ready for another life and death encounter.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     172 Incoming Danger
      Day 6 – 8:04 PM – E3 Expressway, Parañaque, Metro Manila


     One meter thick, sixteen meters wide and a hundred meters long…


     That was how large the structure was in front of them blocking the entirety of the less than a hundred meter expressway. The whole structure was made of pure concrete along with its metal foundations. Aside from that structure that used to shelter that actual toll ticketing booths underneath it, there were also a large number of abandoned vehicles that littered the place. Even under the large structure, there were a lot of remains vehicles that were crushed by its weight.


     There were three lanes of the toll area that was free of vehicles and the vehicles outside those three lanes were seemingly pushed aside. It had just meant that before the structure collapsed, there were people that passed this place. After shortly investigating the area, they concluded that the people that passed by should be the convoy led by General Perez' son 1st Lieutenant Rafael.


     They were sure about that because they also received that report and the bullet casings that were left scattered in the area had serials belonging to the military. The soldiers were also sure that the collapse of this structure happened just recently considering how much dust could be seen in the surroundings. There was even a lingering smell of concrete in the air despite not closing in towards the collapsed structure.


     "Should we call unto Bay City for assistance?"


     Captain Dela Rosa suggested to Major Lopez who was beside him. They looked at the structure and around the area to see if there would be any alternative routes they could take. To the east side of the expressway, there was a small emergency road that should only be accessed if there were emergencies at the expressway. That same road now was filled with abandoned vehicles. The dump trucks had no way to push those vehicles aside as there was no extra space to push the vehicles to. That was how narrow that road was. They could remove the vehicles one by one but it would surely take a lot of time to do so.


     Past the safety barriers of the expressway, the west side was a forested slope directly connected to Manila Bay while the east side was a highly forested block. Breaking the safely barriers on either side was not plausible either. Going back and finding another route was not possible either. The nearest roads going the same direction were all two lane streets. Those narrow roads would disrupt the formation of the vehicles and a lot of areas on the convoy would be vulnerable to attacks. It was because the narrow roads would prevent the military vehicles from moving freely.


     Calling for assistance from Bay City was all that they could do.


     Bay City was still more than four kilometers away from this place. If they could hold their ground till the assistance arrived, they should be able to find a way to deal with the collapsed toll plaza.



     ***


     Mark wore a backpack filled with magazines that had just been filled by everyone inside the vehicle. While Mark and the others were fighting outside, the work of everyone inside was to fill in the empty magazines with the right ammunition. After they left the heavy traffic area near Zapote, Mark started to pack up the filled magazines into his backpack and took out several guns from the back of the vehicle.


     When the convoy stopped, Mark finally stood up with three guns hanging on his body. None of them could understand what their leader was going to do with all that weapons and ammunition. The last time some of they saw him do that was back then when he retrieved his things from his house facing thousands of infected alone.


     Melissa looked outside, Anna and the others who thought the same also looked out of the window. The place was rather empty and the soldiers and police were already dealing with the infected around the place. Why was Mark preparing this much?


     Not saying anything to them, Mark walked out of the vehicle. Mei followed behind him and Odelina on the driver's seat did the same. As if sensing something ominous, the two little girls did not want to get left behind.


     Stepping outside the vehicle, what Mark did first was to look at the sky and unto the southbound lanes of the expressway. The moon was already shining above them illuminating the whole place. However, this only made Mark frown even more. He them made his way to the back to unchain the motorbike from the back of the vehicle.


     "Gege, is this the place?"


     Mei asked while looking around. Odelina was doing the same. Remembering what Mark told them last night, their hearts were pounding with nervousness. He told them that everyone would die once that monster he saw in his dreams appeared. If it was before, Mei would not be afraid of dying but she felt that it was different now. She did not want to die anymore.


     To their dismay, Mark did not speak but nodded in agreement.


     He had no way of seeing the whole environment in his dream due to the circumstances and the flames that surrounded the place. One thing he was sure however, was the red bus on the right most lane of the southbound half of the expressway. It was the same red painted bus that he leaned his back on as he watched everyone being slaughtered one by one..


     Nevertheless, Mark kept on feeling that something was not right that he had to glance at the moon every now and then.


     The moon was already shining at the center of the sky. In his premonition, by this time, he should be already in his life and death struggle. Before he was almost squashed to death, the last thing he saw was the moon at the center of the sky.


     "It's late."


     Mark muttered. Actually, if it was like this, most people would already rejoice that the disaster seemed to have passed already and nothing happened. Still, he could not shake off the foreboding feeling.


     He looked at Odelina and took out a phone and told him a combination of numbers.


     "Master, what is this for?"


     "Open it. There is only one non-system default application installed there. Every two hours, that application will request for a password and you have to input the numbers I told you. While the password is not inputted, the application will lock up and if the password is not given for another hour, the application will delete its data. Remember that unless something happened to that phone, you have to keep it from deleting the saved data."


     "Why?"


     Odelina was confused.


     "The content of that data is something the scientists in Bay City will surely want. I'm sure you can use that to exchange for something important from them. Keep that phone and if something unexpected happens and all of you need the aid from General Perez or from Captain Dela Rosa, you can use that phone in exchange for their help."


     Odelina remembered what her Master said with great importance.


     "Master, are you sure this will work?"


     To that question, Mark shrugged his shoulders while he pulled down the motorbike.


     "Who knows? Maybe it could, maybe not. At least, there's more possibility that it will than it won't."


     RUMBLE!!!!


     A loud rumbling sound echoed across the place taking everyone's attention. The sound seemed to have come from the buildings quite a distance away to the east from their position. The sound of rumbling metal and concrete filled their ears even louder than the sound of the gunshots.


     DRAAA!!!


     KROOOAR!!!


     Two roars of unidentified origin followed the rumbling sounds. Those coarse, ferocious and loud roars made everyone's hair stood up on ends.


     BAM!!!


     RUMBLE!!!


     The roars were followed by a loud sound of something big crushing unto a building and by the sounds of a collapsing structure.


     The sources of the sounds were still far away and they could not see anything but it made the soldiers clutch their guns ready to fight anytime. Roars and sounds of collapse continued and was getting louder and louder. It was as if the sources were closing in towards them slowly.


     "Master, I thought, you say that there should only be one?"


     Odelina frowned facing the direction were the loud sounds were coming from.


     Mark was also frowning. There should only be one and he was sure of that. One of the roars they were hearing was familiar to him. It should be the one that supposed to appear here and annihilate them.


     Hearing the frightening roars, Mei could not help but clutch Mark's arm. Not because she was afraid but she suddenly felt that Mark should not follow his initial plan anymore. The things happening now were far from what he told her and Odelina.


     Seconds and minutes passed and the sounds became louder and louder. With uncertain event that was about to happen, the soldiers instructed everyone to move the vehicles into the further lanes and assume a defensive formation. For some random coincidence, Mark's vehicle, the MB sprinter, was actually placed just in front of the red bus.


     Without the lights coming from the houses and the streets, the moon fully illuminated the place.


     Everyone's hearts was pounding as they all faced the same direction.


     Finally, the first building just on the other side of the forested block collapsed in a loud rumble. They finally had a glimpse of the source of those roars.


     Two terrifying monsters were in a struggle fighting each other.


     The first one was what caused the collapse of the building. It threw the other monster towards the building showing its unfathomable strength. It was humanoid at a shape of a female but it stood on its fours, no, rather than its fours, it did not have its hind legs. She was using her stone clad hands to drag her body forward. However, even though she was crawling, her height on that position was already staggering three meters. Her skin was covered in rough stone. Due to her massive size she was not too fast moving but her body structure was enough to make people looking at her freeze.


     RUMBLE!!!


     The second monster stood up from the collapsed building scattering dust and debris around. The monster was actually larger and taller that the first one. It was about as tall as a two story house which should be about five to six meters. Its head was too large and was shaped like a frog with its gaping large mouth. The monster's stomach was bulging and its arms and legs were all obese looking. However, what was more noticeable was its rough skin with a metallic luster.


     After standing up, the frog headed monster charged towards the stone woman. It was fast moving despite its size and weight. It opened its mouth lashing out its long tongue towards the face of the stone woman. The blade covered tongue hit the stone face causing a display of bright sparks but the stone woman was rather unscathed. The stone woman countered with a punch but the frog headed monster jumped up agilely dodging the attack.


     "We're not watching a movie right?"


     A question from one of the soldiers slipped through the loud sounds of the fight between the large monsters.


     They all wished that they were just watching a movie right now.


     The two monsters in front of them were fighting but no matter which one win…


     They had no way to fight it.


     Turning back where they came from? It was even more impossible. Surely by this time, that horde of millions of infected should have already reached the entrance of the expressway.


     They were all stuck here waiting for their deaths unless they could find a way to survive this horrifying event.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     173 The Stone Clad Woman
      Day 6 – 8:17 PM – Southbound E3 Expressway, Parañaque, Metro Manila


     Using the dump trucks and the military trucks as the outer defensive cover, the smaller vehicles managed to hide in the inner rows. The soldiers and policemen hid behind the trucks observing the two large monsters fighting just two hundred meters away from them. Not a single one of them wanted to shoot even a single shot at the monsters. The same was for the refugees and other personnel. Everyone felt nervous but all they could do was cover their own mouths trying not to make any sound.


     Just a single loud sound they made could lead to everyone's demise at this moment.


     Mark, hiding behind the MB Sprinter was tightly frowning. Everything deviated too much from what should have happened.


     The scene in his dream, the crushed vehicles, the disembodied Irene, the killed Captain Dela Rosa and Keene, the death of Odelina, Abbygale and Iola… Mei's body that was punched with a hole on her chest…


     All was done by that woman in clad in stone.


     He could never forget that…


     Yet, what in the world was that frog head?


     Mark was gravely mistaken…


     The future changed in a horrible way. Futhremore, he judged the enemy from his premonition wrongly. The stone clad woman was not an infected but was actually a Failed Mutator…


     No wonder…


     Mark felt laughing.


     It was no wonder why that stone woman killed everyone first before trying to kill him. Not different from normal Mutators, the savage consciousness of Failed Mutators also had a dominating emotion or trait on their minds. That consciousness also had intelligence and mindset different from the ones the original consciousness had. Like Odelina's who was "Bloodthirsty" and Laelaps' who was "Ferocious". When the two were saved before their consciousness was fully consumed, Odelina changed into "Loyalty" and Laelaps with "Independence".


     What the stone clad on her subconscious was…


     "Torment…"


     She wanted to torment her enemies as much as possible before killing them.


     Irene was killed before Keene and Captain Dela Rosa to torment the two. He was the last one to be killed because that stone clad woman wanted to torment him the same way.


     However, how could that stone clad woman knew the torment that the others were feeling? Unless…


     That woman was also an Empath! It was also the reason that the frog headed infected was attacking her!


     "Sh*t!"


     Mark's eyes dilated in that realization and he suddenly looked at that stone clad woman from behind the vehicle.


     The woman threw a large debris towards the frog headed infected and was facing her enemy. Yet, Mark could feel that most of her attention was actually targeted towards them! He now noticed. Their fight was closing in towards them not by chance but because the stone clad woman was actually approaching their direction despite being hindered by her enemy.



     She knew that there were people here!


     Mark's grave expression did not escape Mei who was beside him.


     "Gege, what's wrong?".


     Mei's voice snapped him back.


     Mark looked beside him and saw Mei, Odelina, Abbygale and Iola staring at him with worried and scared expressions. He patted the head of the two girls and gave a tight hug at Mei who did not feel happy at that hug at all. That hug however, was not just to try and cheer up Mei but to also calm him mind.


     The people around them who saw Mark did that were not confused at all. Rather, they thought that Mark had already given up and were saying final words to his loved ones. They felt the same. Those two monsters in front of them was not something they could survive.


     Mark released Mei and did not speak and just patted her head. Mei on the other hand stared at him as he took out a radio.


     "Captain Dela Rosa, are you there?"


     Mark spoke at the radio. During the time they were lining up the vehicles into formation, he heard from the radio that the soldiers had already called for reinforcements from Bay City. They also made another contact after they finally had visuals of the two Unknowns in front.


     "This voice… Mark?"


     Captain Dela Rosa's voice sounded from the radio along with the noisy background.


     "How long will it take till the reinforcements from Bay City arrive here?"


     "They said that it would take about fifteen to twenty minutes."


     Dismay filled Captain Dela Rosa's voice.


     "That's too long."


     "We know but we have no choice but to wait."


     Mark did not speak anymore. He knew far more than the soldiers knew about what was happening.


     The road was blocked and returning was not possible. To escape on foot? The stone clad woman was an Empath. It was very likely that she could also detect people like how he did. The last option was to fight and it would surely lead to everyone's death. Even escaping while a few people stay behind to defend was also not plausible. It would be easy for the enemy to annihilate the people that stayed before pursuing the ones that escaped.


     The only option left was for him to distract the two away from this place and there was no other person that would be able to do that aside from him. If it was a normal person that would do that, the frog headed infected might follow but not the stone clad woman since there were more people here. If Mark was the one to do it, he could make that woman detect that he was also an Empath and it was likely for her to chase after him. For the same reason, the frog headed infected would surely come after him.


     DRAAAAAAA!!!


     A shriek like roar was released out of the stone clad woman's mouth. That scream made Mark tense up as he suddenly jumped into action. He hurriedly grabbed Mei and the two girls along with Odelina. He pulled them down crouching to the ground behind the MB Sprinter.


     BAM! BAM! CRASH! BAM! TAM!


     A plethora of sounds echoed everywhere which caught everyone off guard. Even the soldiers who were attentively watching the fight between the two monsters were not able to react.


     Soon, the people were greeted to a devastating sight along with shocked and frightened shrieks to painful screams and moans.


     After he was sure that the sounds had stopped with only the screams and shouts left, Mark let the four stand up. What greeted them now around them was the horrifying sight.


     Broken windows and large gaping holes on the vehicles and cracks on the asphalt road were already mild. For the unlucky ones, quite a large number of soldiers, policemen and the refugees died on the spot while a larger number of people were injured. Most of them even died inside their vehicles letting their blood drip out of the doors and splash on the windows.


     "Master, what happened?"


     Odelina was too shocked. Everything was fine just now but her master only pulled them down for several seconds and the things made a horrible turn. They then saw Mark pick up something on the ground not far from them. It was a pointed rock about the size of an eight hundrem mililiter soda bottle. Similar looking stones also littered the road. Seeing the rock made Odelina look towards the stone clad woman and she saw that the silhouette of the woman was somehow thinner. It was as if she cast off a few layers of her stone armor.


     It was then that the people inside the MB Sprinter went out one by one in panic.


     "Why are you all going out? It's dangerous!"


     Odelina hurriedly intercepted them since her two children also ran out.


     "Mom! Something hit the roof of the car!"


     The scared Odette hurriedly hugged her mother and complained. What the girl said however made Odelina feel cold sweat on her back. The other vehicles were damaged and people even died. What ever happened, everyone was within the range of attack. She frantically wanted to check the damage on the vehicle.


     Mark's voice suddenly cut her off.


     "Don't worry. Our vehicles are right behind the dump truck, that attack won't directly hit our cars. All you have to be worried about are stones falling from above."


     It was part of Mark's arrangement and not only the MB Sprinter but also the vehicles of his friends along with Monique and Harvey's were all hidden behind the thick plated dump trucks.


     He was expecting that and it was not a one-time attack either. It was the AOE attack of that stone clad woman which caused most of the casualties and damage in his dream. It was a rain of stones. Her body would tense up along with a shriek like roar and her stone armor would spit up into pointed pieces like a hedgehog. Those pointed stones would then shot away from her body at fast speeds. The each stone projectile was fast and strong enough to penetrate even armored vehicles in a direct hit but in the least, the falling stones would not. It was likely that she used that attack to deal damage to both the frog headed infected and to them who were watching.


     "Boss, are you hiding something from us?"


     Melissa who also ran out of the vehicle asked. Her question immediately stirred up the crowed. After all, that previous attack also hit their vehicle and the result to the others was devastating. They could even see the frantic refugees asking for help dragging their heavily injured loved ones, the soldiers that were hurriedly running here and there and there were even dead people around with large gaping holes on their bodies.


     Mark's actions since earlier were too odd especially when he suddenly pulled Mei and the others down to take cover. That action was too timely to the sudden attack despite the fact that he was not facing the battle at that time. Along with that attitude and explanation... It was as if he knew what was going to happen.


     After shaking his head, Mark stared at Melissa.


     "It's better for all of you to not know. You all should return inside the car. It might be too dangerous to others but our vehicles are armored."


     "But Boss…"


     Melissa hesitated.


     "Just return inside, I need to find the military officers first."


     Mark did not speak anymore to her. After making Mei and the two girls stay inside the vehicle, he left towards the northern side of the convoy where the vehicles of the leaders and the Humvee Emika's family boarded were located.


     Along the way, she saw the dead bodies being hurriedly moved out of the pierced vehicles but both soldiers and refugees. The ones who were injured were being tended by the medics and were applied first aid despite the danger.


     Among the injured soldiers, Mark saw Irene. She sat on the ground behind one of the Humvees with Keene beside him clutching her left hand. On her right was the same doctor who checked Iola back then when the little girl was near death. Irene's neck and right shoulder were bleeding profusely. Looking at it, the skin on her neck and shoulder were scraped off even revealing her white shoulder bone.


     It seemed that she was almost beheaded like how she ended up in Mark's dream. Irene was lucky that she was still alive and conscious.


     Mark did not disturb the childhood couple and walked towards the group of soldiers and policemen nearby. There, he saw the leaders in a heated discussion.


     ***


     "We should leave this place already! Just abandon the vehicles and let's go on foot! We are nothing but sitting ducks here!"


     "I have the same idea. Those two, whatever creatures they are, are still in their heated battle yet we are already receiving damage."


     "I understand what you two wanted to say but we won't have any way of protecting everyone on foot! If you all think that all of you can fight the infected on the way, I won't stop you. Furthermore, we had no way of moving on foot without being detected by those two Unknowns! There are too many people with us!"


     Councilor Palabrica, Congresswoman Lanie and Captain Dela Rosa voiced their opinions respectively. Chief Mallari was only listening at the side and it seemed that he would go with whatever decision the others would come up with. Major Lopez on the other hand was on a deep contemplation. He was likely to be weighing all the advantage and disadvantages of the suggestions they gave.


     "Don't bother with those rubbish ideas. No matter what all of you come up with, it will end up with everyone dying. It's all false hope."


     A man's voice suddenly joined the discussion. His voice was full of mockery for their suggestions. The voice was too confident that they would die that it made them look at the direction the voice came from. There, a man stood with a heavy bag and several weapons hanging on his body.


     "Mark!"


     Both Captain Dela Rosa and Madam Lanie called out the man's name at the same time.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     174 Incompetence
      Day 6 – 8:23 PM – Southbound E3 Expressway, Parañaque, Metro Manila


     "What do you mean?"


     Major Lopez ignored the two that called out to Mark and asked with his eyebrows knitted tightly. His expression told how much pressure the military officer felt towards their current situation. What Mark had just said was damping water on their confused heads without even explaining his side at all.


     Mark turned towards the Major.


     "That stone woman there knew that there are people here and anyone that will try to escape will be targeted by that woman first. It's not a coincidence that those two were getting closer and closer unto us when they are fighting each other. Look closely…"


     He gestured the people to look at the two. That moment, the stone clad woman whipped away the frog headed infected with a swipe of her right hand. Before the infected could recover and attack once more, the stone clad woman had already taken three steps back towards the direction where the convoy was.


     "See? She's going our direction."


     The expression of everyone that heard him turned grave. They did not notice at first but now that Mark mentioned it, those small movements would not escape their eyes anymore.


     "What do you suggest that we should do?"


     Major Lopez asked after turning back to Mark once more.


     "Major! Why are you asking a civilian for-"


     An unfamiliar soldier tried to interrupt but he was stopped by the Major.


     "We can't fight and we can't escape. Either way, all of us will get killed. Even if half of us fight while the others escape, how long can we hold those monsters out? We are also under equipped for this. Unless the reinforcements from Bay City arrive, we have no way surviving this and no one knows if we are still alive by the time they reach this place."


     "But Major…"


     "Enough, Julian. If you're not convinced, then think of a good plan yourself."


     The soldier finally stopped. It may be degrading as soldiers that they needed to consult a civilian for a plan but he could really not think of a way.


     "Now, say your piece. I doubt you're here just to ridicule us right?"


     Major could not help but ask when he saw Mark sneering.


     "There's no time so I'll get straight to the point and make it simple. You all stay here and don't leave. I will lure those two away as far as I can. When the people from Bay City arrived and I'm not here yet, you all should escape. Just wait for me at Bay City."


     What Mark said was really simple but to do it was not simple at all.


     "Isn't that dangerous for you to lure those two?"


     Captain Dela Rosa worriedly asked.


     "If you can name someone who can replace me and last long enough till the people from Bay City arrive, then, I'll gladly give the task."


     None of them speak after that. The cue here was not to defeat those two but to last long as much as possible. Back in Citta Italia, Mark already showed that he had enough skill to react and dodge fast attacks.



     "Besides…"


     Mark continued.


     "I'm not going to fight them. I'm just luring them away. You all needed to stay here to make sure that that stone woman won't he attracted to all of you suddenly escaping. As I said, the people to escape first will be targeted."


     "What if you fail to bide for time? How are you sure that those that will escape will get attack first? Also, how are you sure that those two monsters will follow you in the first place?"


     Councilor Palabrica posed several questions in succession.


     "If I fail, then you can do whatever you want. For the second question, why don't you try to do it yourself? As for how I am sure that they will follow me, I already said it. Those who flee will become the first targets."


     ***


     When Mark returned to where his group was positioned, almost everyone was nervously watching the fight between the two large monsters. The fight had already reached the forested area just on the other side of the expressway. The trees and buildings were already toppled and the fight between the two was getting more and more intense. Loud sounds were more audible to everyone every time the jumping frog headed monster landed on the ground or every time the stone woman stomp her stone covered hands.


     He did not watch any of those scenes and started to prepare. Now, he started to feel thankful that the frog headed infected was there trying to kill the stone clad woman. If not, despite knowing what would happen he would lose the chance to think of what to do and prepare. Around him, Odelina and Mei waited for his instructions.


     "Mei'er, Odel, mount this on the bike. Also get several M16 magazines and fill that box on the handle bar."


     Mark said as he handed his M16 and bag to the two.


     The box he was talking about was a metal box made of thin metal sheets and small metal bars. The gun mount he made the military install in front of the motorbike was something he designed. Following the design, that box there could be attached, slide and detached from the mount and the use of it was to make it easier for the M16 to be reloaded even if he was driving the motorbike. Mounting a machine gun at the motorbike could also do the same but the weight would surely hinder the maneuvering and that was why he came up with this.


     While the two were following his instructions, he began to work on the multi-cab carrying the LPG tanks. Checking the now metal covered and tightly sealed back carrier of the multi-cab he noticed a smell of petroleum faintly escaping from the carrier. When he opened that door behind, he smelled the pungent smell of leaking gas and noticed that the metal roofing had a hole. Looking on the LPG tanks under the hole, one tank was pierced by a pointed rock.


     "Odel, can you get me the duct tape from the car?"


     Mark called out which Odelina immediately replied to.


     Using the duct tape, he sealed the hole on the roof from the inside. The next thing he did was to open the valve of every single tank inside the sealed carrier. Upon closing the door, he also covered the spaces around the door with duct tape completely sealing the leaking gas inside.


     "Oscar right?"


     Mark called unto the soldier that had driven the multi-cab.


     "Yes sir!"


     "Your task here is done. Call your captain here and you can go back to your unit."


     With a salute, the soldier went and called Captain Dela Rosa. While waiting, he chained that prepared motorbike unto the side of the multi-cab. The captain came with the other leaders in tow not long after he was finished.


     "You're ready?"


     Captain Dela Rosa asked.


     "That's right. I will leave my group on your care. Don't forget our deal."


     Mark said disregarding the others present. The word "deal" however raised an eyebrow on the other leaders especially Major Lopez, as they looked at the captain. Captain Dela Rosa shivered with cold sweat on his back knowing that it was likely for him to be questioned about this deal later.


     Unexpectedly, before the other leaders could speak, a familiar person that came with them spoke. His arms were bandaged but his eyes sparkling for some reason. It was SP02 Agbayani.


     "Mark, right? For you to sacrifice yourself for everyone here, I'm sure you'll be deemed by the people here-"


     "STOP!"


     Mark interrupted with a tight frown. He really could not stomach to let this person here to finish what he wanted to say. Just the tone and how this person spoke were giving him shivers.


     "Police Chief, can you take this guy here away?"


     Mark said to Chief Mallari.


     "Wh-what? Why?"


     SP02 Agbayani was flabbergasted. The first time he met Mark, the person did not even let him speak. Now he was being interrupted once more and was even requested to take away. While his eyes were widened with shock, Mark spoke.


     "I'm not doing this to be view what you wanted me to be viewed alright? If there are others who can do this without failing, then exchange with me. I'm just doing this because all of you people are freaking too incompetent!"


     Odelina slapped her forehead hearing that. Her master had really said it. She looked around and the expression of everyone around changed dramatically. Furthermore, what he said not only impacted the soldiers and the other people but also the members of his group who had just learned what was happening from the mouths of the other people.


     But of course, no one here could refute him despite how what he said slapped their faces.


     Mei on the other hand knew that he said that out of irritation. Her Gege had already done too much this past days and he was also tired. Very tired. He was just doing this for the sake of the people in their group and to finish what he started. She was sure that if it was just her, the two little girls and Odelina and her children, even with Laelaps and Fein, they could escape this without any problem. But he was keen on paying his debt to them and it led to him doing everything by himself. It was very easy to tick him off now that he was tried and things had deviated from what he prepared for.


     Mark suddenly felt someone hugging him from behind.


     "Gege, don't mind them. Don't be angry anymore."


     Despite the piercing stares around him, he did not care and took a deep breath.


     "Sorry, I lost my self."


     Mark said calmly facing the two military officers.


     Unexpectedly, it was Major Lopez who replied first and even with a smile unbefitting his stern old face. However, it did not look bad at all. Rather, his smile was filled with both amazement and amusement.


     "Don't worry. What you said is true. All of us here are incompetent in terms of dealing with either that syndicate or those two monsters. Well, I never thought that someone would say that straight to our faces."


     As their highest officer admitted, the soldiers felt crestfallen. That was right. They were now relying on a civilian that they were supposed to protect. What could they be called now other than being incompetent?


     "I'm going already."


     Mark said with a serious face and looked at the major. That statement the major said completely made him fit enough to become one of his groups support once they enter Bay City.


     "I asked Captain Dela Rosa for some arrangements, you can ask him about the details. I wish you can help with that."


     "If it's nothing harmful or illegal, as long as your plan worked and we made it to Bay City, I'll help with all I can."


     Major Lopez promised and he was sincere with that.


     "Actually, you don't have to promise me that. I'll tell you all. If something happened to anyone in my group… If I can make those two monsters follow me, think about what else I can bring towards Bay City."


     Mark said with a sneer before he turned around and faced his Odel, Mei and the two girls that hopped off the vehicle after hearing that their father would be leaving. He hugged the two girls assuring them that he would come back with presents.


     "Odel, I'll leave them to you alright?"


     "Yes, Master. By the way, if possible, bring Fein with you."


     Hearing that, Mark nodded. It would be another assurance for him to bring the oversized beetle with him.


     The last one was Mei..


     With a tight embrace Mark whispered.


     "Take care of yourself alright? Don't leave Odel's side."


     "Yes. We'll… I'll be waiting."


     Mei replied before leaving Mark's arms.


     Under everyone's eyes, Mark who took Fein with him boarded the multi-cab and started the engine.


     "Time to get those two monsters away from this place."


     Mark murmured while he shifted the gear and started to move the vehicle out of the defensive area. He looked at the two creatures on the vacant lot on the other side of the expressway. His eyes were glowing brightly with red light.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     175 Expressway Chase
      Day 6 – 8:30 PM – E3 Expressway, Parañaque, Metro Manila


     Tremors after tremors echoed as the two heavy large monsters continued to battle each other destroying everything around them. Buildings crumbled along with trees uprooted and even things that should be out of their reach were impacted by the thrown stones and debris. Yet, no matter how intense the battle between the two, their bodies remained almost unscathed as their attacks did little to damage the other.


     At that moment, a small vehicle drove out in the middle of the expressway pointing the rays of its head lights towards the two giants. The stone clad woman was startled to the sudden change of lighting but did not manage to stop and look due to the frog headed infected ignoring the light and continuing its barrage of attacks.


     That was when the two suddenly felt an undulation of energy coming from the vehicle. The two froze and both looked at the vehicle at the same time. At that moment, the vehicle moved forward and made a sharp turn driving away towards the south. The stone clad woman was frozen as she felt the energy that felt both attractive and dangerous at the same time. She was like a predator animal that suddenly found something unknown and curiously wanted approach with all cautiousness.


     The behavior the stone clad woman displayed however did not last long. It was due to seeing the frog headed infected running after the vehicle without hesitation. Unlike the stone clad woman who was a Failed Mutator and having her own consciousness comparable to a predatory animal, the frog headed infected relied purely on impulses and instincts. The moment it felt something that attracted it more than what was in front of it, the only thing it would do was to chase after that thing. Not wanting to lose against enemy, the stone clad woman immediately followed.


     The previous fight to death of the two monsters became a competition on which one of the two would catch the source of that energy. However, the stone clad woman was obviously slower than the frog headed infected. Due to that, the Failed Mutator started attacking the mutated infected trying to stop it from reaching her prey.


     Despite that situation however, the stone clad woman still had the thought to turn her head back checking on the movements of the humans hiding behind the large group of vehicles until the vehicles were out of its sight.


     ***


     Seeing the two behemoths become shadows in the veil of the night being led away by the vehicle driven by Mark, the people left behind finally sighed with relief. Even though they were still far from truly escaping, it was already a huge step towards survival.


     Actually, most people had no confidence about what Mark said. After all, there was truly no basis for what he said. It was just fear of annihilation and hope for survival that they complied. However, with the two monsters chasing after Mark just like how he assumed, their doubts towards him turned into belief. Due to that, none of them really thought of escaping even though the monsters were already far away. They feared that what Mark said would become true and the monsters would return to kill them all the moment they tried to leave. In the least, they should wait for the reinforcements from Bay City as they planned.



     CLAP! CLAP!


     Major Lopez clapped to get everyone's attention.


     "Alright, all of you incompetents! It's time to work! We can't rely on that person for everything of it will prove how incompetent all of you are!"


     He bellowed to the soldiers. Being called incompetents really ticked them off especially when it was their superior who was calling them that. They could not help but stare at Major Lopez with complain in their eyes. Their superior however sneered at their expressions.


     "What is with all that looks? If you are not incompetent, then prove it with effort! We are called incompetent because he had both skill and guts to do what we can't! If you don't want to be called that again, then do what you can do! I don't want to be called incompetent by that person again once he returned! What about you people?"


     A chorus of agreement not only among the soldiers but also other people echoed across the place.


     "Good! Then move! Others check on which vehicles can still run! Those who are able to, hurry up and remove the vehicles blocking the maintenance road! We just can't wait here doing nothing!"


     Not only the soldiers but also some of the refugees helped with the instructions given by Major Lopez. One good quality a leader should have was to turn a setback into a drive to keep the team on moving forward. It was what Major Lopez had just displayed as he used Mark's contempt for their incompetence as a fuel to raise their determination. But of course, there were two who were quite unhappy with what he said..


     "Major Lopez right? Do you think my master will fail in luring those monsters away?"


     Odelina asked with a stern face. Even Mei was glaring at him.


     The wrinkled face of the major suddenly looked troubled. That woman who questioned him was just as scary as those two monsters in terms of capability. Letting out a single cough to clear his throat, he replied.


     "Ladies, we are soldiers, we don't rely on a single plan and expect it to succeed. There are always backup plans to be prepared. Besides, it's not only those two Unknowns are the threat here. With all the noise that they made, it's likely that the infected will come here sooner or later. At that time, we should at least have a way to escape."


     The two did not pursue the issue anymore. It was just the way the Major said it sounded like he was sentencing that Mark would fail.


     Among the people around, there were people who were still grumbling however. Those people were members of Mark's group who knew nothing about Mark's plans while the other one was Emika who slipped out again even dragging her little brother out. Looking at Mark's vehicle driving further away as they hid behind a truck, she pouted.


     "That scary uncle did not even say goodbye."


     ***


     Driving down the expressway dodging the vehicles abandoned in the middle of the road, Mark continued to observe the two large monsters following behind him through the side mirrors the Multi-cab. The loud tremors behind the vehicle were even louder than the engine. Mark was also amazed how fast the frog headed infected on chasing after him. If not for the stone clad woman who kept on attacking the mutated infected, things would be harder in more than one reason.


     Mark sniffed the air around him and smelled the smell of gas. It seemed that the gas leaked inside the sealed carrier was already thick enough that it started to leak out from the carrier.


     "Just a bit more…"


     His eyes glowed redder and redder urging the two giants behind to keep up with him. Not only that he needed to keep the two on following him but also avoid the infected now wandering across the expressway.


     DRAAAA!!!


     "Well, sh*t!"


     Mark complained as he heard that shriek like roar. On his side mirror, he could see the stone clad woman stop stretching one of her stone covered hands pointing forward. The stone armor on her palm emitted cracking sounds as it split into pointed stone shards. She was trying to launch her pointed stones forward with both the frog headed infected and the multi-cab as target!


     He was not surprised that she could do a targeted ranged attack as it was the same move she used to kill Mei in his dream. Still, whether he was surprised or not, it would be dangerous!


     Pulling the steering wheel to the right, he lined the multi-cab in front of the frog headed infected using it to block the woman's attack.


     SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!


     TANG! TINK! TAK!


     KRAAAA!!!


     Several sounds of projectiles slicing the wind as they flew in fast speed sounded from behind. There was no way for Mark to count the number of the flying stones. It was then followed by a plethora of metallic sounds followed by the painful roar of the frog headed infected that he used as a shield.


     However, his vehicle was not unscathed either. He was sure that he heard a sound of impact on the carrier behind and even the side mirror on the passenger's side was broken by one of the stone projectiles. Some of the projectiles even whooshed past the vehicle he was driving and landed on the road in front leaving cracks on the asphalt road. He also had to maneuver away from the projectiles left on the road since those could potentially break any of the wheels.


     Mark looked forward and he could see his target area. It was the circular upward curve at the intersection of the expressway. The curve was not only high but also stuck out towards the waters of the Manila Bay. Upon driving up that curve, he would abandon this multi-cab and go for the next step.


     Just a little more… He was just about five hundred meters now from the entrance of the curve.


     SPLASH!!!


     Mark froze…


     "Fein, can I curse really hard right now?"


     He spoke to the cowering beetle beside him with a bitter smile.


     That sound of splashing water was too loud that he knew that something else was coming. Of course he expected that he might attract other infected wandering around or even other Failed Mutators but he never expected it to come from the sea.


     Mark looked towards his right where he detected the new enemy. All that he could see was something big swimming under the water as it splashed a large amount of water up in the air.


     "TSK!"


     He just saw the head and saw that it was a very large turtle. An infected sea turtle which was likely to be the same size as the vehicle he was driving or even a little larger.


     Even though it added to the danger once this turtle tried to leave the water, he also saw this as an opportunity. Once he lost these gigantic threats, it would be likely that the two giant infected would gang up on the stone clad woman who was a Failed Mutator.


     Saving her? It did not enter Mark's mind. He was solely here to lure all of them away. Unlike Odelina, Laelaps, Jester and Keene that he helped to overcome the alien consciousness eating their minds, the original consciousness of the stone clad woman had already been snuffed out. In any case, she was already a lost case and was needed to be eliminated. The infected was one thing since they could not think and their movements could be predicted. The Failed Mutators was another thing as no one could predict what their new consciousness could do.


     DRAAAA!!!


     Another shriek like roar echoed from behind. Mark smiled bitterly. He knew that the stone clad woman was frustrated as she saw the new competitor for her prey. She did not even stop running as she faced the direction where the turtle was swimming and the stone armor on her forehead cracked before shooting off towards the swimming turtle.


     Unfortunately, it was a futile attempt for her. The stone projectiles were fully blocked by the turtle's shell. Still, the impact of the projectiles pushed the turtle away since it had no ground to channel the impact to.


     Finally, before the turtle managed to come ashore, Mark entered the branch of the road where the inclined curve was. He accelerated as fast as he could not even thinking whether he ones chasing from behind could follow.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     176 An Unexpected Stroke of Bad Luck
      Day 6 – 8:37PM – E3 Expressway Junction, Zapote V, Bacoor City, Cavite


     Reaching the highest part of the curve which was the flyover that led back to the entrance of the expressway which they passed before, Mark stopped the multi-cab after assuring that the pursuers were not on the immediate distance behind. Looking over the metal barrier at the side of the road he saw what was happening below. As he expected, the three gigantic monsters did not lost him but were engaged in a two on one fight at the entrance of the curve. Since the curved road was made only for those vehicles entering Bacoor City, the width of the road was way smaller.


     With the time allowance, Mark hurriedly unchained motorbike hanging at the side of the multi-cab. Inspecting the motorbike, he saw that the tail and the seat seemed to be hit by the stone projectiles earlier. Fortunately, everything else were still intact especially the engine and the wheels. It could still be driven. Nevertheless, he needed to get rid of the three first or he would not be able to return at all.


     Mark then looked at the exit of the flyover. It seemed that the infected spotted him due to the lights from the multi-cab and were now running towards him. He did not have much time. With a tick of his mind, the glow on his eyes flared once more stopping the fight below. They all looked at him and hurriedly tried to find a way to reach his position.


     The infected really had no brains at all…


     Seeing that he was above, the two infected rushed towards him even jumping unto the manmade lake at the center of the curve. On the other hand, the stone clad woman circled following the road rushing up towards his position.


     "Time to move."


     Mark pushed the motorbike away from the multi-cab that was already leaking of gas fumes. He then wore his backpack on his front.


     "Fein! On my back!"


     On that command, the fearful beetle latched on his back before he sat on the motorbike and started the engine.


     He then pulled out the grenade launcher he brought and aimed at the multi-cab.


     BAM!


     The frog headed infected jumped unto the flyover scaling the height of more than three meters instantly. It jumped even neared to him than the multi-cab. However, it was not time yet to make the multi-cab explode. He shifted his aim towards the approaching mutated infected and shot.


     THUMP! BAM!


     KRAAAAA!!!


     The frog headed infected staggered backwards with a roar after the launched grenade shell exploded on its face. If it was like other infected, that explosion was already enough to smash its brain into thousands of pieces but its steel body prevented that from happening. There were dents on its face as the proof that it was hit but that was it.


     Mark did not laze around and immediately loaded another shell into the grenade launcher and fired once more making the frog headed infected stagger backwards even more.



     The stone clad woman and the frog headed infected were both near the multi-cab now. As for the gigantic turtle, he could not do anything about it and could only let it pace around below the flyover.


     THUMP! BAM!


     Mark launched his next shell and it was towards the abandoned multi-cab.


     BOOOOOM!!!


     Following the sound of the exploding shell, the gas fumes leaking from the multi-cab caught fire and the whole multi-cab exploded afterwards. The tremor from the explosion was too much that it felt like an earthquake from where Mark positioned himself. The light coming from the explosion lit up the dark night due to the flames that suddenly rose up in the air. Metal debris from the stored LPG tanks flew away in random directions and even Mark had to dodge some as he retreated.


     Due to being too close to the multi-cab, the two monsters were heavily impacted. Both were not dead yet but they were visibly injured. The frog headed infected plopped to the asphalt with its metal skin turning red hot due to the temperature of the flames. The stone clad woman on the other hand had cracks all over her body.


     "Was it over?"


     Mark murmured but was then stunned.


     He just cursed himself. Both of the enemies were not dead yet. As the frog headed infected could not move, it switched its target towards the stone clad woman who was near it. It shot its barbed and bladed tongue towards the Failed Mutator wrapping her cracked body. The stone clad woman was also barely moving at all. When it saw that its body was wrapped with the disgusting tongue, it did something inconceivable.


     She curled her body into a ball while she was being pulled towards the large mouth of the mutated infected. The cracked stones on her body stood up like a rolled hedgehog.


     Mark was shocked seeing that scene. It totally felt like the stone clad woman was going to self-destruct! He hurriedly pulled the gas handle of the motorbike and immediately left the vicinity.


      CRAAAACK! CREAK!


     Those creepy sounds echoed from behind but Mark did not look back. He started firing the assault rifle mounted on the motorbike killing the infected blocking the way..


     BLAGAM!!!


     The uncanny sound of stones exploding entered his ear and stones rained from behind him.


     GWEEE!!!


     Fein suddenly cried out. Mark saw that a pointed stone whizzed by his side and tore off one of the poor beetle's legs that latched on him. Mark felt bitter as he saw the torn off tarsus part of its right rear leg flew off to the side.


     Another stoned whizzed to his left, it tore off his jacket and Mark felt that his skin was scraped by that stone. That same stone broke the left side mirror of the motorbike.


     Mark wanted to complain. He was good at and liked playing Danmaku kinds of games where he control the character destroying every enemy while dodging a hell rain of bullets. However, using a mouse and a controller to dodge bullets was way different compared to controlling your whole body to dodge a barrage of bullets from behind! Not to mention that he also needed to pay attention to the incoming infected from the direction he was facing!


     BAM!


     A sound of his rear wheel exploding entered his ears and his motorbike started to lose balance. Due to the speed he was driving at, his body was thrown off the moment the motorbike was knocked to the ground. He could only curl his body to lessen the impact as he fell and rolled in the middle of the road. Fein who was in pain due to its broken leg was not able to react either and was separated from Mark when they fell.


     A short fall and strong impact on Mark's back that shook his organs stopped his roll. He swallowed the iron taste in his mouth and looked at his surroundings. It seemed that he had fallen off the flyover. Luckily, he was already away from the highest part of the ramp or things might have gotten worse. The decision he made to wear his backpack on his front also removed the chance of him receiving more pain when he fell.


     When he looked up, he hurriedly pulled his shotgun and fired in front of him. The infected shambling towards him immediately fell with a smashed head. Luckily, it was an Eater. If it was a Biter, it would have lunged at him already and he would not be able to resist due to his weakened body.


     "Fein!"


     Mark called out from above after he sluggishly stood up. He could ignore the pain but the weakness brought by the pain was not something that could be removed instantly. After he called, he saw the huge beetle drop from the side and buzzed its wings mid fall. The beetle landed in front of him crestfallen. Beetles had no ability to regenerate their legs, he hoped that its mutation made it able to or it would be a permanent disability.


     Looking around, Mark found that the infected around was already gathering towards him. He looked further trying to find a building to stop by and saw a three floored unfinished building on a squatters' area just to the south.


     "Fein, can you still fly?"


     "GWEEE."


     Fein weakly responded but Mark knew that it could. He made the beetle latch onto his back once more and with the beetle's help, they flew towards that building he saw. He could not care anymore about the aftermath or whatever happened to the frog headed infected and the stone clad woman. He should wait first for the weakness of his body and his injuries to heal before checking.


     After reaching the unfinished third floor, Mark found that the building was heavily barricaded but it seemed that the two people that barricaded themselves here had already passed away. He saw two bodies on the second floor bedroom lying on the bed as if they were asleep. If not for the almost empty bottle and tablets of sleeping pills on the floor, Mark would not know what happened to the two.


     Picking up an empty bedroom, Mark plopped his body to the floor as a sudden weakness enveloped his body. It was opposite of what he had expected. With his regeneration rate, he should be recovering already but what was happening was the complete opposite.


     "GWEEE."


     Fein seemed to be worried about his condition. It seemed that it also felt that something was not right. The beetle paced around Mark as if checking his body.


     When it suddenly cried out loud.


     "GWEEEE!!! GWEEE!"


     It was looking at his left arm where the sleeve of the jacket had been torn open.


     Fighting the weakness he felt, he raised his left arm…


     His eyes dilated.


     There was an open wound about an inch long on the back of his wrist. The problem was not only the wound that was not healing but the skin around the wound was tainted with black color. The veins around the wound also became prominent through the skin and around the black colored skin was the skin that had already started to turn pale.


     It was the sign of infection…


     But how? He was only hit by a stone from a Failed Mutator. Mark questioned himself and suddenly recalled several things.


     Before the stone clad woman released that barrage of stones, her body was partly wrapped with the tongue of the frog headed infected.


     It enlightened him of his bad luck. It was likely that the stone that hit his arm either tore through or was smeared with saliva from the tongue that wrapped around her body.


     Mark sighed as he took out his favorite notebook and wrote a letter despite his shivering hand. He then took out all his important things especially his phone and the camera he always had on his collar. Putting everything in the bag, even that guns that were small in size, he handed the bag to Fein with the notebook separated.


     "Fein, you should return and carry these for me."


     "GWEEE…"


     The beetle sounded sad and even nudged Mark with its horns.


     "Just go. I promised that I will follow all of you to Bay City remember?"


     With that, Mark forced himself to see Fein fly off from the unfinished third floor. When he could not see the beetle anymore, he went back inside and sat beside the empty bed.


     He was not dispirited at all. Would he turn into an infected or become a Mutator? Mark wanted to listen to some anime music but he already sent his phone back. He could only hum the song on his own.


     "Puhah!"


     Blood spurted from his mouth.


     Mark did not know what would happen but he was sure of something. Someone would not let him die.


     "Right? Freed?"




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     177 Mysteries
      Day 6 – 8:40 PM – E3 Expressway, Parañaque, Metro Manila


     The soldiers, the police and the volunteers were not even halfway on removing the vehicles that blocked the maintenance road when the infected started coming in large numbers. The infected came from the east side where the walls, buildings and trees were toppled and destroyed because of the fight between the two large monsters. It was also likely that these infected came here due to the loud sounds from the battle.


     After establishing a defensive formation on the other side of the safety railings, the soldiers and police started to fight back. The remaining people on the other hand continued to work on removing the abandoned vehicles. Removing the vehicles was not easy due to some that had already crashed unto others and were left in hard to remove positions. Furthermore, they only have on dump truck to use for pulling out the stuck vehicles since the wheels of the others were torn with holes at the time the stone clad woman released her first barrage of stone projectiles.


     Among the people helping in removing the vehicles and tending to the injured people were the members of Mark's group. What Mark said about incompetence earlier also impacted them heavily. They should not rely solely of their leader and should also improve themselves.


     In the middle of their respective duties…


     BOOOM!


     A flash of bright light and the smoked light from flames could be seen more than a kilometer away from the southern part of the expressway. The loud sound of explosion followed afterwards. Those who saw Mark fiddle within the multi-cab and smelled the leaking gas before immediately remembered the scene. There could be no other source of that explosion aside from Mark.


     Mei and Odelina felt nervous seeing that explosion. The two could only wish that Mark was fine.


     Despite what everyone felt seeing that explosion, they continued their current work.


     Several minutes after the explosion occurred, there was still no sign of Mark returning. Instead, they saw a car sized shadow moving along the expressway from the south which alarmed everyone. It was because the shadow did not look like a vehicle at all but a creature. Another defensive formation was made to defend against that incoming creature. When it finally got closer, they saw that it was a large sea turtle with bloody wounds and festered skin and scales.


      An infected sea turtle!


     The soldiers opened fire boring holes on the turtle's skin causing blood to splatter around. The shell on the other hand completely deflected the bullets that hit it. Furthermore, the turtle continued to charge towards telling everyone that their guns were insignificant.


     "Shoot the eyes! Shoot the eyes!"


     One of the soldiers bellowed causing everyone to aim at the eyes of the turtle. With the concentrated gunfire its eyes received, the eyes of the turtle bled profusely as the eyes were almost crushed. Deprived of its sight, the turtle slowed down for a second before charging once more. The shocked soldiers started to scatter as the large turtle trashed their defensive line.



     The turtle trashed around even hitting some vehicles away as it could not see. One of the soldiers had his left leg hit by one of the smaller vehicles that was flung away.


     Odelina and Keene joined the combat against the turtle. Odelina caught the head of the turtle and slammed it on the asphalt while Keene pierced its eyes with a half meter bone spike sticking out of his palm. Finally the turtle stopped moving.


     It was then that they heard sounds coming from the northern side of the expressway and saw several pairs of lights approaching. Finally, the reinforcements from Bay City arrived.


     ***


     As the situation was getting dangerous with the infected from the areas east of the expressway starting to come in larger numbers, the plan to remove the vehicles on the maintenance road was stopped. Everyone decided to abandon the vehicles here and the vehicles, specially the armored and military vehicles to be retrieved later. The most important thing now was to get everyone, especially the injured, to safety.


     Seeing two of the people that led the reinforcements, Odelina was surprised. They were familiar since she met the two before. Angeline's brothers, Rafael and Gabriel. Apparently, the two came here to give them preferential treatment which became the source of envy for the other refugees but with how their group performed all this time, no one voiced their dissatisfaction.


     While Odelina led their group on relocating their things unto the vehicles designated to them, something unexpected occurred.


     A bright violet light started to shine from inside the vehicle and the light was too bright that it even shined through the heavily tinted windows.


     "What is happening?"


     Major Lopez asked Odelina but seeing the surprise not only on Odelina but also on the faces of the other members of the group, it seemed that they also had no idea.


     No one was inside the vehicle since they were outside doing things and moving some of the items and none of them saw what happened. They only knew what could possibly be the source of the light. It was the crystals that Mark owned.


     The curious soldiers cautiously closed in to investigate but then, the light reached its peak that it started to be painful to the eyes. At that moment, some sort of force field became visible covering the whole vehicle. If it was during the day, the force field could not be seen but since it was dark and only the moon from the sky illuminating almost everything, the force field became faintly visible.


     One of the soldiers touched the force field and immediately pulled back his finger in pain. His finger was singed. There was no appearance of electricity but the soldier said that it felt like he was electrocuted.


     Unexpectedly, a child walked past everyone closing in towards the vehicle.


     "Iola!"


     Mei hurriedly caught up to her in panic and pulled her into her embrace. She saw what happened to that soldier and it could be dangerous to approach the vehicle. When Mei looked at Iola's face however, she looked dazed and her eyes were glowing with two colors. Iola's left eye was glowing red while her right eye was glowing purple.


     "Iola, wake up!"


     Mei shook the little girl. The others also approached to check what was happening. When they all saw the little girl's glowing eyes, gasps could be heard around them.


     It seemed that the girl snapped from her daze and looked at Mei.


     "They wanted to go to Papa… Papa needs them…"


     Iola spoke with a sleepy voice. There was no need for those in the know to guess what the little girl was talking about when they look at the vehicle and see that bright purple light.


     'Did something happen to Gege?'


     Mei's mind was in turmoil.


     BUUZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!


     A loud buzzing sound was heard which made the soldiers aim their guns at the sky.


     "Don't shoot! Don't shoot!"


     Captain Dela Rosa stopped the soldiers.


     Soon, a large red colored beetle landed next to Mei and Odelina carrying Mark's bag. Everyone's expressions sunk. However, Mei did not lose hope. With what Iola just said, it was likely that her Gege was still alive.


     Fein then nudged Mei with his horn calling her attention and pointed at the pocket of the backpack. Inside the pocket was a notebook. The notebook was the one Mark always used. Mei took out the notebook flipped on it looking for something. There, she found it on the latest page.


     Mark's message was written on that page. The message was short and it seemed that he was having a hard control on writing it since the lines were inconsistent compared to his other writings but the message had a solid meaning.


     "Wait for me. I think, I'll be late but I'll return. I promise. Take care of yourselves. Also take care of my things. I can't live without those."


     Mei felt sad but she smiled.


     'Like usual, Gege worries about unnecessary things.'


     She turned to Iola who was still in her embrace. The light on the little girl's eyes had grown stronger.


     "Iola, Gege needs the crystals right?"


     Iola absentmindedly nodded.


     "Let's go together."


     Mei held the little girl's right hand and they walked together into the force field.


     Abbygale also wanted to follow but Mei stopped her. She had a feeling that she and Iola could enter but not others.


     It was dangerous and the soldiers tried to stop the two but with Odelina's help, the two managed to ignore the obstructions.


     When the two entered the force field, a scene unexpected to everyone unfolded. Iola was not affected by the force field and entered safely. On the other hand, Mei was different. It was as if the energy within the force field was avoiding her body. There was even an allowance around her skin that the light avoided to touch.


     The two entered the vehicle and went out carrying a jar emitting light. Inside the jar was an otherworldly scene. Despite the light being painful to the eyes, none of them were able to stop staring at the scene seemed to come out of a fantasy story. A double terminated crystal suspended in the air inside the jar and several more marble sized crystals floating while circling around the larger crystal in a horizontal orbit. Some of the marble sized crystals even had different colored orbs inside.


     "What is that?"


     One of the soldiers around muttered but no one could answer his question.


     Iola held the jar with both hands. Mei could not hold the jar for some reason and it could be seen that some of her pale smooth fingers were singed.


     ROAAAA!!! GRROOOOO!!!


     The infected started to go berserk as they charged towards their direction. The soldiers on the defensive line started to call for assistance.


     CRASH!


     The jar exploded causing Iola's arms and face to bleed due to the glass fragments that hit her but she did not react to it. She did not feel any pain. In front of her, the crystals were suspended in the air.


     "Go."


     Iola whispered.


     The crystals protected by the force field started to rise up in the air under everyone's watch. The light from the crystal lit up the whole area once more before it started flying to the south. Along with the leaving crystal, the attacks of the infected weakened.


     The scene looked like something that came out of a movie and everyone was attracted to it. They watched the glowing crystals fly away until the crystals were out of sight.


     The light on Iola's eyes flickered and started to dim. The moment the light vanished, the little girl's dazed eyes closed and she started to fall backwards. Mei who was behind Iola hurriedly caught her and lifted her up. Holding the unconscious girl in her embrace, Mei called Abbygale and they made their way towards the vehicle they were supposed to ride on ignoring the inquisitive stares of the people around.


     Before Mei entered the new vehicle, she turned her head towards the direction the crystals flew.


     'We'll be waiting. Please, come back safely.'


     ***.


     It was pitch black…


     Mark did not know if he had already opened his eyes or not… He could not see anything around him. Strange enough, he could see his arms, his hands, his clothes. Despite the darkness, he could see his body as he sat on the ground.


     'What is happening?'


     Mark thought as he tried to remember what happened.


     He was infected and his strength was escaping his body. He felt pain as if his blood vessels were swelling and his heart was pounding too loud that he could hear it in his ears. His head felt like it was being split into two and his flesh felt like it was being seared over strong fire.


     Then, a bright purple light blinded his eyes and he felt a searing pain in his right arm before everything turned into darkness…


     Plop… Plop…


     While he was thinking deeply, he heard sounds behind him… it sounded like steps on the puddle of water.


     Mark turned his head towards the sound and saw a young man, probably about twenty years old walking towards him. He could be younger or older around that. What caught his attention was not the man's handsome but cute face that was similar to Korean stars but his bright golden hair that seemed to glow through the darkness.


     The young man smiled with a refreshing friendly smile and stretched his arms wide as if he was pointing at the whole place surrounding them. He then spoke.


     "It would be the first time for us to meet like this. Let me introduce myself. I'm Freodelius Arishtalia. You can also call me Freed as usual. Welcome to your subconscious world."


     ***


     End of Volume III




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     178 The Last King of Eriellis
      ▋▋▋▋ - ▋▋:▋▋▋▋ - ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋, ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋, ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋


     Freodelius Arishtalia, no, Freed…


     He stood there in front of Mark with his friendly smile. Welcoming him in this dark world….


     And he was greeted with silence…


     Mark stared at him silently, without any expression or even any urge to reply.


     His lips started to twitch and his smile started to crumble.


     "Damn it! Can't you even follow the norm even for a short time? You should ask questions like where this place is or what is going on, right?"


     Freed started to feel depressed. Mark was still staring at him blankly.


     "You're too boring you know that."


     "Well, thank you."


     Mark finally replied.


     "It's not a complement!"


     "I know."


     Freed stared at Mark who was calmly looking at him.


     "I give up."


     He said as he walked towards Mark and sat in front of him.


     The two men stared at each other for some time without talking. In the end, it was still Freed who broke the silence.


     "You're not going to ask me something? You have questions right?"


     "I have a lot of questions but I don't know where should I start."


     Mark shrugged his shoulders.


     Freed stared at him.


     "If you're looking for something to start from, you better start working on you own emotions and showing it on your face genuinely. Really… Seeing you having a straight poker face since the start is reeaaallllly irritating."


     He said to Mark with all seriousness which made Mark start to touch his face.


     "Hmm? Why isn't it working?"


     Mark said with all confusion as he judged his current expression with his hands.


     "Of course, it won't work." Freed felt helpless facing the poor guy in front of him. "As I said, we are in your subconscious right now and it will only show your genuine emotions on your face. You don't have the ability to show your fake expressions that you always do in here."


     Hearing that, Mark finally stopped touching his face revealing his blank look once more. That face made Freed sigh once more..


     Freed knew the reason of this. This was the true face of Mark, a blank one without emotions. The expressions he always showed outside was all his practiced reflex and voluntary expressions in order to react to the circumstances around him. His smiles, his shock, his bitter expressions and the other expressions he showed outside were all fake. His true face was nothing but a blank slate.


     The only times he showed his true expressions was when he was truly overwhelmed with a particular emotion and his expression at that time was truly different from his rehearsed ones. This was one of the reasons there were many times that he was reacting about something else less crucial when he had to react to something more important in front of him.



     It was all due to him being an extraordinary Empath.


     Since the time he started to absorb the emotions of others without rest and control, he started to confuse which emotion he was having. Both his emotions and the emotions of other people scrambled inside his head started to overwhelm his own. The manifestation of his emotions started to weaken and the expressions on his face started to stop showing. In order to cope with things, he started to practice his expressions in order to at least show a reaction to others when he needed to.


     Now that Mark did not have a body to control, his real expressions were revealed bare. Rather, there was no expression on his face at all.


     Freed sighed again.


     "You should really work on that. Mei really liked it when you show your true smile."


     He said while looking at Mark with a bitter smile.


     "You even know that huh. I don't know how she found about it though."


     Mark replied remembering how Mei's eyes lit up when his true expressions came out and how she looked sad when he showed his fake ones.


     Finally, Mark looked straight at Freed.


     "Just what are you anyway? I don't think that you're just some alter ego I created in my mind right? Well, I think, you're not someone to take over my body and replace me. Even though you took control of my body several times in the past and gave me a lot of head ache, you never harmed me intentionally and even saved me several times from death."


     Hearing that question, Freed finally smiled with excitement. It was as if he was waiting for it for a long time.


     "Then, what do you think am I?"


     "Probably, a transcendent consciousness or a foreign soul residing inside my body like a parasite-"


     "HEY!" Freed shouted interrupting Mark and stood up. "That's rude you know that?!"


     Mark just shrugged Freed's retort and waited for his answer.


     Seeing Mark stare at him blankly again, Freed felt as if his energy was draining faster. His emotions scattered in the non-existent floor.


     "I should answer your question right?"


     Freed asked weakly which Mark nodded to.


     "Alright! Behold!"


     Freed picked up him emotions that scattered in the floor and yelled with a smile.


     PLOP! PLOP!


     He then tapped his shoes on the ground creating that water drop like sound.


     Mark then felt dizzy as the darkened surroundings started to distort. A sudden bright light momentarily blinded him making him close his eyes. When he opened his eyes…


     The dark surroundings were gone. What replaced it was the blue sky filled with white clouds. Below him were large green forest and afar were tall stone covered mountains.


     He realized that he was sitting suspended in the air but he never felt like he was going to fall. Finally, he turned to Freed who was looking at the scenery with a nostalgic expression. It was as if he longed for this scene, this place. He looked like someone who had long gone far from his home and could never come back anymore.


     Seeing Freed's expression, Mark did not try to disturb his reminiscence and started to observe the magnificent scene further. On the forest below were oddly shaped trees with reddish smooth bark and circular leaves along with other trees that never existed on earth. He then saw a bird about the size of a sea gull flying above the forest. It had an elongated beak shaped like a flamingo's but had wings that looked like an eagle's. The body of the bird was shaped like a pigeon's and its tail was like a rooster's. Furthermore, its feathers were composed of black and white alternating colors with a red crown on its head.


     He realized that this scene in front of him was not from Earth at all.


     When he looked around, Mark saw a city from afar. The city looked like something that came from sci-fi movies with circular buildings and glass covered highways. At the center of the city was a large stronghold like building with several tall towers around it. Atop the tallest building was a holographic emblem looking like a royal family's from fantasy novels.


     He looked at the sky and there were actually two small suns and two moons despite that it was during the day.


     Mark looked back at Freed. The latter was already looking at him taking pride with the scene around them.


     "Let me introduce myself again."


     Freed said as the blue polo, black slacks pants and red shirt he was wearing started to distort. His clothes became a robe armor with elegant royal style but it had a right shoulder armor extending to his arms and into a glove. The glove had a marble sized crystal at the center and the light from the crystal extended towards the crystal tubes on the armor giving a sci-fi vibe on it.


     The marble sized crystal looked familiar…


     "I'm Freodelius Arishtalia. The young king of the former Kingdom of Arishtal in the planet we call Eriellis." Freed bowed. "You're right. I'm not an alter ego you created. I'm a consciousness that drifted thousands of years in space before finding you when we arrived here in Earth."


     Freed raised his right hand to his chest.


     "You must be thinking how and when?"


     "I'm not." Mark looked at the crystal on Freeds glove. "You entered my body six years ago from that crystal with a golden orb inside right? The one on your glove looked identical, just different in color."


     "Seriously, you're no fun at all." Freed smiled bitterly. "Well, that shortens the need to explain I guess."


     "Say… This planet called Eriellis. It's not some world from a parallel universe right? Since you said that you have been drifting in space, then, this planet is somewhere within the same universe. Probably in another galaxy, am I right? So, you're an alien."


     Mark examined Freed as if trying to unravel what he really looked like.


     "Hah…" Freed sighed. "This is my true appearance you know that. I'm not some grayling or reptilian in disguise."


     Overwhelmed by confusion and curiosity, Mark finally let out an uncertain expression. Freed felt satisfied seeing that Mark showed that kind of face.


     "I'm also human, no the people from our planet are also humans. It's just we were raised in a different planet. In fact our ancestors came from here, Earth."


     Freed started to tell his origins.


     Their ancestors came from the older civilizations of humans on Earth. Probably, it was even a civilization that was not recorded in history of any of the current countries. It was a lost civilization.


     It was not that they managed to build a ship or any vessel that could traverse space. Their civilization was coerced by the creatures they acknowledged as gods to ascend to another plane, another world. It was because a disaster was about to happen on Earth. They did not know that those gods they acknowledged were actually extraterrestrial beings that guided the civilizations to develop at that time. The disaster then came. Earth was submerged in water through endless days of rainfall.


     At that time, the people of their civilization had already left using a very large vessel that could traverse through the sky and through space. Their ancestors were made to sleep inside coffins made of metal and glass. The moment they woke up, they were already at another blue planet called Eriellis.


     Through the guidance of their gods, their civilization developed quickly and even way faster than the civilizations left in Earth developed. Even in the modern times, Earth was still struggling with the development of land vehicles but Eriellis was already exploring the planets around them without any problems.


     One of the reasons of their fast development was because the whole Eriellis was managed by a single monarchial government. Even though there were still internal disputes over power, country destroying wars did not happen to hinder their development.


     Freed was the latest, the youngest and the very last king in the history of Eriellis. He was also the last member of the Royal Family of Arishtal in existence.


     It was because the planet they called home, the planet they called Eriellis, was nothing but a speck of debris floating in space now.


     "So, your planet was destroyed?"


     Mark asked.


     "Unfortunately, yes."


     Freed sounded sad and emphasized the current scene around them.


     "This scene you see here is actually the last scene of peace in our planet before it fell into chaos. It was the day before the fall of our planet started."


     Freed suddenly looked at the sky.


     "Look, it is coming."


     Mark traced the direction Freed was looking at and also stared at the blue sky.


     BOOOM!!!


     A scene of several bright lights exploding in the atmosphere following a sound of explosion and the shockwave that blew away the birds, trees and even buildings.


     "Familiar right?"


     Mark blankly nodded.


     The scene currently unfolding in front of them was similar to the video he saw in the internet several days ago.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     179 Differences and Similarities, a Journey from Eriellis to Earth
      ▋▋▋▋ - ▋▋:▋▋▋▋ - ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋, ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋, ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋


     "Did your planet get infected with Mutagen?"


     Seeing the scene in front of them, Mark could not help but ask. Now he was frowning. He was truly feeling the threat Earth could possibly face in the future. If it was really Mutagen, it would not be long before Earth followed the path Planet Eriellis took.


     Surprisingly, Freed shook his head.


     "Just watch."


     Freed urged Mark to watch the scene around them.


     Like a fast forwarded scene, the birds that were flying high before they were blown away started to grow in size and started to grow features way different from their initial appearance. The mutated birds of different species started to fight. Then, the unexpected scene happened and the expected physical fight did not happen.


     Instead…


     One bird threw fire balls to another bird while another released electricity around its wings. Icicle spikes were conjured in front of one bird and the icicle spikes flew like a bullet and skewered the bodies of the enemy birds around it. It looked like a scene from an anime adaptation of a certain monster battling and hunting game.


     The scene flashed and they were suddenly in the middle of the city. The fascinating city before became a scene of destruction. People wearing odd looking clothes were running away while many people had turned into zombie like creatures. There were different looking ones which had similarities to a Mutated Infected but they were actually hurling magic like attacks on the soldiers defending the civilians.


     Even though the soldiers were wielding laser and plasma rifles, it did not have effect on some of the magical zombies since some of them conjured wind barriers and energy barriers around them. Some of them could even fly.


     This was not Mutagen. Even though the transformation and the symptoms were similar, it was way more dangerous than Mutagen. It was no wonder that despite being an advanced civilization, Eriellis lost this war.


     The scene flashed and fast forwarded. A woman bitten by the zombies in front of Mark and Freed did not turn. Instead, the bite wound started to heal and her hair started to change color. Her hair turned crimson as if her hair was colored with flames. She recovered from her pained and weakened state and started conjuring flames on her hand. She started to fight the zombies with her new power and protected the innocent people.


     Mark watched the woman and he could link her to the Mutators infected by Mutagen.


     "Get it now?" Freed spoke. "That is why I did not recognize it first when I woke up few days ago when you fought with Odelina. Mutagen seemed similar but also different to the infection we experienced in our planet. The main difference I can see is that Mutagen affected creatures more on physical aspect while PsyPathogen affected creatures on a mental aspect."


     "You call it PsyPathogen?"



     Mark questioned.


     "That's right. It is because it turns almost everyone infected by it into Psychics or in another term, Espers." Freed affirmed. "Our scientists found out that PsyPathogen could either change or enhance the human brain enough for us to be sensitive and able to control forces and energies around us. It was never understood how the change or enhancement were chosen for every ability but it was confirmed that people with the same bloodline as those that became Psychics first had a higher chance to become one."


     "That's the same as what I assumed."


     Mark said.


     "You're right. There are a lot of similarities between Mutagen and PsyPathogen. Even though the effects to those who were infected were different, I'm sure that both pathogens came from the same source."


     Freed agreed once more.


     "Or maybe, the other was a mutated pathogen of another."


     Mark thought making Freed nod.


     "So, you're also a Psychic from that pathogen, right?"


     "I am. I'm sure, my hair gave it away."


     The scene flashed once more and they were transported in a room where Freed about a year or two younger was lying in a large regal bed. He was obviously in pain and his arm was bleeding. Around him were his officials and two beautiful girls sat to the right of his bed worriedly looking at him. Behind the two girls was a man about the same age as Freed looking all serious.


     Before Mark could ask, Freed started to talk.


     "A levitating infected managed to sneak into the castle and killed almost everyone. My father who was the king, the queen, my mother, the crowned prince, the soldiers and even maids and other officials, a lot of people died." Freed looked at Mark with a helpless smile. "I'm not really the crowned prince. I'm the second prince, the first son of the king on the first concubine who was my mother. In that attack, in order to protect the first princess who was my sister from the second concubine, I was bitten. Luckily, I did not die and became a Psychic and also inherited the throne that way."


     Freed looked at the younger girl and approached, he tried to touch her head. Unfortunately, everything around them was not real and his hand only passed through her.


     "This is my beloved sister, Elailia. We've been too close since we were kids and she was even closer to me than my mother." Freed glanced at the other girl but he did not introduce her to Mark.


     Mark noticed the mixed emotions freed had for that girl. He was sad, lost, angry and happy at the same time.


     Seeing that Mark noticed his emotions, Freed inhaled deeply and spoke.


     "This one here is Amecia. My childhood friend and supposed to be my Fiancé. The one I loved."


     "You two did not end up with each other? I don't think the reason is that she died."


     Mark voiced his assumptions making Freed shake his head with a bitter smile.


     "When I became the king, I can't participate anymore in the front of the defense. I'm the final pillar holding the kingdom. Once I die, our civilization would have crumbled faster." Freed looked at Amecia and the man standing behind her with complex emotions. "Amecia… along with my best friend Orulian led the battle together since both of them became Psychics too. In the middle of the long defense against the zombies, they helped each other, protected each other…"


     "And fell in love to each other."


     Freed squatted on the side of the bed watching the unconscious younger version of him.


     "They told me what happened and apologized. I was angry at that time. I called them traitors and wanted to banish them out of what remained of the kingdom. But I held it in. I just wished them to be happy since both of them were important people to me. You can say that it was the magnanimity of a king."


     "So, you've been NTRed and you accepted it like that."


     Mark said expressionlessly with his arms crossed.


     "DAMN! YOU! Do you really have to ruin the atmosphere that way?!"


     Freed shouted, his nose was blowing smoke..


     "What happened then?"


     Mark shrugged Freed's angry shout.


     Calming down, Freed continued.


     "They vowed to protect me, the king to their last breath as atonement to their sins. That however caused them to be nothing but puppets to my control. If I wanted to do something to them, they would not be able to refuse since their former status was stripped from them with that vow. Well, they really fulfilled that promise. They really died protecting me so I can't say too much."


     The scene flashed.


     The city was gone. Bodies over bodies of dead people littered the former city that was nothing but a wasteland now.


     Freed along with fifty Psychics were fighting on their own and the young Elailia was even among them. There were no soldiers anymore and there were no other people to help them. Aside from the zombies that they were fighting, a creature as tall as a mountain was moving from afar. For sure, that creature was even larger than Mount Everest. It was a creature with millions of eyes and thousands of more than kilometer long tentacles.


     A bright light flashed and a large ray of red hot beam seared across the battlefield from that gigantic creature. The target was none other than Freed who was at the center of the battlefield. Orulian who had the best reflex managed to react and pushed Freed away and ended up being hit by the beam of light. He died with his body split slanted from his armpit to his waist. However, before everyone could react to his death, another beam flashed towards Freed and Amecia was the one to block it. Her forehead was pierced by that light and she fell beside the decapitated body of Orulian.


     It was a losing fight. Everyone was dying one by one. Even Elailia died soon after. It did not take long and only two people were left. They were Freed and a woman wearing a hood he was protecting.


     In the last moment, Freed helplessly nodded to the hooded woman behind him. Mark could not make out her face due to the hood but he could see that she had a bright glow on her eyes. Her left eye was glowing red while her right was glowing purple. She took out a crystal that could not be any more familiar to Mark. It was the double terminated crystal with marble sized crystal orbiting around it.


     The marble sized crystals flew towards every dead body of Psychics and started glowing. Soon, each crystal had a glowing orb inside them. With a flick of her hand, the crystals returned and orbited around the larger crystal one more. Then, the woman clasped the crystal above and below causing it to glow brighter and brighter. A force field was erected preventing anything from entering aside from Freed and the woman.


     With the force field enveloping the two, the crystal flashed and their bodies fell down to the ground lifeless. What replaced them were two more crystals with glowing orbs inside that started orbiting around the largest one.


     The crystal immediately flew away out of the planet leaving everything behind.


     The scene flashed once more and they were already outside the Eriellis. The blue planet had already changed its color. As if a balloon filled with air, it suddenly exploded. The crystal that was escaping was swept away by the explosion and its force field dimmed despite the fact that it was already several hundred thousands of kilometers away. The crystal then drilled itself entering a large stone debris from Eriellis hiding from every danger.


     More than a thousand years passed, the stone debris found its destination, the blue planet and the mother planet of their ancestors. However, before the debris could enter the planet, it was shot down and exploded. Most of the crystals were lost around the world while only three remained around the large crystal.


     The next that happened was what Mark knew.


     "So, you really travelled using those crystals huh."


     "We did. I and the woman you saw behind me. We call her Keeper. The crystal was a manifestation of her ability and it can be used in many ways and not only to store abilities of Psychics, Mutators and Infected. It could do a lot more."


     "Then? Why did you choose me and what do you need from me? If you ask me to save the world, then I'll totally decline."


     "Don't worry, I won't ask for something stupid as that." Freed smiled. "Though, I won't force you to do it, what I want is for you to find out what was the source of this mess. That's only if it's possible. I'm sure, whether it was PsyPathogen or Mutagen, there should be someplace they came from right?"




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     180 Revelations, The Goal and The Starting Line
      ▋▋▋▋ - ▋▋:▋▋▋▋ - ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋, ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋, ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋


     "Wait." Mark interrupted. "I know what you wanted is something crucial to everyone but don't you think that its way overboard to ask me that? You traveled more than a thousand years in space and space is way vast. How do you expect me or even anyone here on earth to be able to accomplish that?"


     What Freed wanted was way harder than saving the world in Mark's opinion. Saving the world would just take the whole world as a scope but searching for the source of PsyPathogen and Mutagen had the whole universe as target. Furthermore, even with the latest space technology on Earth, it was still impossible.


     To what Mark said, Freed let out an understanding smile.


     "That's why I'm not forcing you to do it. Just do it if you're able to. Besides, if it was back before those meteoroids collided with Earth's atmosphere, it would really be impossible. But with how your body reacted to both the crystals and the Mutagen, it really isn't impossible now. Even though the chances are small, there's a possibility."


     "What do you mean?"


     Mark tilted his head.


     "One word, COMPATIBILITY. The compatibility of your body to both PsyPathogen and Mutagen is at unprecedented levels. If you ask me now, Mutagen is not changing your body but your body is absorbing and using Mutagen to change. If you're a citizen of Eriellis, I'm sure that you'll become the strongest Psychic in no time at all. There are also other factors. So, the possibility for you to gain abilties to traverse space it not zero at all."


     Mark felt surprised. That fact was really surprising. It was no wonder now how he was on the level of Mutators even though he's just an Evolver. Even though he relied on his Empathic abilities and Self-induced adrenaline rush, there was no doubt that he was on par with some of the Mutators he encountered before in terms of physical prowess.


     He noticed something from what Freed had just said.


     "You say that my body is also compatible to PsyPathogen. It is the crystals?"


     "That's right. The large crystal that keeper materialized is made out of the essence of PsyPathogen. It emits small amount energy constantly that came from the PsyPathogen itself. Normally, that small amount could barely affect anything since even if people were to absorb it, the amount will be reduced to almost nothing. You however, absorbed that minuscule amount of energy without any hindrance and even enhanced your Empathic abilities slowly in the past few years. Even though it was not enough to induce an upgrade to your ability, Mutagen that came from the same origin made up for it."


     Mark nodded. So that was why.


     "Back to topic, I won't force you to do it. I won't hear the answer in the future anyways. I just want to let you know what I wanted. After all, PsyPathogen caused me a lot of grievance."


     Freed said with a melancholic smile.



     As the second prince and the son of a concubine, his life was lax and his duties were minimal. He could live freely as long as he did not sully their Royal name. What he dreamed was to have a free and stable life, marry and if possible, manage a small territory under him.


     Everything changed when that peace was ruined when PsyPathogen arrived in Eriellis. He lost most of his family. He lost the girl he was supposed to marry. The unwanted responsibility of being a king was dumped unto him. Now, he was nothing but a lost consciousness that could not exist on his own. He wanted to know where the cause all of what happened to him came from.


     Unfortunately, he did not have the luxury to wait for the answer.


     "You're going to disappear soon."


     Mark realized and Freed nodded with affirmation.


     "A thousand years is already too long even for a ghost to exist not to mention a consciousness like me without a body. I could not even take control of your body anymore even when you're unconscious. Actually… I used up most of my last energy to make this meeting happen. It was lucky that a third consciousness appeared to make this possible."


     Freed looked at Mark.


     "Normally, only one consciousness is allowed to exist in the conscious part of the mind. When the main personality is in coma, the other could come out like how took over your body several times before. Now that there is a new consciousness, it made it possible for me to pull you in here since there was a consciousness to take over outside."


     "So, I'm a Mutator now?".


     Mark asked.


     "No, not yet. Your body is still in the process of changing and the change was taking too much time. Your body was way too compatible with Mutagen that an overall change was happening and there was even three at the same time." Freed tapped the air with his foot and the scene turned black once more. Evolution, Mutation and Fusion. Those three are happening at the same time."


     It made Mark confused. He understood the evolution and mutation but what was fusion? Something was fusing with his body?


     "That's right. Something is currently fusing with your body."


     Freed held out his hand in front and a replica of the double terminated crystal appeared.


     "We call this PsyCrystal. It can absorb energies around it and produce different crystals depending on the energy in abundance. As you know, the smaller sphere crystals can store abilities of both Espers and Mutators or even Mutated Infected if the infected mutated enough to a certain degree. Unfortunately, it also causes the infected to flock towards it due to the energy it emits. It also holds several more uses but to be able to use it, you needed to fuse it with your body."


     "But didn't I leave those crystals in the vehicle…"


     "Keeper, she sent the crystals to your body. No, she's not Keeper anymore I guess. That little girl had already inherited her soul and abilities. Keeper disappeared already."


     Freed looked sad once more. He then tapped his foot and a large screen appeared in front of them.


     What was shown on the screen however looked like a video where the camera was moving erratically. It was like an amateur video just taken with a very high quality camera. Mark realized that the video was on first person view.


     The place seemed to be in the middle of the city. The person whose sight was connected to the screen was currently rampaging fighting the infected around him. The person controlled several red gelatin whip-like tentacles from his palms. Mark noticed when the person waved his arms in front of him. On the back of his right wrist, a double terminated purple crystal was embedded on his skin.


     "It's my body isn't it?"


     Mark asked as he turned to Freed.


     "That's right. Quite an amazing ability you developed."


     The emotionless Mark was suddenly filled with different emotions. Abbygale was a cute cat girl, Odelina was a bone armored woman, Emika was a little dryad while Mikio could be considered as something like a spriggan or a tree sprite. Laelaps was a golden dog and Fein was a four horned crimson beetle. On the other hand, Keene was a bone blade warrior and Jester was black cat boy. He however…


     He somehow resembled a… Like a…


     "A hentai tentacle monster right?"


     Freed continued his thoughts with a wink. Mark wanted to hit this guy.


     "Actually, it's expected. You're body had already mutated way before Mutagen infected everyone. You think your ability is only to control the generation of Adrenaline and allocate which part of your body to receive it? You're wrong. It's true that you can control the release of adrenaline but anyone can do that with enough psychological training. Allocating the adrenaline to a specific part of the body however isn't."


     Freed turned back to the scene on the screen.


     "You have the ability control your blood. What nutrients should be allocated to where and even command your blood cells to prioritize which chemical and where the chemical in your blood should be carried. It is a mutation far from what science could explain. Mutagen however took that ability of yours into another level and even evolved further."


     Watching the scene on the screen, Mark noticed that the tips of the blood whips actually had metal spikes on them making the whips able to pierce through the bodies of the infected. Unexpectedly, after one of the whips pierced the infected's body, its body started to thin as if it was being dried up of blood.


     "I can absorb blood of others?"


     Mark looked at Freed in askance.


     "Probably." Freed shrugged his shoulders. "I also don't know up to what extent your body will change to. You better savor this scene since other Mutators had no chance to observe a demonstration of their abilities without struggling in pain."


     ***


     Time passed after that and Freed made Mark wait for the changes in his body to finish. The scene in the screen became more and more redundant as the savage consciousness that took over Mark's body had no intellect due to not being able to absorb Mark consciousness that was inside his subconscious. Freed also felt bored and closed the screen.


     The two started to talk about many things, about the usage of PsyCrystal, about the history of Eriellis and about many more things.


     "By the way, I have to apologize. Not only to you but also Mei."


     Freed scratched his head.


     "Where did that came from?"


     "The sufferings of you two and being detached from the world was because of my actions. Three years ago before you became a shut-in. The time you witnessed Mei's kidnapping. You two should have died there."


     Freed smiled.


     "Do you believe in fate? Our gods at that time said that fate exist for everyone. However, it's different from what most people thought of it. Fate is not a just a name to tell that something was destined to happen. They said that fate is some sort of energy in the universe that could influence and could be influenced by everyone. Like how you just waved your hand without knowing and the dust from your hand flew several miles away just to make someone else sneeze. Following the energy of fate around you two at that time, you two should have died already. However, I interfered."


     When someone died, his connection to life should have been severed and what were left were only the memories of people that knew him. Mark and Mei were both destined to die at that time and the connection to the world had been severed. Their connections to people started to drift away since they had no foothold in the world anymore as people who were supposed to be dead.


     Due to that, they started to be neglected by destiny itself and were treated as pests. Since they should be dead, their effect to the fate of others should have been minimal. However, the two remained alive. Since they had did not have much connection to fate anymore, they could affect the fate of others tremendously.


     "You're talking something like a preacher from some religion you know that?"


     Mark shrugged.


     "But you believe me right?"


     "I can't deny it since I'm able to see parts of the possible future itself. Besides, it's not like science deny these things in theory. Experts only tell that there were no scientific explanations for these kinds of things, YET. Those who say that the world is exactly what they knew were nothing but a bunch of narrow minded idiots."


     Freed could not help but laugh because of Mark's logic.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     181 A Permanent Farewell, The Start of the New Adventure
      ▋▋▋▋ - ▋▋:▋▋▋▋ - ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋, ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋, ▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋▋


     Mark blankly stared at the laughing Freed. Even though he was mostly smiling all this time, this was the first time he actually laughed. Although it felt like Freed was making fun of what he had just said, he just let him laugh out loud. This person who was more than a thousand years old already, he only lived seventeen years of happiness and the rest were all suffering and looking for solace.


     "You don't have to apologize. Yeah, it was kind of hard living like everything had forsaken me. But, I'm not alone now. Also… If I did die back then, I won't be able to enjoy myself in an apocalyptic world like this."


     Those words made Freed laugh even more.


     "Yeah right. You're a zombie survival fan after all. That's where the two of us are different. I longed for peace and you longed for chaos."


     "Yet, you chose me out of all people in the world."


     "Yep."


     Freed closed his eyes, he now had a peaceful expression in your face.


     "You should cherish Mei. I saved her just because she was someone you perfectly needed."


     Mark turned to Freed, confused, to see Freed looking at him with serious eyes.


     "You need a stopper for that Empathic ability of yours. You already realized right? Her body rejects foreign energies unless the energy was channeled to her through direct contact. Even though being an Empath is something awesome or cool sounding to most people, it's a dangerous ability to the wielder. You already experienced the mildest and the moderate side effect of this ability. Headaches, fevers and nose and eye bleeding, those are just mild side effects. You confusing the emotions of others to yours and the weakening of your own emotions are just moderate ones." Freed's tone changed into a serious one. "If that is not regulated especially since the apocalypse is filled with negative and extreme emotions of people suffering, you will totally lose your emotions. In the worst case, you'll go crazy from being overwhelmed by the emotions of other people."


     "That can't be helped isn't it?"


     Mark replied as he did not care at all.


     "Actually, there's a method to delay that from happening."


     Freed said making Mark pay more attention.


     "Channel the excess energies into the PsyCrystal and turn into the smaller crystals. That way, you can reduce the burden in your mind. You can consume the crystalized energies when you needed to. Well, that method is not as effective as keeping Mei on your side though."


     Mark nodded seriously taking his advice.


     "Besides…" Freed continued. "You should already accept her feelings. Don't become like me."


     "A Cuckold?"


     "Seriously you… Why do you always find chances to call me things like that?"


     Freed felt infuriated but could not do anything.


     "As payback. You think I already forgot about how you took over my body several times years ago just to court and flirt with several women on the street?"



     "What? You looked so lonely so I thought of finding you a girlfriend."


     "I don't need you to do it."


     "But you never had one."


     "At least, no one will leave me for another man."


     "You…"


     Freed sighed… He gave up first. There was no point on arguing with Mark who was not showing any expression at all. He then realized…


     "Are you angry that I did not do anything when Amecia left me?"


     Mark froze. He turned his head away.


     "I remember now. You hated stories where the woman left the protagonist for another man, especially the ones where the protagonist did not take revenge at all being all nice and wishing the best for the woman no matter how he felt hurt inside. Right? Also, those protagonists who fell into despair instead of fighting for their feelings."


     Mark did not speak. However, Freed smiled.


     "To think that you will actually get angry for my sake… Thank you."


     Mark looked at Freed. He was smiling but there was water dripping at the corner of his eyes.


     The dam has been broken. The hundreds of years of pent up emotions finally overflowed. It was because there was someone now who he could finally share his thoughts even though it was just a one-time instance.


     Strong men did not cry they said… But Freed was not strong. He was just forced to be one.


     ***


     It had been a while now. Since they were inside the subconscious, the two did not know how much time had already passed by. It was because unlike Mark who owned this small dark world, the consciousness outside was not connected to the subconscious. Just like how it was with Freed. While Freed could read and know what Mark was thinking, Mark could not do the same to the latter since he was a foreign consciousness.


     "It's time."


     Freed stood up and spoke.


     "You're going already?"


     Mark asked.


     "That's right. Your mutation is almost done already. The only thing left is to place the fourth key into place."


     The fourth key, it was the Psychic ability Freed had. It was why Mark gained no additional ability from the Mental Crystal that entered his body six years ago. It was because Freed withheld the inheritance. Now that Freed did not have much time left, it was the right timing for Mark to receive his inheritance.


     "The moment I disappear, I'll take the guy outside with me and we'll both fuse with your consciousness. You'll inherit my psychic ability as I said before and also gain full control of your abilities as a Mutator."


     Freed started to walk slowly towards the darkness.


     "Don't forget about my other request. The first one my take a long time but the second one is easier."


     "I have to search of the inheritors of the other 47 people right?"


     "Yeah. If the ability is being used for good, then let it be. If not, spare nothing to take it back. Those are the abilities are from my precious comrades. I'd rather not let them get sullied."


     "Don't worry, I'll remember that. Besides, I will also get your memories right? It will be difficult for me to forget that."


     "Hahaha, that's right. Next is that you won't be able to use your Empathic abilities and the ability you will get from for a while. You need to wait for both abilities to consolidate in your mind or you will suffer a backlash."


     "You don't have to repeat that. I know that already."


     "Lastly, don't make Mei wait too long even if the life expectancy of humans increased to an unprecedented length."


     "Just go already. You sound like a mom going out of the house leaving a kid at home."


     "Alright. And... thank you for listening to my story and the fun I experienced in the past six years…"


     Freed finally vanished, being swallowed by the darkness.


     Mark let out a smile on his expressionless face.


     Everything that happened since he entered this place was like a fantasy story. Not all people had the chance to experience something like this.


     While reminiscing the time he had in this dark place, Mark's eyes dilated as he clutched his head in pain.


     Even though Freed had already warned him of this, he never expected it to be this painful. If not for his perseverance, he might have screamed out loud already. The pain was as if his head was being drilled with a hole.


     It then flooded. Freed's memories along with two unknown energies he never felt before. The first felt like crackling electricity while the other felt like pumping blood. He could only close his eyes and endure the pain until it subsided.


     How long did he clutch his head? He did not know. The pain was enough to make him forget about everything.


     The moment he finally opened his eyes… The dark world was nowhere to be found.


     What greeted his wake were lush green surroundings. He was currently sitting on the ground with his back leaned on a large tree. He looked around and everything he could see was nothing but flora. Around him were trees, bushes, grass, flowers and rocks. It was a scene that could only be found inside forests.


     Mark looked at his body stained with blood. He was perfectly fine making it impossible to determine if the stains of blood on his body were his or not. More importantly, he was currently naked. It seemed that the savage consciousness created by the Mutagen tore off his clothes for some reason. Making Fein bring away his things back then was a really good idea.


     "Where… am I… anyway?"


     Mark spoke. His voice was really hoarse. His throat felt too dry that it seemed like he had not drunk any liquid for a very long time. It even hurt a bit when he spoke.


     He was in the middle of a forest he never knew. There were a lot of forested areas in the Philippines but Mark could not remember any forest near Bacoor, especially something that resembled a mountainous terrain. The nearest ones from the place he fell unconscious should be more than forty kilometers away either east or southwest. In that case, did that savage conscious traveled that far?


     To even go hiking…


     Mark looked at the sky. It was almost evening. He scratched the back of his right wrist. It was not his skin that his fingers touched however but something hard. Looking at his wrist, he saw the PsyCrystal embedded on his arm. He had the urge to try the things he learned from Freed but it was not a good time to do so.


     He needed to find shelter. More importantly, clothes.


     CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK!


     Clicking sounds started to be heard coming from behind the trees. Mark somehow left frustrated. Like Freed said, his Empathic ability was currently repressed. He could not tell whether the source of the sound was something living or not.


     Although his head felt really light, he was not used to it.


     The source of the sound finally showed itself. It was actually a millipede about the same size as his arm walking around the trees. Looking at how it behaved, it was not an infected but an insect that had already evolved. These kinds were usually docile and posed no threat to him at all. In fact, the millipede even changed its route after sensing him standing in the open.


     Still, seeing how large the millipede had grown compared to its actual size before the apocalypse, it would remind everyone that the world had already changed.


     Since he could not or rather, should not, walk naked in the open as he searched for shelter. He started to gather vines and large leaves to cover his body. It felt itchy but it was better than nothing.


     Mark looked at the sky once more and used the colors of the sunset to determine the direction he should take. Thinking that he was in the mountains at the southwest area of Cavite, he started to walk towards the northeast.


     He wished that he could find shelter before the nightfall even if he was not afraid that he would encounter danger. With what he had seen before in his subconscious, he knew what he was currently capable of. Even the huge cat at the city hall a few days ago was nothing but a kitten to him now. Still, who knows what danger he might encounter during the night? A sudden sneak attack could be dangerous.


     In the middle of the mountains, he did not find any landmarks or pathways at all. Because of that, he could only walk between the trees.


     He did not know that he was actually walking towards the totally wrong direction..




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     182 Lost, Finding the Way Back is not as Easy as it Seems
      Day ▋▋ - 2 Hours after Sunrise – Unknown Mountain Peak


     Mark basked in sunlight as he stood at the highest peak of the mountain he found himself in. For hikers and hobbyists, this could be a satisfying achievement especially to see the sceneries from the peak but to Mark, it was a great dilemma.


     After he woke up yesterday before dusk, the moved northeast while he tried to find any possible shelter. The most ideal was a precipice with a cave or at least a narrow hole on the face of the cliff. The cave or hole did not have to be too large but just enough for a single person to sit inside. It was to make sure that even if danger came, it could only come from a single direction. If there was a river nearby that shelter he thought of, it would be perfect.


     Unfortunately, he did not find any. After observing the terrain as he walked, he concluded that the shape of the mountain was rather on the smooth side than a steep one. If he wanted to find something like a precipice, it would be likely that he needed to go to the peak. The time constraint would not let him do so.


     In the end, he had to be content on a large tree that fell down with its roots hanging like a dome. In order to make the shelter more inconspicuous, he gathered leaves, branches and even uprooted bushes to cover the roots and block most of the entrance tying almost everything securely using vines.


     He also felt hungry but as he did not find any river nearby, he had to make do with the wild berries he found. By the appearance of the berries, he was sure that it was wild raspberries so he did not hesitate to eat them. Even so, the berries he found was not enough to fully satiate his hunger but the juice from the berries made his throat feel better.


     That night, he tried to get sleep but was unsuccessful. It was not because there were insects biting him because there were strangely none at all. The reason was that the shelter was really uncomfortable to sleep at. Furthermore, with his Empathic ability being repressed, he could not detect whether there was danger and he was not used to it. In a sense, he was feeling a bit paranoid. Due to all that, he ended up practicing his blood control. Although he could not see without light, in the least, he could familiarize himself with the sensation.


     Another thing that made him dismay last night was…The current moon phase.


     He clearly remembered that during the night he parted with everyone, the moon was past full moon. Even though the moon was not full, it had not reached third quarter yet. However, the moon last night was clearly past new moon. In three to four days, it would surely reach first quarter. Due to that, he was able to determine that he was out for ten days in the least or maybe two or three days more.


     Just why did it take that long? He tried to recall some of Freed's memories to look for an answer but the only answer he found was that it took time due to three changes happening at the same time and even the Mutation being enhanced by his Evolution. If that was the case, there was nothing to think about it at all. He just wondered if Mei and his two daughters were worried that he was missing for too long.



     When the sun had finally risen, he did not feel too tired even though he lacked sleep. It was likely to be the effect brought by the changes in his body. He wanted to find his way out of this mountain and observe the areas around him. Also, he needed to know where in the country he was right now. The best way to do that was to climb up to the highest peak and look at the areas around the mountain.


     Even if his body was strengthened, it was not at an absurd level since most of the changes his Mutation affected were mostly his blood, blood vessels and chemical producing glands. Due to this, it took him more than an hour to actually reach the peak despite his speed.


     Along the way, he also encountered enlarged insects and animals. There were those that attacked him and those that avoided him. The attacks became a way for him to practice his ability he called [Blood Whips]. He called it this name because calling them tentacles was quite disturbing in ways more than one. Actually, he could control his blood outside his body to change into different shapes and size to some extent but due to the liquid jelly state of his blood outside his body, shaping his blood like whips was more convenient except when using the other ability of his blood.


     The second ability was what he called [Blood Metallization]. His blood could turn into metal. That was why there were metal spikes on the tips of the [Blood Whips] when he first saw it before on that large screen. However, his blood could not turn back into liquid state once metallized on command. His metallized blood would cut off connection to his mind and become like an extraordinary metal which he called [Blood Metal]. He could return it to liquid state but it was a lengthy process since he needed his [Blood Whips] to cover the [Blood Metal] and slowly dissolve it turning into blood once more.


     One deficit of turning his blood into metal was that it actually consumed a volume of his blood. That was understandable since that blood would be detached from his body but it made him understand that the blood production of his body turned slow due to his Mutation. Mark did not question it though. He did not think that a type of blood that could move through brain commands and turn into metal was easy to produce.


     That was where [Blood Absorption] came in. He could absorb blood of others converting the blood to refill the blood he lost or used up. The conversion was rather in the low side though since a liter of normal blood could only refill about a quarter of a liter. Furthermore, he could only absorb blood from animals and humans, whether it was infected or not, while his blood rejected others like insects which were also understandable. He really had not actually tried to do it on humans but it seemed that he could from what he had seen before.


     Another discovery was it seemed that he could convert the blood of his victims without needing to absorb it. He just needed to control his blood to invade the blood vessels of the victim and slowly convert it. It was a more lengthy process depending on the size of the target but it gave him several more ideas. Once the conversion was ongoing, the victim would start dying because of two reasons. Not being able to cope with the new blood and blood loss due to the lessening volume of actual blood they had in their body.


     One of the ideas was converting all the blood of his target and turning it to metal inside the target's body. That was like pouring molten aluminum to an ant or termite mound to create art. Quite a brutal to make art, he admitted it in his mind. He also wanted to try to see if he could prolong his victim's life by making the converted blood to act as actual blood to distribute the nutrients the victim's body needed but that would come in the future.


     After that large distance he hiked and the battles he won, he finally reached the top of the mountains… Just to feel frustrated..


     He thought that he could find the right direction to exit the mountain once he reached the peak but what he saw around the mountain…


     …Were several more mountains in all directions.


     It seemed that he was in the middle of the mountain range somewhere and not the place he initially thought of. As he did not leave the vicinity of Cavite and only sometimes had gone to Metro Manila, he was not that interested in the overall topography of the Philippines and as such, he had no idea where this place could be. Why he was not interested? He was poor. There was no need to mention about coming to places like this hiking and having fun, he was even struggling to secure his future expenses.


     What made his frustration lighter was because he saw a small village at the foot of the mountain. The village was built in the middle of the plain grassland between the current mountain he was on and the mountain range to the east.


     In the least, he found some landmark that could determine where in the world he was now.


     ***


     It took him about four hours and finally reached the outskirts of the village before noon.


     He had already expected it by the time he saw the village from the mountaintop. There was not a single soul that could be seen in the village. The village was abandoned. No, the people here seemed to be annihilated. There might be people that were able to escape but there was no doubt that many people died here even if there were no corpses that could be seen.


     There were stains left by dried blood not only on the ground and the plants but also the walls and floors of the poorly made houses. Mark could even see a worn out machete beside one of the larger splotch of dried up blood at the entrance of the village. The plants and smaller trees around the village had been toppled and broken. Claw marks could be seen on larger trees, the ground and walls of some of the houses.


     'This village was attacked by a large Evolved Animal.'


     Mark thought as he stroked the length of the claw marks left on the wooden wall of the house he approached.


     'A feline animal about the size of a human.'


     He concluded as he observed the size and length of the claw marks. Walking at the dirt stained with blood, he picked up the machete on its wooden handle. It seemed that it had been long since the place was attacked considering the thick rust on the blade of the machete.


     Mark walked around the perimeter of the village containing less than twenty small huts and houses to ensure that there was no immediate danger before actually starting to search the houses. What he needed to find first was clothes that he could wear. This place might be a place where a certain tribe lived before since there was tapestry with tribal designs hanging on some of the huts but considering the houses made up of plywood and metal roofing, it was a village in contact with the modern civilization. Well, most mountain tribes in the Philippines were already tainted with the modern culture making it not that surprising.


     The village was not bad at all. If he could find enough food and other necessities in this place, he might stay for a day or two or until his mental abilities finally consolidate. He did not feel like returning into the civilization like this at all. Just thinking how he would not be able to judge or feel the emotions of people he might needed to talk to would surely kick his anxiety towards trusting others on high levels.


     Mark scratched his shoulders.


     Nodding, he really needed to set finding clothes as his priority. The leaves and vines covering his body were really uncomfortable to wear.


     With those thoughts in his mind, he started to make his way to the closest house that was made with plywood and metal roofing.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     183 Anticipation, The People Waiting for his Return
      Day 18 – 12:02 PM – Northwest Tower Rooftop, Silver Dragon Hotel Manila, Central Business Park, Bay City


     Two women were currently entangled on a fight on the wider area of the rooftop. No, rather than a fight, despite how intense their movements, there was no killing or ill intent behind their attacks. In a closer look, it was nothing but a friendly spar.


     Both women wore fitting clothes and tight pants and their hair both tied up in a ponytail. The older woman who should past her thirties had a good looking face and attractively mature aura while the younger woman was only eighteen at most with a beautiful face and pale white skin.


     Obviously, these two women were Odelina and Mei. Training in this rooftop had been their routine in the morning till noon since three days after they arrived here in Bay City.


     It had been twelve days already since Mark separated from them due the extreme circumstances that night. At that time, Mei felt afraid of the thought that something bad happened to Mark and that was why Fein flew back alone with his things and that letter. If not for the certain feeling she had, a connection she felt towards him, she would have been devastated.


     Another thing that made her worry was that after Iola collapsed that night, she did not wake up. A military doctor here in Bay City examined the little girl and found that there was nothing wrong in her body and the problem might have been in her psychological state. It made Mei even more worried. Since Mark was not here, she took responsibility of taking care of Abbygale and Iola. If Iola did not wake up, she did not know what she would do.


     Fortunately, the worst did not happen and Iola woke up three days after. There was a very noticeable change on her however. Iola's dark brown eyes before turned into different colors. Her left eye turned dark red while her right eye turned deep violet. It was a really strange case of heterochromia especially since those kinds of eye colors did not exist before. Now, even though different eyes and colors could exist on people, it was only available to Mutators.


     Iola was not one which made it very strange.


     Furthermore, when she woke up and saw Mei's sad face, what the little girl said was not confusion nor to ask for something she wanted. She touched Mei's cheeks and weakly said.


     "Papa… is alive…"


     Iola then let out a bright smile as if assuring Mei.


     No one knows why the girl said that or how she was sure about what she had said but the more important thing was Mei knew that she was not the only one who could feel Mark's existence even from far away. Furthermore, with how Iola reacted to the crystals that night and sent the crystals away towards Mark, it gave her account more credibility due to its mysteriousness..


     Mei changed her mind and set it to training herself and the ability Mark gave her. She wanted that by the time Mark returned, she could fight by his side. Whether it was being able to use the sniper rifle, physical fitness or close combat, she took it with all her heart and effort. And of course, her trainer was the all-around servant, Odelina.



     To the side watching the two in their current spar were the four children that were sitting around a circular table and were forced to study. To others, it might not be necessary anymore to study but Odelina did not want these children to shirk their studies. Other specific subjects such as advanced math could be neglected but not general knowledge that would be of use in the long run. Furthermore, it was really easy to procure the books due to the fact that most people find these things as nothing but junk after the outbreak.


     Siegfried and Odette were diligently studying the sixth grade books they had while Iola was practicing to read. On the other hand, the five year old Abbygale who could not read yet was only coloring a coloring book this time.


     CREAK…


     The door to the rooftop opened. It was Anna who was carrying two towels and bottles of water.


     "Lunch is ready!"


     Anna called out to the two women and four children. She then handed the towels to bottles of water to the two women who had just stopped from their spar. Anna's countenance now had already improved as she gradually recovered from the loss of her family. Even though she still felt sad every time it came into her mind, in the least, she would not cry anymore.


     "It's lunch time already?"


     Odelina asked as he looked at the sky. It seemed that she was too focused on training Mei that she did not realized that it was already noon.


     After calling the children, the group of women went back to their designated dwelling. Their room was the largest room on the ninth floor in the same tower. It was a room at the northwest corner of the floor which gave them a good view of the places to the northwest and west side of Bay City.


     Their current life was not bad as the military upheld their deal when they asked Mark for cooperation. More than cooperation, a lot of bad things might have happened if not for him and as such, both Major Lopez and Captain Dela Rosa appealed for an additional reward. Along with Keene who was a Mutator supporting the request, it was approved and the entire half of the ninth floor of the northwest tower and its facilities had been given to them.


     The additional reward might have sounded excessive to others but the entire half of the ninth floor only consisted of seven large hotel suites and two facility rooms. Considering the number of people in their group, they still had to share the rooms with a few members that what the room should accommodate.


     When they arrived at the facility room that was turned into a kitchen and dining room, there were only a few people. Mark's classmates, Suzanne, Saime, and Carren along with their children, the wives and children of Mark's friends, Mara, Dorothy and Janette along with Monique, Jester and the docile infected girl, Ellie.


     Not everyone was here because they started to have their own work and duties in the settlement. Melissa, Elsa, Charm and Ceilo started to work as helpers at the medical facility while Carlo and Sundra along with Grace and on the food management and relief distribution. Rollan, Nikky, Daniel, Maverick and Delia teamed up with Arvie, Jason and his team doing supply runs and helping the soldiers in clearing operations. On the other hand, Harvey and the men that came with them started to work on the construction of new buildings and maintaining and enhancing the wall around the settlement.


     Everyone was working within their capabilities. Mei and Odelina and even Abbygale were not an exception to this. The next day after the night they arrived here, the wave of infected finally caught up and it became a huge battle for the soldiers. Despite the moats and the high walls, they still lost a lot of soldiers and people due to the insects that were either flying or climbing on vertical surfaces.


     The wave were not annihilated but somehow dispersed for some unknown reason after more than half of the infected were killed. Due to that, there would be attacks happening at the eastern wall from time to time. The most dangerous ones were when flying insects were attacking. It was the time where Mei, Odelina and Abbygale would start to help.


     Even though the experienced soldiers wanted did not want to admit, they could not deny that Mei was a great help at those times. With the help of her ability, she could accurately shoot even fast moving targets. Even though her shoots still misses from time to time, her margin of error were very low compared to the normal soldiers.


     The soldiers that witnessed her abilities even started to call her as the "Fairy Sniper" due to her beauty. Many men wanted to approach her and introduce themselves specially those who knew her connection to Xiao Industries but they were stopped by the "Bone Armored Demon" and "Violent Cat Girl" that spared no mercy to those who tried to.


     Rosamie, Emika and Mikio along with Professor Chervil were staying at a secure facility on the northwest of Bay City. It was the ECom buildings converted to become research laboratories and dwellings for the scientist and their families. From time to time, Emika and Mikio accompanied by their guards would come to visit and play.


     When they arrived, the reunion between Charmaine, Cielo and their eldest sister, Elsa was quite dramatic. After all, the possibility of them not seeing each other alive was not low at all. Saime on the other hand felt sad at that reunion, she remembered that her two younger sisters and younger brother was still missing.


     There were many good things but there were also bad things.


     Angeline was still in a coma and Mark who mentioned that he might have a way to wake her up was still not in Bay City. Her current condition was a really stressing thing for both her best friend, Paula and her father, General Miguel.


     Mei was also invited and visited by her both her father and brother. It was obvious what they wanted. They wanted for Mei to return to their family. Mei declined without hesitation and even started to bar them from trying to contact her. To Mei who knew how the minds of her family worked, she knew that they were working too hard right now to make her return to the extent of promising her to become one of the executives of their company was because of the existence of Mutators and Evolvers around her. If not for the powerful members of their group, Mei was sure that her family would just force her to return and marry her to someone else with power here in Bay City.


     Even though she tried to stop her family, she was sure that they would not give up.


     There were also those invitations that came from the senators and groups that started to form in Bay City, of course they did not have any notion to accept. Mei was only waiting for Mark to return and together with the two little girls along with Odelina and her children, they would leave this place.


     TOK! TOK!


     Someone knocked on the door while they were eating.


     Anna hurriedly opened the door. There, a woman stood which could not be any familiar to them, Paula. Mei had a good relationship with her and Angeline and that was the reason Paula would come to see her every now and then when she was free. Now however, Paula was not alone, there was a middle-aged man wearing a lab gown along with a beautiful woman with bluish eyes with her.


     Seeing the man, Odelina sighed. It was not the first time this scientist had come to see them. Professor Isaach Co, he was the main scientist researching Mutagen. For sure, he was here to convince them to allow him to study Janette and Ellie again. Of course, they would decline if that was the case. Janette was Mara's sister and Ellie was Monique's daughter. Even though studying them might lead to the breakthrough on Mutagen research, it was impossible for them to agree. Not to mention that if the infected were treated as things, Janette was owned by Mark due to various solid reasons. There was no way for them to agree without his consent.


     Due to encounters like this, Mei was starting to get tired of living here. She looked outside the window and to the blue sky.


     'Gege, return soon and get us out of here.'


     She wished with moist eyes. Mei was always waiting for his return.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     184 Moutain Life, Not As Normal As It Should Be
      Day 20 – 9:32 AM – Unknown Mountains


     Two shadows of different sizes were running between the trees, jumping over the rocks and around the tall grasses. The one running in front was obviously a human while the one running behind was a two and a half meter bipedal animal.


     The person in front was no other than Mark. This was his third day since he woke up here in the mountains and the second day since he arrived at the village. He was now wearing clothes he found in the village but that was not all. Around his body, several reddish black armor covered parts of it. His chest was covered with a metal chest piece secured by a leather strap on his shoulders and back. A pair of vambrace covered his forearms and shins were covered with greaves of the same color.


     In fantasy settings, what he was wearing could be considered as an incomplete light armor set since the thickness and weight of the armor was only enough to protect against attacks without hindering his movements. Where did he find the armor? He made it using his [Blood Metallization] ability. It was one of the perks his blood abilities gave him. Not only that he could create armor and weapons, but he did not need heat or any blacksmithing skills for this.


     Mark only needed to visualize and shape his blood before he slowly turned the blood to metal retaining the shape. It was also possible to make the whole thing altogether but the visualization of such complex things was hard. Due to that, he made things part by part and attached the parts together using the same method. The only problem was that the blood supply he had was not enough to make a complete armor and thus, he had to hunt animals and harvest their blood to complete it.


     Attached to his right arm was some sort of foldable crossbow while his left hand held unto a reddish black katana sheathed in a metallic sheath. On his back was a backpack sewn with various metal parts and was currently filled with the things he found on the way like berries, edible plants and even carapace of large evolved insects. These things were what he spent time on yesterday aside from searching things on the village.


     At this moment, he was running away not because he came into danger but the animal running behind him was too cunning to fight directly. By the appearance of the evolved animal behind him, it should be a Philippine Long-Tailed Macaque. Its body changed too much that it looked more like a gorilla with a tail though. Looking at its behavior, it seemed that it evolved to a feral type of animal that would attack anything that it saw.


     These kinds of near threatened monkeys were commonly found in Palawan in South-western Luzon, a large part of Visayas and the forests in Mindanao. Seeing this money made Mark think of the possibility that he actually travelled over the sea to get to a mountain area in those regions. That would be a huge problem if it was really the case. Mark wished that he was totally mistaken.



     This morning, he started to survey the areas around the village up to two or three kilometers away. He was currently in the north of the village where he found one of the now grass covered pathways going out of the village. At about two kilometers away and about an hour of treacherous walk though, he encountered this large beast.


     He tried fighting it at close quarters and trying to slash it with the katana he made but even though the animal had gone feral, it seemed that it did not totally lose its danger perception. Despite its large body, it moved agilely avoiding his slashes and even his [Blood Whips] that he used to sneak attack. As an animal that lived in the forest, it was too efficient in using the forested terrain to its advantage. That was why Mark was running at this moment.


     Mark was not trying to escape but he was luring it to the village. Since the monkey was adamant on chasing after him, Mark was sure that he would succeed. Once they arrived at the village clearing, the monkey would surely lose its terrain advantage and it would also lessen the effort Mark needed to make in order to bring its dead body back to the village. It was hitting two birds with one stone.


     The monkey's body was quite large and should contain a good amount of meat. Aside from that, it could also give a large hide he could use after tanning. Mark might not have thought of making leather from its hide if not for the fact that he found tanning equipment in one of the houses in the village.


     As for how he knew about this, he was a zombie apocalypse enthusiast. One thing most enthusiasts recommend to do at a zombie apocalypse was to flee to the mountains. At that time, those survivors could only rely on the things they could find in the forest for their needs like food and water and those things also include leather to make things such as clothes or even leather water pouches.


     After a long time of running and enduring the deafening growls from his back, Mark finally arrived at the plains near the village.


     When Mark stepped out into the clearing, the large monkey stopped chasing and hesitated to follow. That was then Mark attacked it once more to provoke it and once it was angered, Mark started running once more.


     At a distance away from the forest, the battle ensued. Without the help of the forested terrain, the money lost its advantage. It was still able to dodge Mark's slashes and the attacks from the [Blood Whips] but then, the folded crossbow on Mark's right arm made clicking noises while its body was pulled backwards and its limbs opened up as if being pulled by springs. The thin metal string then stretched tightly.


     Mark let his back face the monkey for a moment till the crossbow was ready. This made the monkey think of charging forward. At its charge, Mark then spun clockwise with his outstretched right arm pointed at the monkey's face. The monkey's eyes dilated as it saw the unfamiliar object at its opponent's arm but it was too late for it to dodge.


     Mark clenched the fingers of his right hand pulling the metal strings connected to the rings on his fingers.


     SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!


     Three reddish black bolts were released heading straight for the monkey's forehead. The monkey still tried to dodge causing the bolt to the left miss but the other two bolts still hit the monkey. The two bolts immediately took the monkey's life and with a loud thud, its large body fell down like a marionette without strings.


     After that, he dragged the large body back to the village to process it.


     The village was as the same as before aside from a few changes. Around the village, there were several pairs of wooden posts with strings tied low between the posts. The strings were then connected to another string that extended into the house Mark was staying at. At the end of the strings, there were several empty cans hanging at the window of the house.


     It was the alarm system Mark made yesterday using the colorful threads he found at some of the houses. There was even some that were still attached a loom with unfinished tribal tapestry.


     Aside from those, Mark also moved everything that could be of use from the other houses into the house he was using..


     After returning, he left the monkey outside and entered the house to segregate the contents of his backpack. He put the edible plants and wild berries in different baskets while he put the bag with the other things inside the bedroom. Well, there was only three rooms inside the house anyway, a small living/dining room, a small kitchen with a fire place used for cooking and a small bedroom only enough for a family bed and a single cabinet to store clothes. The cabinet and bed were even hand made with just wood and bamboo. There was no soft mattress but only feather filled pillows and rough blanket.


     Mark then found a place to hang the body of the monkey. He knew that a body of a deer was needed to be hanged for some time for the meat to tenderize and before butchering. Since the temperature in the mountains was not too high, he was not worried about the body to spoil even though he was not too sure that deer tanning methods would apply to an enlarged monkey.


     He then proceeded to stab his [Blood Whips] on the monkey's body to absorb its blood.


      Mark could only do this at a maximum of one and a half meters. That was the best length he could efficiently control the maximum number of blood whips he could use which was six. He could make one of the whips longer by reducing the number of whips but it was also harder to control. If Mark was to describe how it felt like at those times, it felt like having one of his arms elongated unreasonably making it hard to use. The sensation he also had when he was controlling the [Blood Whips] was as if he had several more arms. After all, the [Blood Whips] were not a sentient being following his commands but rather, a part of his body.


     When he finished with things, it was already in the afternoon and he prepared to make lunch with the meat of a large Rice Field Rat he hunted yesterday. It was to say, the meat of evolved animals were far tastier than their normal counterparts. The existence of this rat also made him think that there was a rice field nearby, probably, on the other side of the eastern mountains. It was just that those mountains were too farther than the ones in other directions.


     'Hmm?'


     Mark noticed something when he entered the kitchen once more.


     The basket of wild berries was missing. It was strange since he was sure that he was the only person in the village. If the culprit was an animal, it would not take the whole basket with it unless it was an evolved animal with some intelligence. Still, it was impossible for Mark to not notice it if that was the case since there was several strings scattered around house specially the back.


     Mark picked up a berry on the earthen floor.


     Unfortunately for the culprit, the basket had a hole in it. It was fine if the basket was left on the surface since the hole was on the bottom but if it was lifted up, the berries would start to fall one by one. He was not mistaken. The culprit left a trail of berries when it escaped. Unexpectedly, the trail went over several of the strings he set up without triggering it.


     'Was it flying?'


     Mark followed the trail of berries that was on the ground. Even though the distance between the berries was around one to four meters away, it was easy for Mark to follow it. The trail took quite a distance into the forest.


     Soon, he heard a voice. It sounded like a young girl on the verge of crying.


     "Uwahh!!! Open up!!! Why can't I enter anymore!!! Where am I going to sleep!!! You stupid tree! Open up! I promise I won't leave anymore!!! Waahhhh!!!"


     Mark moved stealthily towards the source of the sound and he saw the basket of berries thrown on the ground in front of a large tree scattering the wilde berries on the ground.


     Several feet above the basket, there was a small humanoid girl about seven inches in height flying using her pair of fluttering see-through wings. Her dress was made of flowers and leaves. She was currently hitting the trunk of the large tree with all her strength while shouting and crying.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     185 Amihan, The Encounter with a Wind Elemental
      Day 20 – 4:24 PM – Unknown Mountains


     Looking at the scene of the small girl with wings flying, despite the fact that there was no emotion on Mark's face, he rather felt amazed inside. Even though the existence of such creature belonged to the paranormal, he was not surprised at all. As an Empath, he belonged to the same category. The same applied even to Mutators, the Mutagen and the Evolvers either.


     Being labeled as something Paranormal did not mean that they did not exist. Rather, it meant that their existence were not defined by the current scope science had researched. Those were things, events, abilities and creatures that were beyond what current science could explain. Or maybe, science could already explain some of them but chose to withhold the information the scientists knew.


     He was an Empath and the main ability he had was to detect and absorb emotions. Unfortunately, that did not stop at the emotions of the people and animals. It also included things that could not be seen by the naked eye. Furthermore, he also had his own experience with these kinds of things when he was younger which became one of the main causes of his Cluster A Personality Disorder.


     Back to the scene in front of him, it seemed that something had gone wrong with the little creature. She kept on screaming about not being able to return and the tree was not opening up for her. Considering how panicked she looked, it was likely to be the first time that this kind of thing happened to her.


     As it was going to be dark soon and Mark only came for the basket of berries, he would rather not get entangled with her current problems. Even though this little creature stole from him, her current predicament was already enough as a punishment. Actually, he was rather curious about her but considering the things in folklore, it was better not to mess with these kinds of creatures that were akin to spirits and elementals. It could be fatal if they began to retaliate.


     Mark stepped out of hiding and started to approach. Unfortunately for the little winged girl, she was too panicked hitting the tree while crying out loud and did not notice Mark approaching from behind.


     SNAP!.


     A sound echoed as Mark accidentally stepped on a twig hidden by the patch of grass around the tree. The little winged girl froze and like a rusted gear, she turned her head to look behind her. Looking at Mark who was just a few steps away from her, her teary eyes widened.


     "HUMAN!!!"


     She cried out loud and tried to fly away as fast as she could. Then, with a loud thud, she hit her head on the trunk of the tree as she flew straight to it. The sound of the impact even made Mark shiver since it sounded like as if the tree was hit by a hammer. The winged girl's body went limp as she started to fall to the ground.



     With agile movements, Mark caught girl before she fell. Even though the proportion of her body was akin to a teen aged girl, her stature was too small that it could even fit on Mark's palms placed side by side.


     'She's not dead right?'


     Mark thought as she examined the little critter. It seemed that she fell unconscious but there was no fatal injury on her body. She only received a bruise on her forehead but she was breathing.


     'What should I do with this?'


     He thought before deciding to bring her back to the village after he retrieved the berries that scattered on the ground.


     As he was helping her, it should not be considered as messing with this creature. If possible, Mark would also like to ask her if she knew what this place was though he was not really confident that she would knew. After all, their kind lived always detached to humanity which was displayed at how she reacted when she saw Mark. What the people called this place might be different what these creatures did.


     The sun had already set when Mark returned to the village. He held the little girl in his right hand while the basket of berries in his left. He put a large leaf at the bottom of the basket to stop the berries from falling out once more. He then laid down the unconscious creature on a pillow at the living room and set up a mosquito net around her to prevent her from suddenly escaping. He then lit up a kerosene lamp and proceeded to cook dinner.


     He lightly washed the wild asparagus, wood ear mushrooms and a few wild plants he found in the forest since he was saving up the limited supply of water he had. It was better if the little critter could point him to a river nearby. There was a well in the middle of the village but he would rather not use the water in there. Not because the water was murky and muddy but because there was a rotting corpse inside it.


     Using a knife he made using his [Blood Control] and [Blood Metallization], he started removing the rather inedible and dirty parts of the wild plants and mushrooms along with garlic and onion he found in the village. He lit up a fire in the cooking area using firewood and started heating up the charcoal colored skillet before putting a third of the bar of butter. He then started to fry the smoked rat meat before mixing the other ingredients. As for the spices however, he only had wild chili and salt since these were the only ones he could find in and outside the village.


     It did not take long for the improvised mountain stir fry to be cooked. The taste was good and the taste from the meat of the evolved rat made it better but it was nowhere to be called something delicious. If he was to give these ingredients to Anna, he was sure that she would be able to do a better tasting dish. It was the difference between people who know how to cook, could cook and had passion for cooking and the reason he allowed Anna to come with them.


     It was because in the middle of the apocalypse with everyone was in fear and despair, a plate of delicious tasting meal was enough to lift people's spirits and raise morale.


     Well, if Anna tried to lie and say something else in order to appeal to join, he might have declined. Other people who would try to join a survivor team would always say the best skill they had and she actually had the guts to say that she could cook. Anyone could cook but the difference was that someone who was confident in her cooking could do better than others.


     While he was eating, the unconscious critter finally woke up.


     "Ummm… Where is this?"


     She stretched her arms and looked around. It was then she saw Mark's face that was half covered with the shadow from the lamp.


     "UWAAAA!!! HUMAN!!!"


     Her face paled as she panicked and tried to fly away just to get blocked by the mosquito net around her.


     After falling down once more, she finally realized that she had been caught.


     She started to cry out loud up to an irritating degree while shouting about how she was going to be sold, getting eaten or how she would not be able to marry anymore.


     Mark understood the first one but he was confused how the other two things came about.


     "If you don't keep silent, I will cook you."


     Hearing that, the little critter hurriedly covered her mouth with both hands but her eyes were filled with fear and still dripping with tears. Her current expression made Mark sigh. The fear in her eyes looked as if it was the end of line for her.


     He stood up and walked into the kitchen to take a few wild berries from the basket while observing what the winged girl would do without him around. To his surprise, she did not move away from her place looking afraid that something bad would happen to her if she did.


     'Too innocent.'


     Mark thought. Even most animals would try to escape after their guards were not around but this little creature did not even thought of it. Rather, she let herself get overwhelmed with fear.


     "Here. Eat up if you're hungry." Mark put the several berries unto the pillow. "Don't worry, I won't sell or eat you. I just want to ask several questions. Even though you tried to steal from me, I'll let you go after you answer my questions."


     The little girl stared at Mark still in tears.


     "You will let me free?"


     "I will if you behave and stop being too noisy."


     "…Alright…"


     She calmed down a little. As Mark thought, she was really innocent. If it was others who had bad motives, she had already fallen into their grasps.


     The little winged girl stared at Mark while she cautiously moved near the wild berries. After she grabbed one, she hurriedly flew towards the furthest end of the mosquito net before biting unto the berry. Tasting the sweet juice from the berry, her face started to recover from her fear.


     However, Mark suddenly spoke making her tense up once more.


     "First, what is your name and what creature are you?"


     Mark asked as he picked up a stick of asparagus using a reddish black fork and ate it.


     "My name… Amihan. Our race, we are called… Sylphs by you humans I think."


     Amihan said in a low scared voice while munching on the berry on her hands.


     Mark then asked several more questions and gained quite an amount of information from her who did not even try to hide too much things. Unfortunately, she did not know what the people call this place. The good thing was that she knew about the terrain around the village and pointed him to where the nearest river was and where the nearest human town was.


     According to her, there was a huge river quite a distance to the south while the nearest town was actually on the other side of the mountain to the east. Amihan however did not know what kind of town that was since she only saw that town from the top of the mountain before and never approached it.


     The only information he held back on telling was about her kind and where they dwell which Mark only asked due to his curiosity. The only things she disclosed about herself were that she was a sylph who was an offspring of her parents who were both vagabond sylphs. She started living in this area after her parents perished due to an attack of evil spirits. Every month, she goes out of her home to procure food and this time, she came out and found the village empty aside from Mark. Seeing the basket of wild berries, she was tempted to take it away and after that, it was what Mark saw.


     After getting the information he wanted, Mark packed a dozen of wild berries into a small cloth sack and gave it to her before removing the mosquito net. She was surprised that Mark actually let her go and hurriedly scurried away leaving before he changed his mind.


     That encounter made Mark satisfied as he turned in for the day early to save on kerosene. There was a single disturbance during the night when a normal wild boar wandered into the village but it was nothing alarming. He let the wild boar go however since it would be wasteful to gather too much meat. He went back to sleep after dealing with it.


     The next morning however… There was a little lady with wings sleeping on his pillow right next to his face.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     186 River Searching, Another Encounter but with an Unknown Creature
      Day 21 – 7:17 AM – Village, Unknown Mountains


     Mark opened his eyes not because he naturally woke up but he felt something brushing against his left cheek several times. When he opened his eyes, he saw Amihan sleeping on his pillow with her back facing him causing her right wing to hit his cheek every time she breathes. He could not help but stare at her thinking why she was here after he let her go last night. In his conclusion, it should have something to do with what he had been crying about yesterday in front of that huge tree.


     'She could not return home right?'


     He wondered if it had something to do with Mutagen. Considering that the last time she went out to get food was last month and there was no problem then, the possibility for Mutagen being the cause was rather too high. It was the only thing that changed the world and it was less than a month since it started.


     Amihan's body started to quiver. It seemed that she could perceive his stare even though she was asleep. She turned her body facing Mark uncomfortably.


     As she was too close to his face, he could now observe her appearance clearly. Amihan's hair was black with a greenish sheen when shined with light. Her face was shaped nicely like a heart, her eyelashes were rather long and her ears were pointed. The nose was on the small side and her lips was the same.


     While Mark was observing her, she slowly opened her eyes.


     "UWAAA!!! HUMAN!!!"


     She cried out and flew away in panic. Unfortunately for her, the bedroom was too small that she immediately hit the wall the moment she tried to fly away. Dizzy, she started to float back down to the bed clutching her head. Luckily, the wall was made of plywood making it not too hard for her or else, she might have received another bruise on her forehead.


     Amihan then froze.


     "Awake now? Crying out loud like that when you're the one who slept on my pillow without permission.".


     Her shoulders drooped remembering that she was the one who slept there on her own. What she did was just rude. Although she was afraid of humans and she was a little mischievous, she was rather a honest sylph. She slept on his pillow and even though he woke up first, he did not do anything to her. Yet, she actually cried out as if he was going to do something bad to her and escape the moment she woke up.


     Seeing her behavior and how her shoulders drooped while facing the wall, Mark stood up from the bed and went out. It was not like his relation to her was deep to care about everything. He then wet a small cut cloth and started to wipe his face with it before eating the left over stir fry from last night for breakfast.


     This morning, he planned to find the river Amihan told him about.


     He then removed the contents of his bag into a corner of the living room and prepared to go out. He wore his armor over his clothes and the backpack on his back before equipping his weapons. This time however, he also brought a rough cloth, a change of clothes and even a bar of old soap. Since he already had the information about the river, he could also have the opportunity to take a good bath. When he arrived at the village, the most that he could do was to clean his body with a wet cloth. He smelled bad now to be honest.



     Along with those things, he also brought a clear one gallon plastic bottle so he could bring back water that he could at least boil for drinking and cooking.


     After his preparations, he walked out door leaving the rather regrettable Sylph at home. He was not afraid that she would steal anything there considering that she herself even returned when he had already freed her. Though it was still a mystery that she chose to return to him rather than going somewhere else, there was not much reason to be worried. The worst that she could do was grabbing the basket of wild berries anyway.


     Mark left the village using the southern path. About ten minutes while he was walking along the path though, he heard a scream behind him. No, rather than a scream, it was a cry.


     "Waaah! Why did you leave me alone?! I'm sorry if I'm rude when I woke up but please don't leave me!!!"


     When he turned around, Amihan was already flying towards him at a very fast speed that did not seem to be possible from someone of her size. Mark hurriedly blocked her head with his right palm to mitigate the impact and caught her. If he did not she would hit his armor and would surely faint again. Even so, it seemed that her body hitting his palm was still painful.


     "Do you really like hitting your head everywhere?"


     Mark asked with a little irritation.


     "I don't. I'm sorry. Please, don't leave me alone."


     She replied with tears at the corner of her eyes. Mark noticed that there should be more to this since this Sylph was obviously afraid of humans especially yesterday, yet, she did not want him to leave her alone.


     After asking what happened, it became clear as she narrated her experience last night in tears. When she left, she returned to her tree but as before, she could not enter it anymore. Tired, she went up the tree to sleep on a branch and try again later but she saw eight glowing lights at one of the branches. The source of lights then lunged at her and it was actually a spider twice her size. Terrified, she flew up high only to be attacked by a bat larger than the spider.


     She encountered several more nocturnal insects and animals wanting to eat her before escaping back to the village. Scared and tired, she could only think of Mark who not only did not try to harm her but even gave her food. When she returned to the house through the gap on the ceiling and roof, she saw Mark sleeping. Seeing the soft pillow under his head, her exhaustion kicked up and could only land on the pillow and sleep.


     "I even lost the berries you gave me. *Sniff* Why are there large insects and animals now? I don't remember insects and animals that large last time I went out."


     She cried as she sat on Mark's shoulder.


     Since her story was rather long, Mark decided to hear it on the way to the river. It was now clear why she seemed to have received a trauma. He wanted to tell her what happened since the apocalypse started but it could be done later. It was because he could hear the sound of water now. The river did not seem to be as far as Amihan had said. Maybe, she said that it was quite a distance away since she was small.


     Arriving at the river, it was just about two meters in width. What made Mark rather happy was that the river was actually a spring water river flowing to the south. The water source was actually a rock fracture where the water seeps from continuously. This way, Mark was sure that he could get uncontaminated water for consumption.


     Since it was still early, he decided to follow where the small river flowed towards to see if he could find fish to catch. The small river seemed to have small fishes but it was something not large enough to eat. After a two hours walk following the winding river and Amihan's ceaseless chatter, he finally arrived at the lower part of the mountain range and found an about forty meter wide river flowing in a curve.


     Seeing the fish swimming lively in the river Mark felt delighted for the first time in a while. There were fishes that were oddly large though. It was obvious that those were the evolved ones.


     Still, Mark was rather alarmed. He could see traces of human habitation across the river. There were tents that seemed to be left there in a hurry. The camp seemed to be overturned as several tents looked like shredded to pieces.


     He looked around the huge river. To the west, he found a small waterfall with large rocks to step on. Using the rocks, he crossed the river without getting wet. Seeing Mark jump long distances that was impossible for a human to do, Amihan was rather amazed.


     "Are you really human?"


     She asked but Mark did not answer. His focus was on the ruined camp in front of them.


     Looking around the camp, Mark found that the camp had not been abandoned for too long. Likely, was set up here either yesterday or the other day. Some of the rocks had blood splattered on the surface. Even though the blood had already dried up, it still had the lingering smell.


     Mark was sure that this camp was attacked by evolved animals and not the infected. Not only the marks left behind gave out a bestial feel but also Mark did not think that the infected would be able to enter the mountains this deep easily.


     The mountain range was like a natural wall against the infected. If Mark was correct that the animals from the cities fled to the mountains to escape, there would be more animals at the outer areas of the mountains and there would be more evolved animals to hunt the infected that wandered into the mountains.


     While investigating the remains of the camp, something caught Mark's attention. There was a red blob of mass floating down the river. The speed it traveled as it was being carried by the water should not be enough to call his attention but he suddenly felt a tingling sensation in his blood when the blob passed nearby.


     The blob then got stuck along the branches floating on the river before the branches was blocked by the rocks.


     Mark took out his katana and approached the blob, poking it with the sheath.


     "What is that?"


     Amihan flew away from his shoulder and fluttered around the blob on the water.


     Unexpectedly, the blob moved and shot a tentacle towards Amihan.


     "Uwaaa!!!"


     She cried and flew away hiding behind Mark.


     Mark however was surprised not because it was alive. The tentacle it shot was totally the same as his [Blood Whip]!


     'What is this? Did it have a connection to me or something?'


     He thought as he felt his blood tingling. Holding out his hand, he shot a [Blood Whip] towards the blob. On the other hand, the blob seemed to have noticed the [Blood Whip] approaching and shot its own but Mark did not feel any danger at all. The two blood tentacles hit each other but did not clash but rather, connected each other.


     Unexpectedly, he felt the same sensation as if he was touching someone's blood. He tried to absorb it but to his surprise, he could not. Mark then felt as if his blood was invading the blob and its color started to change to a blackish red color. The color reminded Mark of the color of the Blood Metal he could create.


     Mark then froze. He felt a connection in his mind. It was different from the energy he get from his Empathic Abilities but it rather felt like he was sharing his thougths with someone else. He then disconnected the [Blood Whip] from the blob and raised his hand and sending his intent to the connection he was feeling in his mind.


     To his surprise, the blob raised its tentacle the same way Mark raised his right hand.


     Amihan on the other hand who was peeking over his shoulder had her eyes sparkling.


     Mark then sent his intent to the blob to hang onto the sheath of his katana which it really did coiling its jelly like body on the sheath to be lifted off the water without falling.


     Looking at the reddish black blob hanging on the sheath of his katana, Mark only had one question in his mind.


     'To any freaking god out there, what in the damn world is this thing?'




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     187 Unexpected Things, When Coincidence became a Serious Matter
      Day 21 – 11:49 AM – Abandoned Campsite, Unknown Riverside


     This creature looking like a blob made of red jelly was something really unprecedented. To observe it further, Mark looked around the ruined campsite and found a rectangular microwavable plastic container to put the blob inside. The blob was not large and could likely fit even in a small bowl. Mark started poking it with a finger and even Amihan joined in flying around the container while being cautious that it might attack her again..


     Fortunately, it did attack not anymore. Although it was moving, it did not make any large movement after it was converted by Mark's blood and changed in color. The largest movement it made was when it coiled its tentacle around Mark's finger when he was poking it. There was no danger and any ill intent at the action of the blob. Rather, Mark felt that it was somehow looking for affection.


     It was a really strange creature and Mark could not think of anything what it might have been. The only things he could assure were that the blob was alive, its body was made of jelly like blood and it had its own consciousness akin to a domesticated animal. That third assumption made Mark think if this blob was something like a dog or cat that became like this due to unknown reasons. This was due to him considering where the animals in the city might have gone to when the outbreak struck.


     The third assumptions had holes though. After all, it only behaved docile when it absorbed Mark's [Blood Whip] and it actually tried to attack Amihan when she tried to approach it before. Mark tried to look around the river if there were other blobs like this. Since there was one, there could be others. Unfortunately, he did not find any.


     "Amihan, can you fly following the flow of the river and see if there are others like this stuck somewhere?"


     Mark asked the little Sylph while pointing at the blob in front of them.


     "Heh?! But…"


     She hesitated. Mark knew what she was worrying about.


     "Just fly in the middle of the river and not too close to the water so you can see if there are dangers around. Fly back to me immediately if you encounter danger or if you see any of these things."


     "Uuuuhhh. Yes."


     She dejectedly fluttered away following the river flow.


     Mark saw her fly away and prepared to catch fish for lunch. Since there was already firewood gathered around the campfire in the middle of the ruined campsite, it would be easier to cook it here.


     He looked around and found a large rock to sit on while overseeing a deep part of the river where the fish would swim by from time to time.


     While he sat there waiting, a rather large fish more than a foot in length swam near him. He sneakily outstretched his right arm and a [Blood Whip] protruded out of his palm. The tip of the whip turned into an icepick shape with two small backward hooks before turning into metal. Only the tip of the icepick and the surface of the handle were metal. The insides of the handle were rather rough and hollow with a few inside protruding hooks making it possible for the [Blood Whip] to hold unto it. If he turned the whole tip into metal after it took that shape, it would end up detaching from the whip and fall down into the river.



     After taking shape, the whip was launched like a spear plunging into the river water. Mark was not worried that the blood whip would get washed off since it was sturdy enough to be able to be used to constrict his targets. This blood when outside his body was in semi-solid state with a rather tough outer layer after all.


     The metal icepick pierced through the body of the fish and the hooks locked it on place. Mark then retracted the [Blood Whip] taking the caught fish out of the water. Looking at the appearance of the fish, Mark was sure that it was Lobed River Mullet, also known as 'The President's fish. He had never tasted a fish like this before because it was rather too expensive.


     It was a luxury food before the outbreak and he never thought of having the chance to eat something like this now. He was only looking for fish to eat but to think that what he caught first was an expensive one. Considering the size and weight, it should be around three kilograms. A single kilogram of this fish back in the old times was around five thousand pesos. That price could already buy two hundred fifty packs of instant ramen.


     The only pity was that he could only roast this luxury fish over a campfire…


     Mark caught two more large fishes before returning to the camp. The fishes were not mullets though but milkfishes.


     "Uwaaaaa!!! HELP!!!"


     He then heard Amihan crying for help. She was flying towards him at fast speed while there was a large duck, no, a Grebe chasing after her. The sylph hurriedly circled around Mark before hiding behind him while Mark raised his arm towards the Grebe.


     Despite seeing Mark, the Grebe did not look afraid and continued to charge over. It seemed that it was enraged for some reason. Opening his palm, Mark released three [Blood Whips] towards the Grebe. Seeing the whips closing in, the bird panicked and tried to fly back but the force behind its charge did not let it do so.


     The whips coiled around the Grebe and turned into metal almost instantly. The Grebe fell down on the rocky riverside not being able to move a muscle. It was still alive but it was greatly terrified quacking continuously. In the end, Mark also coiled a whip around its beak and turned it into metal muffling the Grebe's cries.


     Looking at the Grebe that was afraid, Mark was sure that it was not a bird that turned feral after Evolution.


     "What happened? I don't think that it's something that will attack like that."


     Mark asked Amihan who still have tears on her face. It seemed that her trauma about getting chased by enlarged animals and insects deepened even more.


     "Um… I saw a nest by the river and saw several eggs. I thought that you will want some but that huge bird suddenly chased me."


     Amihan replied in a soft tone making Mark shake his head.


     No wonder why the Grebe looked angry. This regrettable sylph invaded its nest.


     "Ah!" Amihan seemed to remember something and exclaimed. "I saw many red things down the river. They seemed a little different though."


     That made Mark's eyes light up.


     "Let's check that later. I'll cook fish first. Do you eat fish?"


     Amihan shook her head.


     "We sylphs only eat fruits, edible leaves and flowers. We're also fine with flower nectar and honey."


     "Then, let's find honey later. I saw honey bees at the west side of the village so there should be a bee hive nearby."


     Mark said as he took out several berries out of his bag for Amihan to snack on while he cooked the fish over the fire. The red blob on the other hand was sealed covered inside the microwavable plastic box.


     It did not take too long to cook the fish. He left the mullet for later though as there were salt he could use in the village to cook it.


     While he ate, Mark was rather perturbed. Not because of the red blob or because of Amihan. It was because of the Employee ID cards on his hand. While he waited for the fish to be cooked, he looked around the campsite and wanting to gather anything that could be used and he would be able to carry. Among the things he found however, were these ID cards. If it was just some ID card of a person, he would not be affected but the person on the ID cards were people he actually knew!


     "Nicole Alberts, Hallie Reynes."


     Mark murmured.


     These two were a pair of girls he met when he worked at an animation studio years before. The two were best friends and was at the same batch of interns as his that time. At the later times, he was rather close to Nicole. Close enough that their co-workers thought that he had an interest on her. In actuality, he just got closer to her than others since the others were kind of annoying people while she was also as timid as him when it came to others. Furthermore, she had a boyfriend at that time for him to make a move even if he had interest in her which he did not.


     He never ever expected that he would see their employee identification cards here in the middle of nowhere. It was likely that they fled the city.


     It also made Mark felt relieved. If these two were here, then, the possibility of him traveling across the sea had become lower. It became more likely that he was in some mountain range nearby central Luzon. The mystery however was that how his savage ego was able to cross the highly infested cities to reach this place.


     Even though Mark had a relation with the former owners of this camp, he did not have any notion to look for them. In the first place, it had been long since he had a contact with them and they might have forgotten about him already. He could only wish them luck. It would be good if he could see them though since they would surely know where in the world this place was.


     In the end, he decided to leave the things back in this camp. If he did not know them, he might take the things but there was a chance that they would still go back here since there were a lot of important things left behind. There was even a family picture of Hallie's family in one of the bags.


     After eating, Mark put out the fire and left with Amihan to check the red things she saw down the river. He shaped his blood into a basket and turned it into metal to have way to carry the large mullet and the struggling Grebe. When they arrived at the place where Amihan led him to, there were about a dozen red blobs stuck on the rocks, floating branches and a tree that fell down unto the river.


     Strangely, Mark did not feel any tingling sensation from his blood when he arrived. He started poking the blobs with his katana and even with his finger but he did not get any movement from the blobs.


     "These blobs were dead."


     He concluded.


     In any case, he started scooping the blobs out of the water unto the riverbank. There were several sizes with the smallest about the size of an infant's fist while the largest was slightly larger from the blob the he saw earlier. The bodies of the blobs were still intact but there was really no movement. Mark stabbed one of his [Blood Whips] unto the blobs but there were still no changes and he could not absorb them either.


     Unexpectedly, Mark felt some agitation with the connection he had with the first blob inside his backpack. Taking it out and opening the plastic case, the blob suddenly jumped out of the case falling unto the riverbank with a splat. It then moved its body towards the 'dead' blobs and started fusing the dead blobs unto its body.


     Mark and Amihan watched the scene with curiosity. The first blob's body started to grow larger as it fused with the others and his connection with it was getting stronger overtime.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     188 Lost History, The Connection of Humans and Spirits in the Pas
      Day 21 – 2:47 PM – Unknown River


     While Mark and Amihan watched the red blob fuse with the 'dead' blobs, he saw another blob floating along the middle of the river. Unfortunately, it was another 'dead' blob and it was far from what Mark could reach. Amihan would not be able to get it either since not only because the flow of the water at the deeper parts of the river strong but also because she would have no way of scooping a nearly deformed blob out of the water. The two could only watch as the other blob got washed away by the torrent.


     Seeing the blob drift away, it became more apparent that the source of these blobs should be somewhere upstream and was still producing these blobs. The hardest question however was what these blobs were considering that one was actually alive.


     Mark looked at the sky, it was already afternoon and the sunlight was starting to wane. It was likely that it was past two or maybe almost three.


     "It's getting late."


     Amihan said noticing his gaze at the sky.


     The little sylph was right. Despite how much Mark wanted to know about the source of these blobs, it could be set up for tomorrow. Right now, what they should do was to return to the village and cook the next meal. Well, after he took a bath of course.


     They waited for the red blob to finish before taking it off the ground. The small bowl sized blob earlier now had the size of a large bowl. It was smaller compared to the total size of the blobs combined but Mark considered it to be similar how the blood he could convert to his own was smaller compared to the original volume.


     Since the blob could not fit in the plastic box anymore, Mark was forced to create a thin container using his blood once more. Due to this, he started to feel a bit of symptoms of anemia. He had been using his blood since earlier and both the basket and the container needed quite an amount. Furthermore, he had no source to replenish his blood aside from the Grebe inside the basket.


     Finally, Mark made Amihan lead him to the nest of the Grebe. Inside the nest, there were seven large eggs. The Grebe in the basket tried to protest when Mark took the eggs but it could not do anything. It would soon be turned into food and blood replacement after all.


     At this time, Mark decided to go home early and cook a good filling meal for dinner for the first time in a while. Due to these blobs, it seemed that honey hunting he wanted to do should be rescheduled.


     "Ei, my Lord, are you really human?"


     Amihan suddenly asked as Mark traced back his steps going along the smaller river.


     "Lord? Just where did that come from."


     Mark could not help but ask because Amihan suddenly addressed him as such.


     "Uhmm…" She tapped her temple while swinging her feet. "Mother and Father said before that if I decided to accompany a human, I should call them as such. And you never told me your name. Also, please, answer my question first… please, don't dodge it again."



     "My name's Mark. I'm human, probably."


     Mark finally replied. When he said that he's human, he had quite an unsure tone. After all, he had no idea whether Mutators could still be called humans. Rather than humans with superhuman abilities, Mutators were basically infected people that maintained rationality and gained abilities far from what modern science could explain.


     "Really? Human?" Amihan flew off from his shoulder and started flying in front of his face scrutinizing it closely along with his body. "You really look human but those tentacles… Those look similar to those of some evil spirits though…"


     As it would be troublesome to prolong it, Mark started to summarize what happened to earth in the previous days and also that it could be connected to why she could not return to her home anymore.


     "Waahhh… That happened? So that's why the animals and insects grew larger? Also you got those tentacles when you got infected while most humans became similar to Amalanhig right?"


     "You don't seem upset that you can't go home."


     "I do but… There's really nothing at home but my bed." Amihan looked rather dejected now. "I already said it before right? My parents were vagabond sylphs before they died. I don't have anywhere else to go especially now that I can't even hide from other creatures anymore and could not even enter my home."


     "No wonder you came back running to me."


     "Yes…"


     "Even though you seemed afraid of humans when you first saw me."


     "It's the fault of you humans…".


     Amihan then narrated their history with humans before. According to her, Sylphs and even other nature spirits interacted with the human tribes before and even helped each races in many ways. Even the human tribes back then would offer tributes to the spirits.


     Hearing up to that, Mark nodded. He also heard about such customs in folklores where native tribes before put their game and harvest to altars offering them to the spirits of nature. Even television dramas and movies pertaining such eras would show such customs.


     "It's until those people with exploding weapons that shoot projectiles and those bald men wearing black robes with large metal crosses came and started capturing and killing our kind. They even went so far to persecute us as spawns of demons or evil beings."


     Amihan grumbled.


     It was then that their connection with humans was severed and those who still mingled with humans were labeled as outcasts by their kind due to the hatred and fear they felt from humans. Amihan's parents were the same and followed the last Datu of a certain tribe before the tribe was eliminated by the odd-looking people. When the Datu died, her parents started to wander into the mountains without a proper dwelling due to most of the mountains had already became a territory of other spirits.


     Amihan only managed to stay here after her parents perished due to the fact that there was a human village nearby that most spirits try to stay away from.


     She was lonely all this while with nowhere to go aside from that tree of hers.


     "You want to come with me from now on?"


     Mark asked. He completely understood her emotions.


     "Really?"


     Amihan's eyes lit up and the joy on her face could not be faked.


     "As long as you don't become a nuisance and follow my orders."


     Mark expected her to hesitate when he said the last three words. Unexpectedly, Amihan was nodding her head furiously in agreement.


     "I will! I will!"


     She started flying around his face in joy.


     "I already said about not becoming a nuisance right?"


     Mark said with his eyes half closed making Amihan freeze and lose balance in the air. She almost fell and Mark hurriedly caught her before putting her back on his shoulder.


     "Sorry…"


     Reaching the spring once more while talking, Mark decided to end his unfinished business.


     It was to take a bath.


     When Mark started to undress, Amihan had gone hysterical before flying off behind a nearby tree. He was not perturbed for some reason, or maybe, because he did not think about the little sylph as human which she was not. Still, even though she flew to hide, Mark could feel her stare despite the fact that he kept his back facing her.


     This regrettable sylph was not so innocent after all.


     "By the way, how old are you already."


     Mark suddenly asked making the peeping sylph panic.


     "Awawawa!!! I'm not telling!"


     She said as she hid once more.


     Mark did not ask anymore. He was just curious and wanted to know the exact number. Following her story and how she talked like she witnessed the death of the Datu her parents followed, it was likely that she was already over a hundred years old.


     After taking a bath and changing into new clothes, Mark finally felt refreshed for the first time since he woke up here in the mountains. Finally, they continued their walk going home.


     "Your face is red."


     Mark tapped her head.


     "It's your fault." She murmured in a very soft voice. "Don't you feel embarrassed at all? There's a maiden with you."


     "Says the one who was peeking."


     She finally fell silent.


     Mark also thought about it while he was taking a bath. It should have been embarrassing normally but he felt that something was wrong. It was like that his emotions were being sucked away into nothingness. It was as if his emotions were rather weak, it would not take long for him to feel empty.


     His face froze as he finally realized. Mutators, both failed and successful ones had a leading trait in their subconscious. It could be an emotion, ideal, desire or ambition as what he had observed before. Each trait could affect their personality and conduct to an extent that they behaved too differently from their past selves.


     On the other hand, he could not feel any urge inside him. Rather, it felt empty. His emotions did not last too long either now unless the emotion was rather strong. If it was just a sudden thought, the emotion brought by it would likely to vanish in an instant.


     "Is it possible that my subconscious is empty?"


     Mark murmured as he tilted his head.


     While thinking about that, he finally reached the outside of the forest into the plains with lesser time consumed compared to the time he took to find the river earlier.


     However, he stopped walking the moment the village was on sight.


     "Amihan, hide inside the bag."


     Mark pulled the zipper of his bag open.


     "Hmm? Why?"


     Amihan was confused and started to look around.


     "There are people in the village."


     "Heh?"


     Hearing what Mark said, she froze before scurrying behind him stuffing her body through the opening of his bag.


     When the little sylph was totally hidden, Mark started to walk towards the village once more as he readied his katana. He then put down the bag and the basket hidden near the entrance of the village.


     "Stay here."


     Mark said to Amihan hiding inside the bag making her nod silently.


     Using the thickets around the village and the outer houses, he stealthily circled around the village locating the intruders. His Empathic ability had not recovered yet so he felt that it was quite painstaking and troublesome that he had to blindly look for the people.


     If he was not observant, it was likely that he did not know that there were intruders. He only knew it when he saw the grass outside the village toppled where the grass should not be toppled. It might just be animals but animals would surely not walk around the alarms he made around the village the other day. He was also sure that they were intruders and not the natives of the village due to the fact that they did not use the pathways into the village which was more devoid of grass and should be familiar to the natives.


     Finally, he saw the intruders. They were actually gathered around the house he was using.


     Seeing them however, veins immediately popped up his temple. He did not care how much exhausted they looked like or that they have injured people with them. What he cared about was that one man was wielding the knife he made for cooking and was stabbing the body of the gorilla sized monkey he hanged there yesterday. The man looked amazed at how the knife was too sharp while testing its sharpness on the body of the monkey.


     Mark was really annoyed now that his emotionless face turned cold. The hide of the monkey was ruined. He would not let these people go unscathed.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     189 Survivors, How Hard it was for Common People in a Zombie Apocalypse
      Day 21 – 2:11 PM – Mount Daraitan, General Nakar, Quezon


     Exhausted, hungry, injured. These words were just three of the things that could describe a group of people hiking in the mountains with improper hiking equipment. Rather than hiking though, it was more likely that they were escaping. They were trying to survive with all they could.


     There were eleven people in the group. Seven were males and four were females. Among the group, three were obviously injured and two of the injured were males. On the other hand, two of the men were somewhat in good condition compared to the others.


     Within the number of females, there was Nicole Alberts who was currently helping her best friend, Hallie who injured her leg walk. On the other side of Hallie was another female who was called Trisha also helping. It was not like the males did not want to help but the two males who was injured was also being helped by the others while those who were free was the ones to protect them if danger came.


     Leading the group was Jefferson Alba who was someone who got bitten by the zombies. At that time he was bit, he left but only to return the next day and actually gained superpowers. The other male beside Jefferson was Sherwyn Ferer who somehow gained higher agility after escaping a horde and succumbing to fever.


     Except for two people, the rest of them here were employees from the same animation company. When the outbreak struck, they were in a hotel resort in Antipolo, Rizal. It was because of a three-day companywide team building camp. They checked out early even before daybreak and wait for their ride back to the city. Unfortunately, what greeted them that morning were not the rented vehicles that should bring them home but a plane crash at a nearby barangay.


     Sirens of fire trucks, police cars and ambulances echoed all over in that cold morning and it made their whole group of more than a hundred employees rather restless as they waited in the hotel lobby. The hotel staffs were also troubled with a lot of people in the lobby but as there were no guests coming at that time, the employees with higher positions managed to convince the staff to let them stay as they waited for their ride.


     Three hours past the scheduled time however, their ride still did not arrive. What arrived was sudden chaos with people outside the hotel running away and screaming.


     It was the start of the zombie outbreak and all of them were caught unprepared.


     Among the over a hundred employees in the team-building camp, only fifty-one managed to get the safety of the upper floors of the hotel. They had access to the food supply of the hotel through the employee and service hallways but along with the hotel staff and the hotel guests with them, the supply did not last long and the capable ones started to gather up and do supply runs in the following days.


     Unfortunately, in almost every run, one or two of the members that went out would not be able to return.



     About two weeks after, a helicopter flew throwing leaflets. They tried to signal the helicopter but it did not respond. The helicopter was attacked by flying insects at that time but the people aboard the helicopter were capable and equipped enough to thwart the danger.


     On the leaflet, they were enthusing survivors to gather at their base in Ungos, Real Quezon.


     Considering their current condition in the hotel and their dwindling supplies compared to the hope of finding a safer place to stay, two factions came about. The first faction was adamant of staying at the hotel while the other was the ones who wanted to find a safer place.


     There were thirty people on the second faction and they all left the hotel the next day after arguing with the other faction on splitting the supply even resulting to a murder of two people. That was how bad their condition in the hotel was.


     The hardest obstacle they encountered when they left was that even the roads going through the mountains were filled with zombies. The scary part was that there were a lot of animals and mutated among the zombies. Because of the zombies along the road, they lost a lot of people due to their group being too large especially when they had no way of finding good transportation in the area.


     They were forced to stray away from the roads going into the mountains. They thought that there would be fewer zombies here.


     What they did not expect was that it was even worse. They just entered another hell. The only difference was that the ones attacking them were not zombies but absurdly large animals and insects. At times, there were even plants. Their numbers started to dwindle.


     They had been wandering through the forest and mountains since then.


     When only fifteen of them were left, they found a good place to stay near a large river. The area was wide and the vantage point was good with the forest being quite a distance away. There was also unused camping equipment left in the place that they managed to use. Unfortunately, they were attacked by another monster.


     For sure, it was a tiger. The only difference was its fangs were protruding out of its mouth and its claws were as sharp as swords. When they flee, they saw how the tiger cleanly slashed the bodies of their team-members that tried to stall the tiger. They had two guns with them but they only have a few bullets left and looking at how the tiger attacked, there was no other choice but to run away.


     That brought them to their current predicament. Without rest, sleep and food, they were forced to scale the mountains after even soaking themselves across the river just to escape.


     Nicole felt her body was starting to feel hot and her face flushed red due to illness but she could not stop until they get to safety. The only thing she could do was to bite her lips and endure while she dragged her best friend along with them.


     It was then that they found a village in the middle of the mountains. They were overjoyed at the unexpected findings.


     'Maybe, they could stay here. Are there people in the village?'


     These thoughts entered her mind as they approached. They noticed the cans and metal scraps dangling on strings around the village.


     "Be careful everyone. These cans should be some sort of alarms. There should be people living in the village."


     One of the males who was wearing glasses said. He was called Huey Wang, a Filipino-Chinese who was working as a supervisor back in the animation company. He was rather young to be a supervisor but apparently, his father was one of the top executives of the company. There were no negative rumors about him however due to him being rather good at his work and showing intelligence not only in their field but also in other things. When they left the hotel, he was the person leading the group.


     After saying that, Huey pulled one of the strings creating as much sound as it could.


     "What are you doing?!"


     Jefferson hurriedly stopped Huey.


     "We're here to find shelter. If we suddenly intrude into the village and there are people there, it won't be surprising if we suddenly get attacked. If we sound the alarm in this distance, even if the villagers are hostile, in the least we can still escape."


     "What are you afraid of? There's me and Sherwyn here."


     "Don't be too conceited." Huey fixed his glasses. "You two may have gotten superhuman abilities but it doesn't mean that only the two of you received one."


     "Alright, alright. It's really hard to argue with smart*sses like you."


     Jefferson stopped talking and waited as Huey instructed. A minute passed however, no one came out from the village. They finally went to see if the village was abandoned.


     Searching around, they found out that most houses where devoid of things that could be used especially food, spices and water.


     "Hey! We found something here!"


     Everyone heard Sherwyn's voice and started to gather at the rather sturdy looking house near the center of the village. When they arrived, they saw Jefferson brandishing a reddish-black knife and hitting a body of a rather huge monkey hanged beside the house.


     "Look! This knife is amazing! It's even sharper than my claws!"


     Jefferson said as he slashed the ribcage of the monkey. The ribcage slanted and the skin opened up but they did not hear any resistance from the bones on the ribs of the monkey.


     "Oi! Stop that!"


     The last female, Jollene Rodriguez bellowed. The scene was rather disgusting especially when the loose skin of the monkey opened up showing them its flesh and internal organs.


     "That's right. Stop doing that. These things aren't ours and that monkey there should be hanged there for about a day or two. It should belong to the person that set up those alarm traps."


     Huey added.


     "Don't be such a KJ. It's not like I'm destroying anything right?"


     Sherwyn then went out of the house nibbling on something.


     "Hey everyone! There's meat inside and even fruits!" Sherwyn then handed some slices of smoked meat to them. "I wonder what meat is this. It's too tasty!".


     Seeing the satisfied face of Sherwyn, the other men could not help but accept the meat and started to eat. On the side, Huey slapped his forehead. He could not help but wonder where these people did left their brains in despair. Food was too precious to them, not to mention others. Yet, these idiots were nibbling on the food they did not even pay for. He could not help but say…


     "We're done for."


     "Yeah, you people are done for."


     An unfamiliar voice entered their ears making everyone pause.


     Since the voice came from somewhere close, they immediately pinpointed where the voice came from. They all turned to the empty house behind them that they were not paying attention to. There was a man sitting at the ledge of the roof looking down on them.


     He was wearing a reddish-black light armor with style that could mostly be seen in role-playing games. On his left hand, he was holding a sheathed thin sword. They could not see his face as most part of his face was covered with his neck long hair. The only things they could make out were the pale color of his skin and his eyes.


     Due to the fright they experienced, everyone took out their weapons. Even Huey and Sherwyn were not exceptions as the two people who still had their pistols. Jefferson on the other hand clenched his fists and six claw-shaped blades came out protruding from the back of his hands.


     To Huey's surprise, he saw the eyes of the man dart alternating at everyone holding weapons. He came to a realization.


     'Sh*t! We've been had!'


     The man on the roof surely surprised them on purpose so that they would involuntarily take out their weapons! That way, they revealed their cards without them knowing! Now that the man on the roof knew what weapons they wield, there was no way for them to do surprise attacks anymore and he would able to judge which one was a threat and which one was not!


     'Damn it! This person is not simple! We shouldn't fight him!'


     Those words was about to blurt out from his mouth but he was late.


     BANG!


     To Huey's horror, Sherwyn did the first shot with his gun.


     The man on the roof however did not dodge.


     In a fast motion that they could not even follow, the man pulled out the katana out of its sheath slicing the bullet into two in the process.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     190 One Sided Fight, Both Helplessness and Hope of the Survivors
      Day 21 – 5:12 PM – Mountain Village, Mount Malabito, General Nakar, Quezon.


     When the man slashed the bullet, Huey felt devastated. There was no saving them now. The zombies and the strange beasts could be escaped with a few sacrifices due to their very limited intellect. Hostile humans however, were very different. Even if they tried to escape while others distract them, they could still chase after the ones that escaped after they dealt with the people left behind.


     Huey was sure that this man was the person that owned this place. It was obvious due to the fact that the strange colored knife made of unknown material Jefferson was playing with before seemed to be similar to the armor and katana the man was using. They just stole from him and messed with his things. It was not surprising that he became hostile.


     Even though the first bullet was already shot, Huey still wanted to stop the fight. A single shot like that due to surprise could still be negotiated. However, Sherwyn was no normal person. As the speed and metabolism of his body was rather fast, he already pulled the trigger two more times before Huey was able to say anything. Furthermore, the other men also started to move to surround the man despite how afraid they were. They had high confidence to the two that it turned to a rather unfortunate situation.


     None of the bullets shot was able to hit since the man on the roof already jumped spinning his body vertically and keeping eye on his enemies. With a three hundred sixty degree vertical spin, he already landed between the three men that were yet to position themselves. The man flipped the metal sheath of his katana upwards hitting chin of the taller man of the three wielding a nailed baseball bat. The tall man, Ed Damon, staggered backwards due to the force of the hit before falling unto his butt. Ed obviously suffered a concussion since he obviously fell due to loss of balance than the force of the attack.


     The man attacking Ed had given the other two an opportunity to attack which they did. The man with the makeshift spear, Pierce Roxas, charged in with his weapon. His spear stab should have hit but the man seemed to have expected his attack and spun his body counterclockwise letting the spear pass by two inches beside his waist. With two flashes of a black shadow, the spear was divided into three parts. When Pierce pass beside his body, the man made another spin with his left foot sweeping in front of Pierce's shin. He immediately fell forwards with his face almost hitting the cut off blade of his spear.


     At the same time Pierce fell down, the last of the three who was wielding a butcher's knife, Arnolds Mejia, tried to hack the man's head. But of course, he did not manage to do anything. Arnold obviously had no experience fighting and his attack was full of openings. The man did not even dodge his attack from above or even blocked it with his sword. He just threw Arnolds a simple front kick and he tumbled several times backwards.



     Seeing the man's movements, even the always confident Jefferson could not help but take a step backwards. It was the same for Sherwyn. However, the man did not attack when they took that step but rather, he stared at the two with obvious ridicule in his eyes. Jefferson could not take it as it was a blow to his confidence and charged forward not knowing that it was a deliberate provocation.


     Jefferson slashed his claws towards the man but the man just let him dodging the slash by a hair's breadth. The man did not counter attack but let Jefferson attack continuously and he just dodged the attacks in the same manner.


     "Huey! What are you doing?! Help them!"


     Jollene bellowed at Huey who was only watching the predicament of the five men. However, Huey just looked at her with a rather strange expression as if he was looking at an idiot. At that expression, there was also a mix of despair and helplessness. He then replied.


     "Why don't you try to help? Don't you see that he's just attacking those who attack first? Or else, he would go first after you girls or after Foss and Jonas. After all, all of you could not fight. He also doesn't seem to have killing intent on him. Remember how those animals attacked us? The pressure we feel when that tiger stared at us? That man is not exuding that. It's those idiots who made a move first so let them suffer. In the first place, we are here to find shelter not mess with other people's things. They deserved that beating."


     After saying all those, Huey stored his gun and sat beside the two injured men while waiting for the beating to be finished. He was watching the fight and realized all those things making him feel a bit of hope. In the least, aside from the idiots around the man, him, the two injured men and the women did not touch the man's things and did not taste the food Sherwyn unceremoniously took out from the house. He also did not attack at all.


     Looking at the current situation where the man kept on dodging Jefferson's attacks with the ridiculing expression in his eyes, it was obvious that the man was trying to crush Jefferson's confidence.


     "What now? After messing with someone else's property, this is all of you can do?"


     The man spoke with obvious ridicule. Despite the movements he was making, his breathing was not even ragged and there was no sweat on his face either. On the other hand, Jefferson was already panting.


     At that moment, Sherwyn made his move. Using his fast movement speed, he rushed towards the man aiming his gun. It was a rather good move since the man was busy dodging Jefferson's attacks and with a point blank shot, the chance of the man being able to dodge or the shot missing was very low. Unfortunately, Huey could see that the man was aware of Sherwyn's attack and could counter at any time.


     Sherwyn raised his gun and was about to pull the trigger when they heard a small worried female voice shouting.


     "NO!"


     With a strong gust of wind, Sherwyn flew five meters in the air before falling on his back onto the roof of a nipa hut about twenty meters away. When he fell, the nipa roof broke and Sherwin fell further inside the hut.


     Everyone was flabbergasted. Even the man stopped while looking at that scene after swinging the sheath of his katana at Jefferson's nape making him faint directly and kicked the unconscious man away in a merciless manner.


     While Huey, Nicole and the others watching had not recovered at that scene of Sherwyn flying away, a small creature with wings flew towards the man which flabbergasted them even further. In a closer look, the creature was human shaped but just about a little more than half of a ruler in height and it had wings while wearing a dress made of leaves and flowers.


     "My Lord! Are you fine? You have no injuries right?"


     The fairy like creature flew around the man obviously worried.


     "I told you to hide right?"


     The man replied.


     "But I heard the sound from that exploding weapon… I got worried."


     "Hah…" The man sighed. "I already said that you should follow my orders right?"


     "Sorry…"


     The man then let the fairy land on his palm and put her to sit on his shoulder. He then sheathed his katana and approached the Huey and the others.


     "You're quite smart aren't you?"


     The man looked at Huey and spoke complimenting him before he swept his gaze unto everyone making them back away specially Jollene and Trisha.


     "The moment you slashed that bullet, I know that we're no match for you. It's better to just concede that to pointlessly get hurt. Besides, it's our fault in the first place. As long as you don't kill us, we'll be fine with any compensation as long as we can do it. This village looked defenseless. I'm sure you need people to help in reinforcing this place."


     Huey spoke in a helpless manner while suggesting a work that the person in front of him would surely need. That way, they would be able to secure their lives in the least. While he spoke however, he could not help but look at the fairy like creature sitting at the man's shoulder. The fairy rather looked afraid as she looked at them but she resolutely tried to hide it even though the way she hid her fear was rather clumsy.


     Unexpectedly, when everyone was resigned to their fate and even backing away in fear, Nicole was staring at the man's face with a strange expression. It was as if she was trying to remember something. While in daze, she stood up unsteadily and approached the man.


     "Nicole, what are you…"


     Hallie tried to stop her but the injury on her foot aching prevented her to. While they others had confused expressions on their faces at the strange behavior of Nicole, they heard her speak.


     "Have… Have we met before?"


     The eyes of everyone still conscious became wide as a retort came into their minds.


     'It's not the time for you to do a reverse pickup!'


     They were starting to doubt whether this timid girl was really a timid one. Looking at Nicole's reddish face even enhanced that thought further.


     On the other hand, the man seemed to have been taken aback on her question. The man then shrugged his shoulders that almost made the little fairy fall off. He then pulled the hair blocking his face aside.


     Nicole stared at that face with surprise. Huey noticed that even Hallie had shock on her face.


     "M-Mark? You-you're Mark right?"


     Hallie spoke with a stutter due to her surprise when she recognized the man's face.


     Nicole on the other hand had a relieved expression on her face and started to fall forward. The man called Mark hurriedly caught her. Seeing that she was unconscious, he tapped her flushed face before placing his palm on her forehead. Considering how ragged Nicole's breathing was, it was obvious that she was very ill.


     Mark did not care about everyone else anymore and carried Nicole into the house. Well, he kicked the unconscious Jefferson once more in a merciless manner making him roll on the ground several times towards the spilled guts of the huge monkey before entering the door though.


     "Do you know him?"


     Trisha who was sitting beside Hallie asked in a soft voice. Still, her voice was audible to them who did not participate in the fight.


     "We worked in the same animation company before. Uhh, that's before Nicole and I were hired in the last one before the zombie outbreak. Nicole was rather close to him and always helped each other at work. I wonder why he's here."


     "Maybe, he also fled to the mountains?"


     Jolene interjected but Hallie shook her head.


     "If I remember correctly, he came from Cavite so if he fled into the mountains, he should have gone to the ones in Cavite, Laguna or Batangas."


     While the others were talking about the man, Huey finally felt relieved. Since that man knew Nicole and Hallie, the chance of them dying was very low. However, they should stay put as the offenders. He could tell that Mark would not let them go and once they tried to escape, he would surely not hesitate to kill them. Even though he was rather emotionless, Huey could tell using Mark's eyes. That was the eyes of a person that had killed before, a person that did not only kill zombies and large animals but also living humans.


     A person that was bad to provoke in any way or the person that provoked him would suffer.


     Huey looked at the four men lying on the ground. Although three of them were still conscious, none of them was left unscathed. Even Pierce who just received a sweep kick was still clutching his shin in pain. Not to mention the unconscious Jefferson who was bathing on the guts of the hanged monkey and Sherwyn whose fate was unknown.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     191 Poor Fate, Requesting Compensation Several Times Compared to the Damage
      Day 21 – 5:20 PM – Mountain Village, Mount Malabito, General Nakar, Quezon


     After bringing Nicole inside the house, Mark let her lie on the bed comfortably despite the fact that the bed made of wood was really not that comfortable. This time, the emotionless Mark felt a bit strange while looking at the unconscious girl. Before he revealed his face to her, he could see how much she struggled despite being ill. The moment she recognized him however, she let go of her struggle and left herself completely defenseless in front of him. Just how much trust did it take? Or was it just because she had no other choice?


     No, her relieved expression told that it was the first one or else, why would she let out that expression. Why though?


     "My L-…"


     Did she not trust her group at all?


     "My Lor-…"


     Maybe, she did not really know the members of their group at all aside from Hallie.


     "MY LORD!!!"


     "What is it?"


     Mark turned his head towards Amihan who was already screaming on his ear.


     "Why are you spaced out? Do you know this female human?"


     Amihan asked pointing at Nicole.


     "I'm not spaced out. I'm just thinking about something and I do know her. Why?"


     "Uhmm… Nothing, it just looked strange that you're blankly staring at her."


     Mark then picked up the sylph from his shoulder and stared at her.


     "Wha-what are you doing?"


     He ignored her opposition and put her down on another pillow.


     "You're tired yourself so rest up."


     What Amihan did to the other man with a gun was unexpected but it was not surprising since she was a spirit of the wind. However, it seemed that it had taken quite a toll on her since her already light colored skin looked even paler. It was very likely that even if she could do that, controlling the wind to the extent of making a full grown man fly at that distance, it was not something she could do as she willed. If she could, then there was no reason for her to receive too much fright even from the enlarged animals and insects in the forest.


     The little sylph did not want to rest since there were other humans around but her resistance was futile. After Mark used his finger to push her head unto the pillow and caressed her head comfortably, she fell asleep almost immediately. She succumbed to her own fatigue from overexerting herself not to mention that she must not have enough rest last night. When the wild boar wandered into the village in the previous evening, Amihan was still not around. It was likely that she returned already past that time.


     Looking back at Nicole who was flaring up with fever, Mark's eyes became resolute. Since she trusted him that much, then he should return it in kind. Mark rather had bad relationship with his family so he valued friendship too much. It was just that he find it hard to mingle with others no matter how he tried causing him to stray away from almost everyone.



     There was also that case he experienced in college that caused Freed to seal most of his memories at that time. Unfortunately, the method Freed used to bring him in his subconscious also opened his subconscious memories freely for him. Even the memories he did not want to remember anymore started to haunt him from time to time since he woke up. He remembered that what happened in college almost driven him to commit suicide. It was just lucky that Freed already existed inside him at that time and prevented it.


     That kidnapping incident with Mei was not the first time Freed saved his life.


     The unconscious Nicole made him feel something that he never felt for a long time from a friend.


     Still, this would be a huge problem. Nicole's fever was not caused by Evolution so she needed proper medication. Unfortunately, the whole village was devoid of any kind of modern drugs for illnesses. Just how did the people in this village treat their ill people? Maybe, because it was a forested mountain, they might be using herbal medicines. He remembered that he saw some dried up leaves in one of the nipa huts in the village. If those leaves were the medicine, then it was no wonder since the village seemed abandoned for a long time now.


     After shuffling around the house for a bit, Mark went out.


     ***


     Since the time Mark brought Nicole into the house, the people outside were talking in whispers.


     "Is it really fine to leave Nicole to that guy? What if he did something to her? She fainted you know?"


     Trisha asked Hallie but it was Huey who answered.


     "What about that? Even if he wanted to do to any of us, we won't be able to resist at all."


     "Says someone who chickened out."


     Jollene looked at Huey with dissatisfaction but the latter just shrugged at her.


     "I know what you want to say but I'm just being rational. Someone who can slash a bullet into two is not your average person so from the beginning, we have no way of winning. Besides, since you have a liking with Jefferson, then why don't you help him? I'm sure he'd appreciate that."


     Huey looked at Jefferson who was unconscious covered in organs of the large dead monkey. That also made Jollene look at Jefferson only to turn her head away in disgust. It was no secret that she had a crush at Jefferson even back in the company but even though she had already experience encountering zombies and such, disgusting things was still disgusting. Even if she wanted to help Jefferson, there was no way that she would touch him right now.


     While they were talking, Mark went out of the house making them silent. The three men who were taken down first had already recovered to some degree but none of them had the courage to look at Mark and just sat behind the group that did not participate in the fight. None of them tried to help Jefferson or Sherwyn due to an obvious fact. The two were the main offenders and looking at how Mark treated the unconscious Jefferson, it was likely that the person who would help him would be subjected to ill treatment.


     They were not mistaken about that. The moment Mark went out, he only swept his eyes at the others sitting on the grass in front of the house and went toward Jefferson.


     "Tsk."


     Mark clicked his tongue as he observed the state of the hanged monkey. His eyes turned colder as he looked at the unconscious man beneath it. There was no saving the hide of the monkey as it was stabbed and cut all around. Even the back was not spared. It seemed that this unconscious guy played around with his knife too much. Since the hide was cut and the flesh and organs were exposed, it would sure take lesser time for the meat to go bad.


     Unfortunately, he had no time to process it as it was already late and considering how large monkey was, it would take too much time. In easier words, the monkey he painstakingly lured back here became nothing but a worthless carcass.


     Taking the knife that this guy even tried to hide in his pocket, Mark started cutting the ropes that tied the monkey making it fall on the unconscious man. He then lifted his right foot and stepped on the back of the monkey and started squishing it with his foot. This caused the unconscious Jefferson to be covered in disgusting stuff even further.


     "Hey, isn't that enough?!"


     Jollene could not endure watching that scene anymore and bellowed after she stood up. However, when Mark turned his head towards her, the way he moved his foot above the carcass intensified even more.


     "You… Why are you doing this? We know we're wrong intruding like this but that's not enough to torment us like this right?"


     She asked emotionally.


     On the other side, Mark tilted his head without emotion on his face and spoke.


     "I'm not tormenting you though."


     Jollene was stunned and did not know how to reply. What he said was true since he was only doing that disgusting thing on Jefferson but no matter what, it gave them a tormenting feeling.


     On the other hand Huey seemed to have an idea why..


     "Is it because of that monkey? Perchance, you have something in plan for that?"


     Huey noticed that only Jefferson was receiving the worst treatment and it was as if Mark was venting his anger on him for something he did. The only thing he did however was to take that knife out of the house and played with it using the dead monkey.


     Mark looked at Huey and did not have any notion to deny it.


     "I planned to process the both meat and the hide of this monkey. It's all worthless now."


     "It's just a dead monkey!"


     Jollene shouted.


     Her shout however turned Mark's eyes colder making her step back in fright. Mark then spoke in a very cold tone as if sentencing them to the worst thing possible.


     "So, it's just a dead monkey right?" Mark kicked some of the spilled guts making Jefferson's face covered with it. "Since it's just a monkey, you can give me another one then? It should have the same pristine condition that both meat and hide can be processed."


     Jollene started to regret what she had just said. What he said was not requesting her to compensate him another similar animal. He basically asked her to die. There was no need to mention about exchanging one with the similar condition, there was no way for her to even escape from one alone without dying.


     Fortunately, Hallie and Huey did not want to have pointless deaths on their group anymore. They already lost a lot just to get this far. With Mark around, this place was rather safe since it was obvious that he could live in this place alone. Dying here was nothing but a pointless matter.


     "We're going to compensate with anything else we can do so please, don't send us to death just like that."


     "Yeah. Be a little lenient, just for Nicole's sake alright?"


     Huey and Hallie interjected respectively while both of them stared at Jollene signaling her to not make things worse.


     "Tsk." Mark clicked his tongue which made it look like that he was looking forward to Jollene dying. He then continued. "Remember what you two said, I'm going to work you people like slaves."


     "Slaves… That's…"


     Trisha could not help but voice out her hesitation making Mark look at her.


     "I don't mind if any of you can't accept that. Those who can't accept can step out of the village now."


     Mark then lashed another kick on Jefferson's head before he turned around and left. He went to take his things back at the entrance of the village. As for the others, he did not really mind if they left. When he went back, none of the people moved from their positions though. Even if they did not what to accept what Mark had just said they could only stay. It was almost night time and given that most of them were injured now, it was a complete suicide for any of them to leave this place.


     While everyone was debating their plans, Mark passed by carrying a metal basket, his bag and a gallon of spring water as he entered the house. It did not take long though and he went out once more. This time, he was carrying a shovel and the black cooking knife. He then threw the two tools towards the group.


     "This is your first task. Go and dig a hole and bury the monkey outside the village. You all can also get meat from that monkey if you want to cook and eat something. After that, you all can pick any house to rest in aside from that one." Mark pointed at the nearest nipa hut. "Hallie, follow me inside."


     Mark then turned around without waiting for their reply. The way he spoke was saying that they had no choice but to follow his orders.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     192 Forked Roads, Taking Different Paths and Decisions
      Day 21 – 6:03 PM – Mountain Village, Mount Malabito, General Nakar, Quezon


     The sun already started to set on the horizon though the horizon could not be seen due to the place being surrounded by mountains. When Mark turned around and entered the house after giving the group their first task, it seemed that they gathered for a short meeting first since he could hear soft whispers outside the house.


     Mark was already preparing the fish in the kitchen when Hallie followed him. She was not alone however. Since only the bedroom was enclosed with both the kitchen and living room being in the same segment of the house, Mark saw Hallie the moment she stepped through the only door of the house. She came into the door being accompanied by the girl who sat beside her outside. Mark did not mind however since it was obvious that Hallie could not walk on her own.


     "You can sit there. As for the other I did not call, you can go out."


     Mark said while pointing at the bamboo sofa in the living room. Since Mark did not ask for the other woman, he shooed her away. The woman wanted to comply but Hallie held her arm preventing her from leaving.


     "Trisha, don't worry about him. Stay here."


     "But…"


     Trisha hesitated but Hallie insisted on making her stay. It was not because she was afraid of Mark but because she needed someone to help her walk. During the time Mark fought the other men, Hallie felt a bit of dread from Mark but it all vanished when he revealed himself in front of Nicole.


     "Can Trisha stay? I need someone to help me walk."


     Hallied told Mark and pulled down the already worn down knee high socks she was wearing revealing an open gash at the side of her left shin. The wound started about two inches below her knee and stopped about an inch above her ankle. It even looked infected and needed to be cleaned. It was no wonder she could not walk on her own.


     Mark looked at the woman called Trisha and nodded. Since he was busy himself, it was better if someone else needed to help Hallie move around especially because he needed assistance in taking care of Nicole. Though he did not really feel anything at all even if he did the other things like changing her still wet clothes, it would still be inappropriate.


     "Did you get that from the animal that attacked your camp?"


     He suddenly asked making the two females surprised.


     "How did you know?"


     "I saw your abandoned camp on the other side of the river. I found your employee ids there. I didn't take your things since there's a chance that your group might return there. I didn't expect to find you people here though."


     While he was cooking, Mark proceeded to ask what they were doing in this place and learned their struggles. Hallie also did not hide their experience when the outbreak struck since she knew Mark. If it was other people, she might not have said anything.


     Looking at Hallie who was telling their story, Mark could not help but think that this short statured girl did not change at all. Despite how ragged she looked now, she was still exuding that aura that only Otakus could detect. Normies would not be able to sense it but the way Hallie spoke, behaved, her clothes and even her expressions basically tells that she was an anime character in real life. Even though her appearance was rather average, she exudes the aura filled with playfulness and confidence that somehow made her look cute and pleasing to the eye.



     Even though it was already the apocalypse, Hallie was still wearing her already scrached red glasses with a large frame, a rabbit hairpin that already lost one of its ears, a pair of worn out black knee-high socks, a thick skirt with tears and an already torn open sweater bigger than her body that had sleeves even longer than her arms. Mark could not help but think how she was able to survive till now. Well, remembering that she was another Otaku, she could not be judged by her cover. Who knows how many infected had already been slayed by her hands or else, she would not have a good standing on her group. As Mark observed, aside from the Mutator and the Evolver, her standing in the group was just a step lower to that smart Chinese looking man.


     "How about you? How did you end up here?"


     Hallie asked after she finished her story.


     "I got some circumstances going on."


     Mark replied without even looking at her concentrated on cooking. Hearing his reply, Hallie did not ask anymore.


     Even though he looked like he was concentrating on his work, Mark was actually thinking about another thing. Now, he knew where in the world he was. He did not really expect that he was currently in the eastern part of Luzon completely the opposite direction of Bay City. If he wanted to return, he needed to travel westward going through a lot of places and even severely populated cities. It was such a pain.


     'Just how in the world did I get into this place?'


     Even the memories he received from Freed had no answer to this question unfortunately which meant that it was the savage consciousness that was totally at fault.


     At this time, the smell of cooked fish started to scatter inside and outside the house. Using the fish, he cooked two dishes. One was a boiled fish head soup with wild vegetables while the meat of the fish was fried with the last bottle of cooking oil he had found in this village. It was kind of unfortunate that such luxury fish only had wild chili and salt as seasoning.


     Mark suddenly looked at the two women at the living room who had flushed faces. It was because the smell from the fried fish caused the empty stomach of the two to roar in hunger.


     Picking up one slice of the fried fish fillet and let the two see him as he swallowed it. The two could not help but gulp their saliva before noticing that they were staring at Mark too much that they both turned their heads away almost at the same time.


     "You two. There's extra clothes inside the room, go and change Nicole's clothes. After that, I'll give you two some."


     Trisha seemed to hesitate a little but Hallie on the other hand pulled her without thinking twice. The two entered the room and went to their work. At that time however, Hallie started to become noisy.


     "Mark!" Hallie called out. "I've been holding myself back but what is this fairy?! No, she's a sylph right? Are you a sorcerer now?"


     Her Otaku mode switched on at a horrible time. When Mark peeked into the room, even Trisha was retreating away from her due to her enthusiasm.


     "If you keep making noise, you can get your food from the monkey outside."


     Mark said coldly making her shut her mouth. Luckily, both Nicole and Amihan did not get disturbed by her voice.


     ***


     "Say… where did you get this fish?"


     While Trisha was timidly eating her food, Hallie asked as she unceremoniously munched like a hungry beast on her share. She looked at Mark who was also eating in front of her with Amihan who already woke up on his shoulder.


     When the little sylph woke up, Hallie tried to approach her but got denied horribly. Amihan immediately flew away from her while shouting in fear and hid behind Mark. Even now, Amihan was warily looking at Hallie while eating the wild berry on her hands.


     "I caught the fish in the river."


     "The one near the camp?"


     "Yeah. Why?"


     Hearing that, both Trisha and Hallie froze.


     "It's not a contaminated fish isn't it? We saw small barrio upstream and it's full of zombies. There's also a small airplane that crashlanded landed outside the barrio it seems. Since the barrio upstream was full of zombies, then, the fish downstream could be contaminated right?"


     Hearing that, Mark looked at the two.


     "Your group doesn't know anything about the outbreak?" Mark then realized. "Right, your group did not get in contact with the military."


     ***


     While Mark and the two females were exchanging information, the other members of the group of survivors were already grilling the meat of the monkey over a campfire. Even though it was just grilled and the meat was not fresh, it did not taste bad which made the group get their fill. However, the smell coming out of the house Mark was in was still more stimulating than what they were eating.


     The group picked one of the larger houses to gather in though they would still split up in various houses once it was time to sleep since a single house could not accommodate them all. Both Sherwyn and Jefferson were already helped and since they were both men with abilities, their bodies were sturdier. Even though they both fainted, they only received muscle pains and bruises.


     Still, Jefferson was gravely incensed. He could not help but think of how Mark toyed with him. The disgusting smell on his body was even more infuriating but he could not do anything about it since they needed to save on water as much as possible.


     "Are all of you really fine with this?!"


     Jefferson said with a quite loud voice as he could not accept the treatment that would expect to receive. What was more unacceptable was that the other members already did on of the things Mark ordered them to do and that was to burrow the dead monkey.


     Even Sherwyn whose body was still aching nodded.


     At the two's opposition, Huey looked at him with a disappointed expression though it could not be seen clearly since the only source of light they had was the swaying campfire.


     "You have the most to complain about when it's actually all your fault. If you did not mess with that hanged dead monkey, then, there was no reason for that person to make a move on us. Not to mention that all you five took the initiative to attack him in his own turf.".


     Huey spoke.


     "So, you're taking that mountain man's side?"


     Jefferson said not wanting to shoulder the blame.


     "I'm not taking any sides. I'm stating the facts and it's obvious that he's not a mountain man so don't degrade people unprofessionally. Besides, if any of you did not do anything, we could leave here anytime. You all gave him the reason to attack which made it all worse. It's unlikely that we can make it through these mountains when all of us are not injured not to mention now."


     The argument between Sherwyn and Jefferson against Huey did not end in a consensus even after they all decided to sleep. Huey knew that their group now was bound to split up. Looking at the attitude of the two, it was likely that they would leave this place while everyone was asleep. However, he could not care anymore. He himself was already done dealing with Jefferson's blind confidence.


     Jefferson was someone with a good ability being able to conjure metal blades on any part of his hands. He just preferred the three pairs of claws because of a popular movie character. The downside however, Jefferson was not someone to use his brain at all and was very bad at teamwork. Five of their group members died because of him and it was just that no one wanted to voice it. Even Hallie's wound was due to him dodging the tiger's claws and the place he dodged was towards Hallie's direction.


     As for their current situation, Huey did not mind as long that they remained living. He was a compassionate person and during their journey chasing unto blind hope until now, they lost a lot of people and some who was close to him. Zombies, animals and even people, everywhere were filled with danger. He was already tired. Even though he came from a quite rich family, he did not mind if he became a slave himself as long as he and his group could survive.


     Huey fell asleep with all those thoughts in his mind.


     ***


     Under the faint moonlight past midnight, five shadows rushed out of the village escaping into the woods.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     193 Regret, Falling for a False Promise
      Day 22 – 12:34 AM – Mountain Village, Mount Malabito, General Nakar, Quezon


     Four men were waiting outside the house where Trisha and Jollene were staying. Soon, Jollene slowly opened the door trying not to make any noise as she walked out. When she closed the door, she faced the four men who were Jefferson, Sherwyn, Arnolds and Pierce.


     "Ready?"


     Jefferson asked Jollene who slung a small bag on her shoulder.


     "Are we really leaving? How about the other girls? About Huey, Ed and Ron?"


     Jollene asked while glancing at the door she just came out from.


     "Don't worry about them. I'm sure those three girls had already become whores for that mountain man. You don't want to become one of them right? About Huey and those two, they already chickened out."


     Jefferson said not hiding his displeasure. Being humiliated by that man, he would never be able to stomach staying in this place.


     "Won't it be dangerous?"


     Jollene still had her doubts.


     At that moment, Jefferson reached for her chin and said.


     "Don't worry, I'm here and also Sherwyn. We're only held back because they are injured. If it's just us, we'll be fine. If something happens, I promise I'll protect you."


     Due to Jefferson's actions, the smitten Jollene nodded with flushed face.


     "Alright, let's go."


     Under the moonlight, their shadows rushed out of the village into the forest.


     They did not know that when they left, Huey stepped out of the house. Even though he already fell asleep, he was disturbed when Arnolds and Pierce walked out of the house they were staying together. He was looking at the direction the five went with complicated expression. He expected that Jefferson and Sherwyn would leave but he did not expect that even Arnolds, Pierce and Jollene would go. Although Arnolds was not that injured, he was basically useless in fighting while Pierce for sure had not fully recovered yet. As for Jollene, it a little expected even though Huey did not want to acknowledge it. The reason for her to leave was obvious.


     Still, he could not do anything about it and could only watch as their silhouettes vanish into the forest.


     But then, Huey saw someone else coming out. It was Mark. He was afraid that this man would go after them so he dragged his injured leg and walked towards his direction. Huey's injury was not as severe as Hallie's so he could still walk on his own but there was no way for him to run.


     It seemed that Mark noticed that he was coming and waited.


     "Are you going to kill them?"


     Huey tried to ask in a respectful tone but it turned out a little off sounding due to him not being proficient in speaking like this.


     "Not really…"


     Mark replied in a nonchalant tone. He had no plans to kill those people at all.


     "Really?"


     Huey sounded happy. Even though those five left, Huey did not want something to happen to them. They might have bad points but their whole group still experienced life and death together.



     "You're a good person." Mark complemented Huey but his next words made the latter's eyes dilate with a horrible expression in his face. "Did that guy with claws managed to wash his body thoroughly? I guess not."


     Even though he could not see Mark's face clearly, Huey saw an illusion of Mark sneering though his face had no emotion at all.


     Huey was smart as Mark complemented him before so he understood what the latter meant with his question. He was thinking about too many things that it passed his mind. What Mark spilled at Jefferson before was guts of a dead animal and its smell was not something that could be easily removed.


     Right now, Jefferson was a beacon for the savage animals in the middle of the night and all the people around him was destined to die because of him. No, probably, except for Sherwyn.


     'Dammit!'


     Huey clenched his fists. He should have stopped them!


     'What should I do? Jollene… At least Jollene!!!'


     As his emotions swirled inside him, Huey raised his head and looked at Mark with resolute eyes.


     ***


     Fifteen minutes after Jefferson and the other four left the village, they had not gotten too far. Even though they could follow the general direction, it was very hard to traverse a mountainous terrain in the middle of the night especially for this group of people that had no experience in hiking. Their pace was the same as the time they escaped from the camp a day ago despite the fact that there was no one too injured to drag them down.


     At this moment, they were feeling shivers as they traversed the forest. They ignored it as a passing cold due to the low temperatures in the mountains but for some reason, it did not go away.


     Pierce held his weapon tightly, the weapons he was currently using was actually the shovel Mark made them use to burrow the dead monkey. On the other hand, the black colored knife was currently in the hands of Sherwyn. These people not only left the village to escape but also stole Mark's things.


     "I feel like we're being watched."


     Shivering, Pierce could not hold back anymore and spoke in a whisper.


     "What are you talking about? Don't scare us like that."


     Arnolds said as he tightened his grip on his butcher's knife.


     "But…"


     Pierce wanted to speak again but Jefferson interjected.


     "What are you guys afraid of? We already lost the tiger yesterday and I'm here."


     On the other hand, Sherwyn was not speaking and was just being cautious with the surroundings while Jollene was sticking closely behind Jefferson.


     It was then when…


     A shadow pounced towards Jefferson.


     Jefferson managed to react and pierced the shadow with his claws and it was a human head sized Portia Spider. Jollene almost screamed at the sudden attack but she managed to cover her mouth. Unfortunately, that was just the start.


     Along the way, they were constantly attacked by large insects and the largest one was a four year old toddler sized mantis.


     In another ten minutes, the attacks suddenly stopped. The confident Jefferson thought that it was over but everyone suddenly felt some pressure locked unto them. It was as if being stared by a predator. The pressure caused them to feel dread.


     The source of the pressure did not hide too long and appeared in front of them. It was the thing they did not want to see the most. It was the Tiger that attacked their camp a day ago. It caused everyone to freeze as they watched the Tiger walk slowly towards them.


     "RUN!"


     Sherwyn shouted making everyone snap from their stupor and run towards another direction. The others immediately followed but of course, the tiger would not let them to escape easily.


     As the person who was behind the group, Arnolds' head flew off as the claws of the tiger swept across his neck. Arnolds totally showed his lack of experience before his death. It was not to leave his back open facing his enemy. If he was able to see the attack or at least paying attention to the enemy, there was a lot of leeway for him to dodge that one.


     Jollene saw what happened to Arnolds when she looked back and her eyes started to tear up in fear. However, the way she looked back was also something not ideal to do when running away. Because of that, she failed to see a large tree root Jefferson and Sherwyn jumped over and tripped on it.


     She did not manage to react fully to her fall causing her face to fall flat on the forest floor. When she realized that she fell, she could only shout.


     "HELP!"


     However, the tree men only glanced at her and continued running away.


     Shock, fear, despair and regret. Those feelings overwhelmed her as she saw the three leave her behind.


     'Why? Jeff! You said you will protect me!'


     She wanted to shout but she could only shout those words in her mind as she could not speak anymore due to the shock she experienced.


     'It was a lie right? It's all a lie!'


     As the silhouettes of the three men vanished into the night, she heard heavy footsteps from behind her. She knew that she her end finally came. Even though she was not resigned to do so… Even though she was filled with regrets about falling for Jefferson's empty words… Even though she regretted leaving everyone else in that village… It was all her choice… And thus, she could only close her eyes and wait.


     SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!


     Three swishing sounds could be heard which made the tiger jump back. The source of the sound was three black metal bolts that pierced the ground in front of the tiger. The tiger looked around to find the source of the attack but it could not find it.


     While Jollene was waiting for her death with closed eyes, an emotionless voice echoed in the forest.


     "Giving up already?"


     Surprised, Jollene opened her eyes looked around. She saw the tiger about three meters behind her doing the same thing.


     'The voice sounds familiar.'


     That was what entered her mind as she felt some hope.


     "Where are you? Please help me!"


     Jollene shouted with all the tears and snot on her face which made it unsightly. Luckily, there was no one here to see her aside from the source of the voice.


     "You all left the village and I have no obligation to help you though?"


     The voice echoed again making her realize that the familiar voice was from the man called Mark that they met in the village. What he said made her fall into despair once more. She left the village with the other four men and they were deserters. There was no reason for that person which they abandoned their responsibilities from to help her. Still, she did not want to die. Even if she had to promise about being a toy for his carnal desires, she would do it.


     When she was about to beg, the tiger was about to pounce on her making her freeze in fright. However, another three black metal bolts landed in front of the tiger making it back up once more.


     'He said that he wouldn't help me… Why?'


     "As I said, I have no obligation but someone begged for your life so I'll give you a chance." Mark's voice echoed once more. "Let's play a game."


     Another bolt landed in front of the tiger making it dodge again.


     "The rules are simple. I will give you a leeway to run away. About ten seconds I think. If you manage to run back and reach the village before the tiger could kill you, then, you will live. If not, of course, you know what will happen."


     "But-!"


     "No buts. If you really wanted to live, then prove it yourself instead of giving up or relying on others. Now, let the game begin!"


     "Wait!"


     "Ten… Nine… Are you sure you not going to run? Seven…".


     Hearing the count down, Jollene tightly held unto her knife, propped herself up and started running back the direction where the village was supposed to be. She did not know if she was really running towards the right direction but she could only run.


     The tiger tried to chase when it saw Jollene run away but it was interrupted by another set of black metal bolts. It tried to find the source through smell but it failed.


     When the voice counting vanished, the tiger finally started to chase Jollene.


     Mark watched all those scenes happen with the sleepy Amihan on his shoulder. He was currently atop a nearby stone crevice. The tiger did not manage to find him due to Amihan not letting the wind carry Mark's smell towards the tiger. She also prevented the tiger from smelling Jefferson making it chase Jollene as the only target.


     "Yawn~… My Lord, is this really necessary?"


     "Hmmm… Not really. I'm just bored. Besides, she needed to experience the consequences of her decisions and not to mention that it will be pointless if she easily received the salvation she wanted."


     "But you won't let her die right?"


     "Yep, a good person bailed for her life after all."


     'And also because of Freed's memories.'


     Mark said in his mind.


     When Jollene and the tiger was already quite a distance away, Mark started to scale down the crevice. He needed to collect the [Blood Metal Bolts] first or it would be a waste.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     194 Huey and Jollene, A Rather Odd Love Story
      Day 22 – 1:07 AM – Mount Malabito, General Nakar, Quezon


     ROAR!!!


     Despite her muffled cries of fear and her rapid panting as she ran away, Jollene could clearly hear the roar of the beast chasing behind her. She was in fear, in panic, and in despair but as she ran away, fleeting thoughts flashed in her mind every now and then.


     'Am I going to die?'


     'Why did they leave me behind?'


     'Why did I believe his empty promise?'


     'What did he mean by playing a game?'


     'Why doesn't he just save me?'


      'Why is he doing this?'


     A ringing sound entered her ear. She did not know where that sound came from. Following that sound however, was her realization. Even though she was a victim, she was also a perpetrator. Before the three men left her, she already left the others in the village. She was no different from them. None of the people left in the village had the responsibility to help her when she was one of those who abandoned them.


     Tears flowed from her eyes but it was not because of fear but regret. She deserved what was happening to her. Still, she did not want to die. Despite her wobbly legs shaking in fear, she could only run. Run and run as fast as she could. She remembered what Mark said. If she wanted to live, reach the village as fast as she could.


     At this moment, her mind became a bit clearer with mostly her goal left in her mind. She did not know how or why but she felt her head becoming lighter.


     Suddenly, she felt a somehow imaginary pain on her nape. She was confused but for some reason as her body started to move on its own. Losing her balance due to her resistance, her body fell forward.


     It was then that three flashes of shiny claws passed through where he neck should be before. The tiger had already caught up behind her and pounced. It swiped its right claw towards her neck like how it killed Arnolds but her awkward fall made her evade the attack with only a few strands of her hair cut off. With nothing to block its pounce, the tiger flew forward due to the inertia of its fast pounce.


     Jollene saw the large body of the tiger pass over her fallen body in shock. With a muffled cry, she hurriedly propped her body up and crawled on fours away before managing to stand once more. She then ran towards another direction trying to go around the tiger.


     She knew that she was lost now as she could not remember the right way anymore. However, she could not stop running. No, rather, her body was running on its own.


     Then another imaginary pain was felt. This time, it was on her right waist. Unexpectedly, she kicked her right leg and jumped sideward to her left circling on a quite large tree. The tiger that was attacking and was about to bisect her body into two from her waist was blocked by the tree and the claws got stuck for a few seconds that gave her a little breathing time to run further.


     ***


     While Jollene was fleeing for her life, Mark was also silently running at her pace watching her predicament. Amihan on his shoulder was still masking their smell and shuffling the noise they create as they observed the situation. Both of them were rather surprised when Jollene dodged the attack aiming for her neck. Mark was about to interfere that time when he noticed a strange movement on Jollene's body. The expression of her face and the movements of her body did not match at all.



     Even though her expression was still filled with fear, her body was doing otherwise. The movements of her body were not panicked at all and her movements even became efficient in some way. She was not dragging her feet as she ran anymore but was actually kicking the ground before her hind foot lift off for another step.


     'It seems this girl gained some unexpected benefits.'


     Mark felt that there was no need to interfere anymore. If she kept running on the direction she was taking and keep up with those unusual movements, she would safely reach the village. He suddenly remembered what Huey did when he realized that these people would die.


     That rich looking guy suddenly kneeled in front of him. Unexpectedly he was only begging for this woman to be saved.


     "Why should I? I won't get anything from it."


     That was his reply to that guy but unexpectedly…


     "I'm willing to trade my life for hers. If you want me to be your slave for the rest of my life, I'll do it as long as you save Jollene."


     "A verbal promise isn't something I can agree for."


     At that time, Huey took out his pistol and pointed it at his temple.


     "I can exchange my life in this spot."


     Huey stared at Mark. Under the faint light of the moon, his eyes were filled with begging and resoluteness.


     "Do you like her? But you looked cold to her."


     Mark asked as a faint tint of interest finally sprouted on his face. Huey had a bit of hesitation when lost strength on holding his gun and answered.


     "I do like her. You can say that it's funny but it's a love at first sight. However, she liked that Jefferson like many other women in the company. You probably heard about it already about what happened when we left he hotel. I heard from Trisha that Hallie talked to you about it. Jollene did not want to leave the hotel originally but she still followed because of Jefferson. As for why I'm cold to her, you can say that it's like a childish tantrum and a step to try and take distance away from her."


     "But you can't."


     Mark interjected making Huey's expression change with helplessness.


     That expression… Mark was reminded of Freed's expression when he was telling about his beloved fiancé, Amecia.


     'Damn Freed.'


     Mark was affected. He and Freed was basically one person now and even though not all, most of Freed's important memories was inside him. Due to that, he could not help but get affected at this kind of story.


     "You two…" Mark said making Huey look up at him with confusion. "I'll help her my way but both your lives belong to me from now on."


     At that moment, Huey's eyes lit up. He started to kowtow as he faced Mark.


     "Thank you! Thank you!"


     Mark never though that he would be able to see a man able to lower himself to that extent for another person.


     Well, if he could obtain the loyalty of these two people, then it would be good for his future plans.


     He was not up this late because he was expecting them to escape but because he was playing with the red blob while planning his future steps. Now that he knew where he was, he had two options to choose. One, to return to Bay City and take Mei, Odelina, the children along with Laelaps, Fein and Janette out of there and establish their own base somewhere. Or two, create a base first so everything, food source, water source, dwelling and protection, was all set before he pick them up from Bay City.


     Since the mutation of the infected was rather too uncertain, the second option sounded better. However, he needed people in order to do that. And not only just people but loyal people. Also, people who were not dead weight and could at least be of help to the base.


     As for the place to build the base, this mountain was a good location. Not at the village though but somewhere closer to water source and not prone to natural disasters. In that case, the place around the water spring was a good place. There were evolved animals and insects here but they were not as dangerous as the infected in Mark's view. Beasts, no matter how big or fast they were, they were still beasts. The infected on the other hand, no one knew what they would end up in the future.


     The mountains was also a natural barrier against the infected and since there were two communities nearby, the town behind the mountain to the east and the barrio upstream of Ungos River, finding things they needed would not be too tedious to do so.


     Mark continued to stalk Jollene and the tiger as their chase got nearer and nearer to the village. Considering how Jollene was now, Mark was sure that she would improve from being a dead weight to one of the best fighters in the future. Even though she was still afraid of the tiger, ever since her movements changed, she only received a few scratches on her arms and feet as she dodged the tiger's attacks.


     Watching her awkward movements but still managing to dodge the tiger's attacks, Mark was sure that what she had awakened had nothing to do with her reflexes. She was not even looking at the attacks when she dodged them.


     'Danger perception and instinctual movements?'


     Those were his initial assumptions but Mark could not be sure unless enough tests were done.


     ***


     Finally, Jollene saw the forest started to thin. When she saw the clearing, she knew that she was already close to the village. She managed to step out into the clearing but the village was till about dozens of meters away. She was tired and about to collapse. Her breathing was ragged and even under the faint moonlight, her flushed face was noticeable. Even though her body was already shivering, she still needed to continue.


     Jollene dragged her body towards the village as her sight started to blur. She did not even realize that the tiger was not chasing her anymore. The moment she stepped inside the vicinity of the broken fences of the village, her body finally lost its strength. She started to fall down and expected the pain she would feel when her head hit the ground.


     Unexpectedly, her falling body was gently caught by someone. She tried to open her eyes and saw Huey's face staring at her with worry. She did not expect that the person who treated her coldly would be the first person to catch her and even hold her like this. Feeling his strange but warm embrace, she could not help but feel relaxed. Finally, she fainted.


     ***


     When Mark went out of the forest into the clearing, he saw several silhouettes waiting at the outskirts of the village. Upon closer look, aside from Huey who initially waiting and was now holding the unconscious Jollene, the others were also here with the sick Nicole as exception.


     When he arrived, the other two men stepped back. It seemed that they were still afraid of him. Trisha was also the same though she could not step back since she was helping Hallie move around.


     They were probably awakened by the loud roars in the middle of the night.


     As for the tiger? None of them would ask where it was. They only needed to look at the dead animal Mark was now dragging on the ground.


     "All of you should sleep already. I'm going to make you all work early tomorrow."


     Mark said and was about to drag the dead tiger past the group when Huey stopped him.


     "Jollene… she have fever…"


     "She's evolving so just let her rest. When she wakes up tomorrow, expect it that she's stronger than all of you."


     Ignoring the confused and shocked expressions of the group of survivors, Mark left dragging the body of the tiger that almost annihilated this group a day ago..


     As for the three men, Mark did not bother chasing them. He already scouted the area those three ran towards when they encountered the tiger. Even if that Jefferson did not reek of animal guts, running to that area was suicide.


     At that area, there was a gigantic nest of huge hornets. Even he had no confidence in blindly storming that place. It was one of the reasons why he wanted to build the base somewhere else further from here.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     195 The Barrio, A Place that was not as what He had Expected
      Day 22 – 5:38 AM – Mountain Village, Mount Malabito, General Nakar, Quezon


     The sun was far from rising but the sky had already brightened to some degree. Mark stepped out of his house ready to go and do his explorations. After killing the tiger last night and storing it at one of the houses, he thought of making these people work early. At least for dismantling the unused houses to scavenge usable materials for the base he planned to build.


     Looking at the sky at northeastern forest however, it was better if the newly arrived people avoid going out of the houses for today. It looked like that the three men last night made a mess at the hive of the hornets. Even though it was several hours already, he could see a lot of human head sized hornets flying around the forest looking for the intruders or possible intruders. Considering that these oversized insects had developed higher intelligence than their normal counterparts, it would be likely for these hornets that the intruders last night were humans.


     In that case, if they spotted these people here, it would be a disaster. If he could, he should find a way to deal with those oversized hornets as soon as possible.


     Walking in front of the house where he saw Huey came from last night, he pushed the door open. There, he saw the five people who seemed to have decided to stay in one house due to the incident last night. They had no idea whether the village was really safe or not making it better if they stuck together.


     Looking at these people, it seemed that Huey and Trisha did not rest properly since they were worried about Jollene who was still unconscious. On the other hand, the other two men were sleeping with their back on the wall while holding unto their weapons.


     'That's dangerous.'


     Mark thought. If they were holding guns, it would be better since guns nowadays had safety levers but holding onto melee weapons was not really something to be recommended. If they got surprised and agitated after waking up, it would not be strange if they suddenly swung those weapons at the nearest person to them.


     "Boss." Huey greeted with respect. "Are you going out?"


     This guy noticed that Mark was fully equipped with his armor, backpack and weapons. It seemed that Huey was worried that they would be prone to danger if he left.


     "Nicole's condition is different from your sweetheart so I have to search for medicine. I'm just here to tell you all not to go out of the houses too much and if you're going out, be fast and discreet. The giant hornets in the forest are agitated." Mark said to Huey and the first sentence made him blush slightly. Mark then looked at the other woman. "Trisha, right? I'll leave the pot of fish soup at my house. Just heat it and fill your stomachs."


     He then looked around the room. It seemed that his voice also woke up the two men.


     "Any of you know how to dismantle animal bodies?"



     Mark asked though he did not really have any expectations. Unexpectedly, the tall man who was called Ed raised his hands with a bit of hesitation.


     "My family owns a dairy farm back at our hometown. Before I went out to Manila to study, I help in processing the body of make calves to make beef."


     "Good. I'll leave the body of the tiger to you. It's on the house I told you people not to use. The tools are also there. Dismantle it and be careful of not damage the hide. Is that clear?"


     "Uhh, yes B-Boss."


     After telling them what to do, he went back to his house to pick up the still sleepy sylph. He told the same to Hallie who also did not sleep due to her taking care of Nicole despite the fact that she needed rest herself due to her wound. He left the village then afterwards.


     His goal now was to investigate both the source of the red blobs and the barrio upstream while looking for medicine.


     "Say, you don't know about the barrio upstream?"


     Mark asked Amihan on his shoulder. After all, the little sylph knew about the town past the mountain but did not mention the barrio that seemed to be closer.


     "I haven't been there. Also, the forest that way is a territory of an annoying person. If not for you my Lord, I won't even try to go near there."


     Amihan grumbled.


     "Annoying person?"


     "Yes! He's very annoying duende! He keeps calling me wife every time he saw me and always told me that he wanted a baby from me! Pwe! That's why I don't go into his territory and run away every time I saw him!"


     Looking at her aggrieved face, it seemed that she was really annoyed with the guy. Mark on the other hand felt amused. He did not know if they would encounter that guy but the possibility was high. If Amihan's ability to hide herself from the eyes of mortals was affected by Mutagen, it was likely that other creatures with the same ability were also affected.


     Anyway, he had no plans to deal with that guy. If he gets on the way and disturb him, killing him would be easy. In folklore, one of the things that made it hard to get rid of spiritual creatures was because they could not be seen. But if even these creatures were affected by Mutagen, that advantage was taken away from them.


     ***


     It took almost three hours of walk and Mark finally had a glimpse of the barrio from the riverside. He saw another pathway before with what seemed to be a plantation up the mountains but Mark was sure that it was not the place he wanted to go and passed by it. According to Hallie's description, the barrio was beside the river and the crashed plane was suspended over the river like a bridge.


     That brought him to the current place which fitted the description. He saw what seemed to be wide dirt road with rows of houses beside it. Further away, he could see the body of the large passenger airplane that crash landed. It seemed that the body of the plane was mostly intact with only the wings broken. He could not see the tail part of the plane from his position though due to the trees blocking his view.


     "Amihan, hide the sounds and the smell in the area."


     "Yes."


     Mark whispered to Amihan on his shoulder. It was because he could see some infected wandering the dirt road. It was quite unexpected for him since the barrio was basically beside the forest. These infected should have been attacked by the feral animals and insects already. Unless…


     There were dangerous existences in the barrio that deters the evolved animals to wander in the area.


     This was something Mark noticed after he spent time in the village. Evolved animals, specially, non-feral ones seemed to have become wary of approaching the village even by mistake. Most animals that wandered into the village were normal animals that had yet to evolve. Even the huge monkey the other day hesitated to approach the village in not for his provocation.


     Another proof of this was why did the tiger did not attack the village waited until people left the village before attacking. It was obvious that the tiger had been stalking their group after they escaped from the initial attack on their camp but it did not wander into the village to search for its prey.


     And the reason for this, it could not be any clearer. He came to that realization when he dealt with the tiger last night after Jollene managed to step into the clearing. When he appeared, instead of attacking, the tiger actually tried to run away. The reason why evolved animals did not wander into the village was because they were feeling the danger Mark could bring unto them.


     To think about it, most of the evolved creatures attacking him on the way were enlarged insects and feral animals. As for the others especially the non-feral evolved animals, they would stay away. Like how the grebe panicked yesterday after it realized the threat it was facing.


     If the animals deemed that this place was dangerous for them, then Mark should be careful.


     Drawing his katana, Mark used the thickets and sneakily attacked the two infected close by before retreating. He did this so he could have a better view of the barrio without getting detected. The two headless bodies along with the decapitated heads plopped down onto the ground spurting blood. Mark looked at the blood and felt that it was a waste but he did come here to gather blood but for other things.


     'Wait… Blood right?"


     Mark realized something and took out a metal enclosed bowl from his backpack. Opening the lid, it was the red blob he had a mental connection with. He threw the blob beside the two bodies and commanded it to extract the blood using his mind. After he felt some response that seemed to be delight, the blob dragged itself to the bloody neck of one of the dead infected. Two tentacles sprouted from its gel like body and pierced the necks of the dead infected.


     It was way slower that how he saw his savage consciousness squeeze out blood from his enemies but it was better than nothing. At least not all the blood was wasted. Furthermore, playing with the blob last night gave him some interesting discoveries.


     Another infected man seemed to have noticed the blob moving and approached. Mark was already ready to jump out of hiding if the blob was attacked but unexpectedly, the infected man really attacked! It tried to lunge at the blob but before it could, the infected's neck had already been severed with its head flying away. Its bloody neck coincidentally landed next to the blob and the blob let out a delighted jiggle as the blood of the third infected splashed unto its jelly like body.


     Mark on the other hand frowned. It seemed that the infected could tell that the blob was alive.


     Peeking over the corner of the nearest house, he counted the number of the infected.


     'About twenty I think.'


     "Amihan, stay here and guard the red blob. I'll clear up the infected quickly."


     "Huh? Ah! Yes!"


     Amihan shakily replied. It seemed that this little sylph was afraid of the infected since it was the first time she saw them. Her reaction was not surprising since even normal people would feel afraid not to mention someone like her who was a recluse. Also, the scene in front of her was very bloody and not for the faint of heart of someone naïve like her..


     "Hah…" Mark sighed. "Never mind, just hide. I'll just take care of the infected faster."


     "No! No! I'll guard! I'll guard it!"


     The little sylph realized that she was too shaken and shook her head to clear her it up. Since Mark asked her to guard the red blob, she should do it.


     Her attitude made Mark commend her in his mind. He then went to deal with the infected at this part of the barrio as fast as he could. This was just the outskirts but there was already this number. He did not know how big or how many people in this barrio were so it was better if he did not attract all the infected in a single area.


     Headless bodies littered the short dirt road three minutes after. Since he was doing the clearing quickly, he also used his [Blood Whips] to some extent. With the infected out of the way, he finally managed to see the main area. The dirt road he saw first was actually a branching road out into the river.


     However, seeing the main area, he had mixed feelings in his eyes. This place was not just a barrio…


     It was a freaking tourist stop.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     196 With a Tiny Shout, Entering the Most Infested Place in the Mountains
      Day 22 – 8:15 AM – Barangay Daraitan, Tanay Rizal


     Under Amihan's wind control in the area preventing the smell and sound from scattering outside as much as possible, Mark hurriedly removed the dead bodies throwing them into a house he randomly picked. He then made the red blob clean up the scattered blood on the dirt road. Fortunately, it was one of the qualities of the blob. It could absorb the blood even on the dirt while rejecting the non-blood related things out of its body.


     Actually, cleaning the area was not really necessary if he was only going here for a short while but considering that the state of the place was different from what he expected, he must observe the place and plan first before making a move. A tourist spot in a zombie apocalypse that started during the holidays was not something to joke about. Especially here that most people could only flee into the forest and mountains. Mark was sure that events like the wave of infected in Cavite would not happen here. Instead, the infected would group up in this area which was noisier and filled with carnage.


     After cleaning up and retrieving the red blob, Mark jumped with Amihan onto the roof of a house that was slightly hidden by a large mango tree to observe the area.


     Undeveloped dirt roads, wooden houses, old styled concrete houses, fruit trees everywhere and even the clothes of most of the infected were rather out of style. It was larger than a village but smaller than a town. There was no doubt that it should be your typical countryside barrio…


     Well, at least several years ago.


     From the roof Mark stood on, the lodging houses, restaurants and other tourist aimed buildings were too noticeable. Not only the buildings seemed newer but were styled differently from the common houses. Brightly painted tourist sign posts and sign boards could be seen here and there. Looking at some of the closer sign boards, Mark could tell that this place had been developing into a lodging and recreation area for the hikers and tourists that wanted to climb up the mountain.


     Looking at the north western side near the center of the barrio, he could see the remains of right wing of the airplane along with the burnt out engine on that wing. From the northwestern side to the southwestern side, he could see the trail of collapsed houses and tourist buildings. Not only the houses but the trees were also toppled to the side. Following the trail of destruction was the tail of the airplane that crash landed.


     It seemed that the body of the airplane remained mostly intact because it slid down the mountain and brought destruction to this place before stopping over the river.


     As for the number of infected, Mark did not want to count. He could see the infected at the outskirts and the streets close by but the coverage of what he could see on this roof was very limited. However, he could tell that it would be a large number. It was because in the limited area he could see, there were nearly a hundred infected.



     Furthermore, another alarming thing was that a large number of those infected seemed to be mutated ones. There were those who were moving on all fours, some that had elongated body parts and there was even a woman with a bloated belly.


     'Wait… That woman should be a normal one, she's just pregnant.'


     Mark scratched his head. He already saw a lot of bloated looking infected before which made him think that this pregnant infected was one of them.


     "My Lord, these people you call infected… they really looked scary…"


     Amihan could not help but whisper with fear apparent on her face. The appearance of the infected looked even worse and scarier compared to most evil spirits.


     "You better get used to it."


     "Yes…"


     The little sylph took a deep breath trying to calm her mind. Seeing how this naïve little critter was trying hard, Mark could not help but pat her little head with his finger.


     Looking back at the scene, Mark started to think which place he needed to go to search for medicine. Looking at the northern side of the barrio, he saw a large structure that seemed to be an open covered basketball court. The design of the structure was something generic to covered courts built by the local government and public schools. There was also one of these kinds of covered court in Queens Row and inside the Queens Row Elementary School. Aside from those two, there was also one beside the Molino III barangay hall which he saw long before the outbreak. Since it was with the same design, it was likely that it was built beside the barangay hall of this place.


     If there was a barangay hall, there should be a health center near it or at least inside the barangay hall, there should be an area or room dedicated for the ill. If not, this place would fail to be a tourist stop at all.


     The other candidates were the lodging restaurants and inns. Since they were offering lodging services, those places should have medicine in them.


     As for the best place that would surely have medicine…


     It was the airplane.


     Any passenger airplane would surely have medicine stored for their passengers especially since any kind of medical emergencies could happen during every flight. Still, the plane was the most dangerous place to search in Mark's view. He still remembered the videos of crashed planes he downloaded in the mall before. For every video, there would be something that seemed to have come from the world of nightmares popping out of the airplanes.


     It crashed at the time the outbreak started. Since the airplane's body was mostly intact, the nightmarish thing on that plane would most likely be still inside. Who knows what he would encounter if he tried to intrude into that airplane.


     The airplane was the last place he would search. For the first target, it should be the covered court. It was slightly near the northern outskirts of the barrio and would be easy to access once he managed to get rid of the infected. As for the way to lure the infected to the further side of this place, he looked at Amihan on his shoulder.


     "M-my Lord… You want me to do something dangerous aren't you…?"


     Amihan flinched noticing his emotionless gaze.


     "I shouldn't be dangerous. You just need to fly to the other side, that way, away from that building." Mark pointed at the north east first then at the very noticeable roof of the covered court. "Then lure the infected away. You don't need to do anything else. Just do a single shout then fly away."


     The little sylph sighed in relief that she only needed to shout. She thought that she needed to show herself to those scary creatures to lure them away. Then, she realized…


     "My Lord, I don't think my shout will be heard by all these i-infected."


     That was right. Her voice might be louder than her size could tell but it would be impossible for her shout to cover a very large area.


     Mark on the other hand remembered that aside from blowing stuff away, including her own body, Amihan did not know any use of her wind control ability. Even the way to mask smell and noises was taught to her by him on the spot when they chased after the escapees last night.


     "Remember how I taught you to mask the sound?"


     "Yes. You said that I needed to make the wind around the place blow towards us right?"


     Amihan had no knowledge pertaining to science so Mark had to word it as simple as possible.


     "That's right." Mark replied. "When you shout, do the opposite. Make the wind blow coming from your direction then scatter the wind around the place. It's easy right?"


     "Yes!"


     Though she still seemed afraid, Mark watched at Amihan flew up into the sky towards the north east direction. After the infected was lured away and Amihan came back, he would immediately make his move.


     "WAAAA!"


     A tiny but loud shout carried by the wind entered his ear. Soon enough, the infected around the area turned their heads towards that direction. The normal and mutated Biters started running while the normal and mutated Eaters lagged behind. Still, the method worked well. Soon enough, he saw Amihan return with a pale face.


     "What happened?"


     "Scary… those infected are scary…"


     "I told you to return right away after shouting right?"


     "I did! But there's a person with several arms and legs running fast like a huge spider! It almost saw me…"


     Amihan was really scared. She was shaking.


     "Alright…" Mark caressed her head. "I'll leave the red blob inside the house with the bodies to absorb the blood. You stay here to guard."


     "Umm… Is that really okay? Will you be fine?"


     "I'll be fine alone. I can't have you screaming in my ear while I fight the remaining infected, can I?"


     "Uuuuuuh… Yes…"


     Amihan felt a little ashamed about what Mark said. Still, even though she wanted to accompany him, she was not confident that she would be able to keep her mouth shut while facing the scary infected.


     Leaving the delighted blob and Amihan, Mark cautiously stepped into the clearing..


     Even though most infected were lured unto the opposite side of the barrio, there was still quite a number of infected left. Most of them lagged behind either because they moved too slowly due to being Eaters or having injuries on their lower limbs.


     It seemed that these infected were too hungry, the moment they noticed Mark, they started to move towards him at their fastest pace.


     Drawing his katana once more, Mark started to run toward the incoming infected. With a swing of his blood metal katana, the closest infected had its head flying. Mark did not stop and continued running while the black blade of his katana flashed around him. For every black colored flash, a head would fly and a headless body would fall down.


     At this moment, Mark stopped. He saw a female infected moving on fours on the roof of the closest house. The infected was a mutated one and reminded him of the infected that climbed up the wall of cars back then before. It was at that time he burned the horde outside Carlo's fast-food restaurant using the leaking gas from Dozers. While crawling on fours, it could climb up and down vertical surfaces. It also had the very noticeable compound eyes and that large rolled tongue that was similar to a butterfly's proboscis.


     This one however looked quite different from the previous one. It made Mark think for a second that it could be either a higher level mutation or a different mutation. One thing was for sure though. The cause of this mutation had something to do with butterflies or moths. In fact, the mutated infected on the roof in front of Mark had a colorful tint and patterns on its skin and every time it moved, there was some dust like particles on its trail.


     'Butterfly scales.'


     Mark thought as the particles scatter around at the infected's every movement. The appearance of the skin looked rather beautiful due to the color and pattern but the fact that it was a mutated infected with unknown abilities overcame its beauty.


     The mutated infected jumped off from the roof using its four limbs making Mark retreat. As it landed, a cloud of miniscule scales scattered around. Mark did not dare get close and retreated further as he did not know what those scales could do. It could be harmless but he would not try it on its body. There were variants of butterflies or moths that could cause allergies or even irritate the eyes. The scales of this mutated infected however, it could be really able to cause blindness or might even be poisonous.


     As Mark took his steps back, clicking sounds was heard on his right arm as the folded crossbow took its attacking shape. Before the mutated infected could even charge at him, three black crossbow bolts flew towards its head in a very fast speed. The right most bolt missed the target and penetrated the wooden wall of the house behind the mutated infected but the other two bolts managed to hit its forehead above its left eye while the other penetrated through its right eye.


     The mutated infected fell down without moving scattering even more scales. It made Mark lose interest in retrieving the crossbow bolts and continued on his way while avoiding the cloud of scales. In this mind however…


     'What should I call that mutated infected…'




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     197 From an Angel to a Parasite, When the Unborn Life“s “Life“ was Non-Existen
      Day 22 – 9:11 AM – Barangay Daraitan, Tanay Rizal


     While the cracking noises sounded from under his foot and loud thuds from the falling bodies from every swing of his sword, Mark started to notice that the road he was running on was basically a graveyard for both human and beasts. The cracking sound did not come from the stones or gravel on the road but from the bones of both animals and humans that scattered on the area. Aside from the bones, there were also a lot of abandoned bags and equipment left by the tourists everywhere. The road also started to become cemented as he left the outskirts into the central area.


     During his run, Mark could not help check one of the larger bags and saw the several neatly folded clothes inside along with equipment necessary for travel. Seeing the contents of the bag, Mark hurriedly put it to the side and made a mental reminder to pick it up later. The clothes were musty and bag was dirty but the other items inside could surely be of use in the mountains.


     After leaving the bag and encountering more infected, both humans and animals, he started to take notice of the untouched street side general merchandise stores. He stopped for a bit and peered through the window and saw the rows and rows of canned goods, packed junk food and other things commonly found in small stores. This untouched store made him sure that no survivors managed to scavenge from this place since the outbreak. There might be others that tried but likely failed. It also confirmed that this place was one of the ground zeros of the outbreak due to the crashed airplane.


     This place was too dangerous for normal people. To Mark on the other hand, this was a treasure trove.


     As long as all the infected in this place did not gang up on him, he was sure that he could come and go as much as he could. Besides, he had Amihan who could lure away the infected safer with more efficiency. It seemed that this would not be his last trip here. He was even sure that he would frequent this place until everything that could be scavenged was looted by him.


     The thought of cleaning up the infected in this place slowly and making the base here since there was already structures also came into his mind. Thinking about the pros and cons however, the scrapped the idea. The biggest and most important reason was that the only water source in this area was the Ungos River which the water could be contaminated for the most part. Not only for sure that this river flows along several communities and the longer the river was, the more likely for stray infected to get dragged by the water especially during floods.


     Right now, he did not see any washed away infected maybe due to the fact that the river around this place was on the shallow side but he could nor risk it further. He was not afraid of the unstable strain on the saliva of the infected to contaminate the river though. He noticed it before when he tried to store the saliva inside a jar. Though it managed to stay the way it was inside the sealed jar, being exposed to the air and being diluted in water disperses the saliva out of existence.



     Though, since it had been long since the outbreak started, Mark just wished that it did not change. Well, it was very unlikely or else, he would not be able to see Hallie and Nicole's group of survivors after they crossed the river.


     Finally, Mark found the barangay hall. Obviously, it was deserted. After he cleared the infected outside, he made his way inside the barangay hall before closing the gate. There were several infected inside but they were only Biters and Eaters which did not take long to eliminate. The people here probably experienced a bitter struggle. There were a lot of dried up blood stains on the walls and the concrete covered yard. The glass main door and the windows were all broken into pieces while a lot of stuff around was overturned.


     There seemed that the place had no separate building for the health center making him enter the main building. There, he saw what he was looking for. It was the room which looked like a clinic. Still, he did not immediately enter the place but looked around the building while carefully illuminating the infected inside. After killing all the infected inside the barangay hall, he finally entered the consultation room and started to open the cabinets one by one and checked for the medicine he could find.


     For sure, there was not too much but he was able to find several blister packs of paracetamol tablets, loperamide capsules and amoxicillin capsules. There were also a few bottles vitamin supplements. Luckily, none of the items were past its expiration date. He put all the medicine in his bag including several rolls of gauze, small bottles of iodine solution and two bottles of hydrogen peroxide. The assortment of medicine was very few but he got what he needed which was very good.


     If he tried to look inside lounging areas first though, he might have to spend more time searching.


     When he walked out the main door with a good mood, the eaters had already started to clog the area outside gate. Some even started to climb up the fences. It seemed that even though not all, some infected started to develop the ability to climb lower walls and obstacles. Unexpectedly, the first one to managed climbing up the fence was the same pregnant infected he saw earlier. It seemed that it lagged behind due to the heavy baggage she was carrying.


     Looking at how big the woman's belly was, it was likely that she was already due this month. When the woman managed to climb over the fence, he plopped unto the ground squishing her belly in the process. Mark who was always emotionless shivered at the thought of an infected baby suddenly spurting out of the woman like a rocket. His imagination was really good at kicking up in uncanny times. What he thought however did not happen and the infected pregnant woman stood up with a bit of difficulty.


     Several infected soon followed over the fence. Counting the number, there was seven and several more trying to climb up. Mark then started to face the incoming infected slashing the pregnant woman first. Her head rolled away and her body slid on the already bloody ground squishing her bloated belly once more. Ignoring the first body, Mark started to clear the other infected before he escape the place.


     He could have escaped already but he was eying the mountain bike parked at the side of the barangay hall. Its wheels were slightly out of air but there was an air pump tied up on its body. If he wanted to take it out safely, it was better if he reduce the number of the infected outside.


     In the midst of eliminating the infected that managed to climb up the fence, he noticed a fast moving shadow moving on fours at the corner of his eyes. He hurriedly jumped back to dodge letting the shadow pass in front of him. Seeing the body of the fast moving shadow, his eyes dilated for the first time in a while.


     It was not a new infected or even an infected animal. The one moving fast in all fours was the headless body of the pregnant woman. Her body was facing up and her limbs bent like spider legs towards her back like some possessed child in an exorcism movie. The only difference was that her body was headless and the one facing him was her sensitive part. As her maternity clothes were all torn up, her underwear was all exposed for him to see because of her strange position.


     With a burst of blood which made him dodge once more, a bloody hole appeared on her bloated belly with a deformed face of an infant sticking out of the hole. The head was squished on its left side causing its right eye to almost pop out of its skull while its other eye was basically nothing but a bloody socket. Normally, even a newly born baby had bad eyesight but this one was able to turn its popped out eye towards him looking at him with a bloodthirsty stare.


     If Amihan was here, not mention about screaming, she might have already fainted. This scene was basically stuff from a grotesque nightmare.


     As normal to the infected, the baby that took over her mother's body started to charge again towards him with a small but bloodthirsty cry. It seemed that the cry agitated the other infected and they attacked more aggressively.


     "That infected pregnant woman was not normal infected after all."


     Mark muttered as he fought off the agitated infected. It seems that he needed to abandon the mountain bike for not. The infected outside the gate started to let out agitated cries and would surely attract the lured away infected if it had gone for too long. He had already found and taken his main purpose in this place anyway. He just needed to stop by the street store to get some seasoning and food along with the bag he left on the street side and leave. But first, he should take care of the mutated baby though. Mark was sure that he would not be able to lose it if he just ran to escape.


     'A baby inside a mother's womb could be considered as an unborn angel but if the baby turned out to be an infected, it was nothing but a parasite.'


     He thought as he faced another charge from that grotesque infant.


     With a wave of his left hand, his palm split open and three [Blood Whips] burst out charging towards the mutated baby's head. As the tips of the whips was done solidifying into pointed stingers, three more holes was added to the baby's face and its mother's headless body rolled several times to the ground before it stopped moving.


     The infected around was still agitated and Mark hurriedly jumped over the fence further away from the congestion of the infected.


     Unexpectedly, even the supposed to be Eaters started running towards him like Biters. It seemed that their agitation did not only apply on their attacks but also on their movements. It would be hard to escape without eliminating every single agitated infected.


     'Time to try that move huh?'


     Mark was not fazed facing the agitated infected despite their number that was more than two dozen..


     His eyes turned sharper as the three [Blood Whips] on his palm retracted. Then, six [Blood Whips] burst out from his back even creating holes on his clothes. Each whip was one and a half meter in length and three centimeters thick. This was the highest number and the best length and size he could control. Then, the shapes of the whip started to distort and solidify creating segmented armor on each of the whip. Each segment had a single short blade on it making each whip look like a sword whip that could be seen being used by some anime characters.


     As the whips moved, the metallic clicking could be heard. He then charged towards the infected. Though using this attack style seemed to make his movement a little slower due to the loss of blood inside his body, he was not worried about it. With the armored bladed whips moving around his body, he was nothing short of a meat grinder right now.


     The whips would lash on the infected and due to the multiple blades, not only the necks of the infected were getting decapitated but also their limbs and other body parts. Not only blood splattered on the ground but also a lot of grinded off flesh from the infected along with the decapitated heads and limbs.


     As soon as he killed off the last agitated infected, he immediately fled the area. Now that the infected around was all ellimnated, he wanted to take the mountain bike with him. However, he could feel his sense of danger tingling fiercely. It was likely that a lot mutated infected was attracted due to the disturbance just now. If he wanted to get more supplies and carry the tourist bag away, he needed to move more discreetly.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     198 Red Blobs, The Foundation of the Future Base
      Day 22 – 9:30 AM – Barangay Daraitan, Tanay, Rizal


     After Mark fled the area of the previous bloody battle filled with decapitated corpses, he went straight towards the street side store and entered it. The door only had a hinge lock making it easy for him to break. After entering the door, he did not immediately pack up the items but hid under the window instead. He was rather curious why he was feeling too much danger so he tried to peek at the window looking at the area he left before while being hidden.


     Soon, an eight foot tall creature went out of the street corner outside the barangay hall. Mark knew that it was the one Amihan saw earlier as it had multiple pairs of limbs. However, it seemed that the little sylph was too scared and failed to clearly look at its appearance. The mutated creature did not really look like a spider.


     It had three pairs of hands and legs. Furthermore, the limbs that did not belong to the same pair had different length and size. Not only that, but the positioning of some of the limbs rather odd. One of the shorter arms which looked like a child's right arm was protruded on its chest while the pair of it was on the back. It was also using just four of its six legs to walk while the other two hang on its waist.


     It also had two bulging tumor like bumps, one on its right shoulder while the other was located where the tailbone was supposed to be.


     'Wait…'


     The mutated infected scurried too fast that he had a hard time seeing its body clearly but he had a glimpse of the tumor on its tailbone when it turned around. It was not a tumor but a woman's distorted head that had its hair removed. He also saw two sets of buttocks behind it but on a closer look, one set was not actually buttocks but pair of a woman's healthy mountains.


     After it stopped moving, Mark saw it body was distorted and it actually had several body parts that more that the supposed number a normal person had. It gave him the grotesque idea that the infected's body was actually made of several infected bodies fused together.


     While looking at the mutated infected, Mark held his right arm. It was not because he was scared but because the PsyCrystal embedded on his arm and hidden by his bracer was vibrating fiercely. Since it happened while he was looking at the mutated infected, it was likely that it had at least one pebble on its head. Considering how the crystal reacted, there should be more than one and that was possible due to the fact that the infected had more than one head.


     However, Mark felt that the fused infected was not the only reason he was feeling danger and was not the only creature causing the reaction of the PsyCrystal. Soon, his suspicion was answered. Before the fused infected turned away and leave, another strange looking infected went out in the middle of the street. It was rather average in size but the aura around it told Mark that it was a predator.



     The new infected looked too skinny as if there was only bones and no flesh it is body. Even the shape of its skull was obvious on its head. However, its hands were non-existent and instead, it had a pair of scythe shaped bones about half meter in length. As it walked with its hunched body, it uses its bladed arms as its fore limbs and was running fast on all fours. That aside, even though it moved fast, Mark could not hear even the faintest sound as it ran on the concrete road.


     'There's probably more kinds of mutated infected here.'


     Mark thought as his excitement started to rise. As a zombie outbreak enthusiast, aside from learning things about survival one of the things that could give him both enjoyment and security was to discover and study these new kinds infected. Not only his curiosity would be satisfied but he would also discover how to fight and locate the weaknesses of these creatures.


     However, not now…


     He was here for another goal so he needed to restrain himself.


     Seeing that the mutated infected had left, he started to pack everything he could into his bag and even took an empty standard sized box that he saw and filled it with canned food. Even though it would make him a bit slower when he return, it would still be fine even if he needed to battle evolved animals and insects on the way.


     After packing everything he that could fit in the box and his bag, he used the [Blood Whips] on his back to secure the box behind him. He then went out to the back of the house and went behind the houses as he made his way back. He still sneakily went to take the hiking bag and then ran even faster. There was no way he would use the street he took previously now that it was likely for the two mutated infected or even other kinds to see him in the open. Not to mention that the other infected already gathered on the street to feast on the bodies of their dead comrades.


     By the time he returned, Amihan immediately flew towards him with a worried face along with all the worried questions she could ask. This little sylph being a worrywart was kind of annoying but it was one of her good qualities in a way. In the least, this showed how important Mark's existence to her.


     Still, even though Mark escaped a tough or might even be a life threatening fight, he was currently facing quite of a problem.


     He had already found what he needed and it was already more than he could normally carry, he wanted to return. The moment he opened the door of the house he left the red blob however…


     "My Lord… I think it ate too much…".


     Amihan on his shoulder said as they stared at the red blob that was now even larger than a five gallon bucket.


     Mark could feel that the red blob seemed happy he returned but he did not really know how he would be able to carry it now considering how many things he was already carrying.


     That was when his eyes landed on his [Blood Whip] when he glanced at the bags he was carrying on his back.


     He remembered that his blood and the body of the red blob was basically the same and it could even absorb the blood of others like how he did. Then…


     Could it also turn into metal?


     It seemed that his thought was properly received by the red blob and it extended a tentacle towards him. In a few seconds, the tentacle made of blood solidified into metal and got disconnected from the blob's body making a clanging sound on the floor.


     "My Lord, this…"


     Amihan was surprised at the scene and turned to Mark who had his eyes shining with expectations. With the existence of the red blob, a lot this problems was given an answer. Especially questions pertaining to the base he wanted to build.


     He could turn his blood into metal but it had some limitations. First, even though he could manipulate any shape and size of his blood outside his body, it was only within the scope of the amount of blood in his body. After turning it to metal, the size and shape was limited and it would surely take a long time for it to be used as walls or even foundations of structures. Second, he would suffer from symptoms of anemia if he overdid it. Third, he could only store a limited amount of blood in his body. Lastly, even though he could turn the blood of others into metal without absorbing it, it would still require him to melt the metal and absorb it before it could be shaped and used.


     With the red blob however, all of these limitations had been lifted. The blob which had its whole body made of blood could store as much as it could for sure and would just grow in size. It would not feel anemia for sure and since the blood in its body could be bloated in large amounts, the size limit for the [Blood Meta] had lesser limitations.


     Mark sent his thoughts to the red blob and it changed its shape into a wheelbarrow without wheels. After the blood metallized and the metal wheel was created, the red blob finally returned to its initial size. Still, its liveliness and the strength of Mark's mental connection to it remained the same like when it was still big.


     Amihan looked both amazed and jealous. It seemed like she also wanted such a useful ability since she could only control the wind around her. If Mark knew of her thoughts, he would surely laugh. After all, even though Amihan's ability right now might be weak, it had a fair amount of uses. Not to mention…


     It was not like her ability could not be enhanced further. The [Mental Crystals] should be able to help with that. Mark just needed to wait for his mental ability to come back after both psychic abilities consolidated fully in his mind. It was also the reason he could not tap with the uses of the PsyCrystal on his wrist. He needed mental energy to use it.


     Finally, he could now remove the heavy things from his back. He also proceeded to loot the houses in this empty area gathering clothes, soap and other daily necessities.


     Finally, he could leave. The next goal he had was to investigate where the red blobs came from. As he found a very important use for this unknown creature similar to a fantasy monster called slime, he wanted to find as many as he could. He also wanted to think of a name for this creature after investigating its origin.


     And after that was to secure a consistent source of blood to be used for building the base.


     He had many options but he thought of something that was very unlikely for most people to do…


     ***


     It took him for a while and his arms felt numb but he managed to return to the village about three hours before sunset. Even though he managed to create a wheelbarrow with the help of the red blob, his hand and arms became numb due to the rocky riverside and the uneven mountain terrain which became one of the reason he spent more time returning.


     When he returned, he was gladly given a warm reception by Hallie especially when she saw the medicine that everyone could use. They really needed this medicine after all since most of the people in her group were either sick or injured.


     Mark stared at Hallie with a bit of confusion. In terms of injury, she had it worse than the others. Just how was she able to maintain her lively attitude when the others could not even move properly?


     Looking at the sky, it seemed that the hornets had already calmed down. Mark felt that it was a waste that it was unlikely for him to find the overly confident guy's body since the oversized hornets were carnivorous. He would not be able to store his ability. Well, it was not like he could anyway since his mental abilities could not be used yet. It was the same for the already existing [Physical Crystals] and [Mental Crystals] which were currently stored inside the PsyCrystal.


     Mark was thinking a lot of things and it was also the same for the members of Hallie's group. When Mark returned with the supplies he scavenged in the infected filled community, even though it did not belong to them, they became assured that staying here would not be bad as long as they work properly. Mark had the ability to find supplies in dangerous places and had the ability to protect them. They just needed to show that they were worthy of being fed and protected




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     199 Their Plans, The First Steps for the Future Base
      Day 22 – 7:32 PM – Mountain Village, Mount Malabito, General Nakar, Quezon


     Due to the medical supplies Mark brought back, Nicole's fever had already stabilized while the injuries of the others were dressed properly. On the other hand, Jollene had already woken up it was not wrong to say that the state of her body was way better than last night. Not only her complexion was better but her strength also rose significantly.


     When she woke up, she was rather in a stupor. It was because at the time she tried to recall what happened last night, what entered her mind first was Huey's worried face as she lost strength in his embrace. She did not realize that it left a strong mark on her memories since his face was the first thing she saw when she needed someone the most.


     Right now, with the exception of Nicole who was still unconscious, all members of their group were gathered around a campfire as they grilled some of the meat from the tiger Ed processed. Mark was rather satisfied with his work that he even gave him a can of tuna from the food he brought home. The skin of the tiger was hanged and left at the drying rack beside Mark's house while most of the meat was going to be made into jerky. As for the leftover meat, they were free to cook it in any way they wanted while the fat of the tiger was collected by Mark saying that he would process it as lamp oil.


     This time, their members gathered here to talk about their future plans. Mark on the other hand was already resting as he said that he would go out early tomorrow.


     "Is that really true?"


     Ron, the one of the men aside from Huey asked as Trisha and Hallie finish narrating the information Mark told them yesterday.


     Huey already had a little idea about it since he talked to Trisha last night but the others knew nothing about it. It was the information about Mutagen, the Mutators and Evolvers, and even the difference about Eaters and Biters. The information he got from the government was included. Of course, Mark did not tell them everything and Hallie knew that. There was a lot of anime that tell the value of information in this kind of situation. As a fellow Otaku, she knew that Mark would not reveal every card in his hand.


     Still, it was a lot of information for them to hear and swallow. It was also the reason Hallie decided to tell them now since they were all gathered in one place.


     "It's true. There's no need for Mark to lie about those since it's easy to determine whether that information is true or not."


     Hallie said confidently.


     They all became silent as they slowly digested the information. Along with that silence, they sometimes turn to glance at Jollene who should be an Evolver now. Although there was a tint of envy on Ed and Ron's eyes, they were also sure that it would not be easy to become one. Jollene almost lost her life after all.


     "Now, what are your plans? Although Mark said that well need to compensate him for what that idiot did, we are free after that."



     Hallie said.


     That question made them even more silent.


     What were they going to do? Leave? That was asking for trouble. They could not even keep their lives when they were a whole group of people, what could they do now? The forested mountains were filled with those evolved animals while the towns and cities were filled with infected. Actually, this day was the most peaceful day they had since the apocalypse started..


     "We're going to stay, me and Nicole." Hallie answered her question herself. "Actually, we're not confident at finding that place in the leaflet since the start. The only reason why the two of us came with this group was because Nicole is being targeted by the lechers in the hotel. Comparing this hopeless journey to being their toys, we picked the previous one. Now that we found a place to stay, we have no reason to leave anymore."


     The expression on her face that was lit by the flames was resolute and way different from her usual behavior.


     "We won't leave too. Right Huey?"


     Jollene calmly said as she turned to Huey who was not speaking. Huey had already briefed her about what happened last night and he even confessed to her when the others were not around. She was rather surprised to the extent that she wanted to blame him for not saying it sooner but considering how blinded she was in her delusions with Jefferson, she had withdrawn the thought. Now, she rather hated herself for falling for that person.


     Unfortunately for Huey, she had just received her first heartbreak so she was still not ready for a relationship with anyone. Still, she could not deny that she would readily accept Huey in the future when she was ready. After all, he was not even ashamed to narrate how he begged Mark for her life. Still, she felt helpless when Huey said that the lives of the two of them belonged to Mark now.


     "Right." Huey bitterly smiled. "I already sold our souls to the demon after all."


     "Pfft. That's quite an analogy."


     Hallie could not help but laugh.


     "But it's also true." Jollene smiled. "I'm supposed to be dead now. If Huey did not beg for my life, I won't even be sitting here."


     Not known to others, Jollene had another reason. She wanted to grow stronger and it was only possible if there was someone already strong enough to guide her. Besides, Huey said that it seemed that Mark had the idea what happened to her after she woke up. The sensation she had last night, she could not explain it. However, Mark was very likely to have the answer.


     In the end, none of them wanted to leave anymore especially when Hallie told them Mark's plan to build his own base here in the mountains.


     "If we're the first people in the base and also the ones who help build it. Even though it was Mark's base, we'll have a better treatment when other people arrives later right?" Hallie said before turning to Jollene. "Is something wrong with what I said?"


     Jollene was thinking something with a rather confused expression.


     "No, not with what you said. I'm just thinking why that… Um… Boss, did not just save me directly and made me run away letting the tiger chase me all the way back."


     On that question, the others also did not have an answer. However, Hallie spoke.


     "He's probably wanted to prevent a "Damsel in Distress" trope from happening."


     "What do you mean?"


     "You see… If a man saved a woman in danger, it's likely for her to develop feelings for him right?" Hallie fixed her glasses. "In that case, since he was saving you due to Huey's feelings, then he can't save you directly. Well, I didn't expect Huey to kowtow in front of him though."


     "I-I see." Jollene was still confused but at least, Hallie's answer lightened her confusion a bit. "Wait, what do you mean by kowtow?"


     "Last nig-"


     "Stop! Don't tell her that. And how do you even know that?!"


     Huey stopped Hallie from answering with a rare flustered expression. It looked like even though he told Jollene that he begged Mark, he did not say anything about how he kowtowed to beg him.


     ***


     While the Hallie's group was talking outside, Mark had not actually fallen asleep yet. He was thinking about how he should work with building the base.


     First was to clear up the area for sure. Removing the trees and wild plants around the spring and with the help of the red blob that was currently jiggling on his lap as he played with it, he would be able to lay the foundations efficiently. As for the consistent source of blood for the materials, he had two options.


     First was to get the blood from the other people. After all, humans could replenish the blood they lost with proper nutrition and it was not like they needed to die just for him to get some blood. However, this option had a large downside to this now. After their blood was "donated" to him, they would surely feel lethargic and that was not good since the manpower he had now to build the base was too small. If he could get to loot a blood bank, it would be good. To normal survivors, a blood bank was nothing but a worthless place to loot but to him, it was a treasure trove to be looted.


     Due to those limitations, he could only go for the next option…


     After securing the blood source, he needed more people. In that case, he would try to pay a visit at the place written on the leaflet Hallie had. Even though he did not know what kind of survivor camp it was, one thing was for sure, not everyone there had a good state of living. His recruitment requirements would be high but it did not mean that there would be no one to fit the criteria.


     Mark wanted to finish building the base as fast as he could. He wanted to see his new family as soon as possible.


     ***


     Day 23 – 6:20 AM – Mountain Village, Mount Malabito, General Nakar, Quezon


     The next morning, Mark could smell the aroma of hot coffee. As he slept in the living room, he could see Hallie making coffee in the kitchen. It seemed that Hallie could move better now that her wound was properly dressed and cleaned though she was still having a hard time moving her feet. Now, that he smelled the coffee, he remembered that it had been a long while since he had one.


     While having their breakfast, Mark told Hallie what her group had to do while he was away. Well, it was just what Ed needed to do as he was the only one able to move properly and do heavy work. The woman called Trisha who always assisted Hallie on walking was more of a clerk so he did not have much expectation for her to properly help in dismantling the unused houses. According to Hallie, Trisha and Ron did not belong to their company and were strangers when the apocalypse started. They just started to bond together after they left the hotel.


     In terms of work, Ed could do the heavy things due to being someone from a dairy farm and his large stature. Trisha could be left with cooking since she was actually an assistant cook at the hotel. As for Ron who was a guest of the hotel at that time, he could be left with other menial jobs after he recovered from his injury. His injury after all was the lightest of them having his ankle sprained when they escaped from the tiger.


     As for Huey and Jollene, Mark had plans for them. Hallie told him that everyone decided to stay under his leadership while Huey and Jollene was the most convinced in their decision. In that case, Mark wanted the two to be included in the fighting force of his base once he was assured that the two would be loyal to him. Huey could be a strategist while Jollene who had awakened a very good ability could be the main fighter.


     The others were still asleep when Mark left together with Amihan and the red blob inside his bag. It seemed that they stayed up late last night. Hallie who was used to watching anime all night looked fine though.


     His goal today was to find the source of these red blobs while following the riverside. If there were other red blobs on the way, he would gladly collect them. He just wished that he could find another one that was alive.


     Along the way, he found some red blobs stuck at the rocks on the side of the river but all of them were dead. Following the river upstream, he did not expect…


     He came back to the same Barrio and under the huge airplane suspended over the river was a dried up pile of red blobs. Looking at this, there was no doubt.


     The red blobs came from this airplane.




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     200 The Crashed Airbus, Entering the Most Disgusting Place He had Ever Seen
      Day 23 – 8:11 AM – Ungos River, Barangay Daraitan, Tanay, Rizal


     Reaching the riverside near the barrio took him lesser time than yesterday since he was familiar with the way already. Mark totally did not expect that the red blobs would come from the airplane but thinking about it, it was not really strange at all. Even though there was no evidence, it was not hard to assume that the airplanes, no, not only the airplanes but probably all of the air transport vehicles or might even be birds and the like, were suddenly exposed to absurd amounts of Mutagen when the meteoroids struck the atmosphere.


     Due to Mutagen being a cause of mutation, a sudden exposure to high amounts of it might have led to the extreme transformations to the exposed people and animals. With this thought, Mark started to suspect that the dangerous looking infected inside the barrio actually came from this airplane. The possibility of that being the case was very high.


     "Amihan, you stay here and hide."


     "Yes…"


     Mark made the little sylph hide further away as he investigated the vicinity of the airplane. This time, Amihan did not say anything and agreed immediately. It seemed that she also felt something wrong about the airplane. He was also the same. Although the airplane looked normal outside with the exception of its damaged parts, he could feel a swelling disgust in his stomach as he moved closer. It was a very strange feeling but he could not explain where it was coming from.


     Amihan flew away hiding behind a tree in the furthest corner of the orchard at the riverside. This orchard was just next to the area or the barrio where he cleaned up the infected yesterday. The orchard was the place separating that area from the crashed plane.


     Since the little sylph had already hidden herself, Mark started to approach the airplane closer. He lowered himself as he cautiously observed the area around the huge airplane.


     There was the dried up pile of blobs under the suspended airplane. The pile could not really be called blobs anymore as they all looked like deformed agar-agar bars with brownish red color. Furthermore, there was not only this pile but there were a lot of scattered dried blobs around the area. How many blobs were here? Mark could not estimate the exact number but it was likely that it was over a hundred.


     Maybe due to the number of the red blobs here, the riverside, mostly the stones and soil, was covered in reddish colored mycorrhiza like webs. With the exception of the running river water, the area at the approximate vicinity beneath the airplane was transformed into something else. The place was really eye-catching but he did not manage to see it yesterday when he searched for the Barrio due to the difference in elevation of the terrain. Although he could see the airplane yesterday, he could not see the terrain below it as he did not try to approach.


     Not only that, but the place reeked with the smell of iron. Even though Mark uses blood as his main ability as a Mutator, even he could not help but frown as he smelled the thick unpleasant odor. The stench of blood was nauseating and too strong that it did not smell like blood anymore but smelled more like metal that started to get corroded with acid.



     As he approached even closer, he tested stepping on the red mycorrhiza that covered the riverside with caution. He did not feel anything strange as he stepped on it aside from the rocks covered with it being slightly sticky and slippery. As he felt no danger yet, he continued to approach the plane through the red colored riverside.


     Looking around, it seemed that the state of the dried up blobs were different. Some were totally dried and wrinkled while there were those that were still wet. There were also blobs that looked new but very little in number.


     Mark's eyes then lit up. He felt two tugging sensations in his blood as he continued to move closer to the airplane. One was coming from under the airplane while the other unfortunately, seemed to have come from the airplane.


     'So… These blobs came from inside the airplane?'


     He thought as he felt the second source.


     These sensations was similar to what he felt when he saw the first blob getting washed up by the river current. For sure, these two sensations came from two living blobs. He hurried towards the one under the airplane as he could feel that it was rather weak. While approaching, he kept on monitoring the airplane in case that something suddenly popped out while he was distracted.


     As he approached, he could not help but notice that almost all windows of the airplane facing his side was actually broken. Strange enough, each window was blocked with something like a film of disgusting and pulsing flesh. He could even see the blood stains on the flesh that covered the windows.


     It was then that the flesh covering one of the windows moved and a hole was opened. This sudden movement made Mark freeze in place and heighten his alertness. What he did not expect was that it was not an attack. From the hole, a red blob came out and splattered unto the rocky riverside. Fortunately, it was not a living blob or it might have been a waste. After dumping out the dead blob, the hole on the flesh that covered the window closed once more in a disgusting manner.


     This made Mark sure that these blobs came from the airplane and it just showed why there were blobs getting carried downstream and why a lot of blobs piled up in the riverside under the airplane.


     Mark found the living blob under the plane without danger. When he approached, the blob was not moving and he could feel that it was very weak. It was dying. Without hesitation, a [Blood Whip] extended out of his palm and he pierced that blob as it did not even try to extend a tentacle towards him.


     As the [Blood Whip] pierced it, the color of the blob started to change like how the first blob reacted to his. He could feel that it was getting stronger and started to recover from its dying state. When he carefully picked it up with both hands, it actively extended two tentacles which it curled on his hands and it started to rub its jelly like body in his palms.


     'It seemed like these blobs also had different personalities.'


     His current connection with this one was way weaker compared to the first blob but it seemed that it had a sweeter personality that the latter. After all, Mark could tell the faint emotions of these blobs through their connection with him.


     While holding the newly acquired blob, Mark hurriedly ran away from underneath the airplane. It was because he could feel some tremors coming from the inside and the airplane was creating creaking and squishing sounds. After he ran a few meters away, the movements and sounds stopped but along with those disappearing, the tugging feeling he felt coming from inside the airplane also vanished.


     It was very likely that the blob inside that was alive died.


     'Is there something inside killing the living blobs?'


     He thought as the sensation vanished. If that was really the case, then, it was no wonder there was only two living blobs among the dozens of blobs he saw before and considering the weak state of both blobs, it was likely that they only escaped by accident.


     As he suspected that something was killing the blobs inside the airplane, he went back to Amihan to leave his backpack where he kept the two blobs. The two blobs seemed to have acknowledged the existence of each other and did not try to devour one another. Rather, Mark felt that the two blobs seemed to have found playmates and started to poke each other with their tentacles.


     Leaving the backpack behind being hung on the tree and under Amihan's guard, Mark went back to the airplane. This time, he was going to the part where the tail was supposed to be. Since the tail of the airplane was detached when it crashed, there should be an opening there for Mark to enter as there was no way for him to stealthily enter the airplane through the door that was suspended over the river.


     When he arrived by the broken part of the airplane, the disgusting rotten smell of flesh and blood became several times thicker. As he looked at where the opening of the airplane should be, he saw a wall. It was a wall of bloodstained and pulsating flesh.


     It was like a hive from an infection video game where disgusting formation of flesh covered a building along with several pods on it. Just in the airplane's case, there were no pods. One the wall of flesh stained with blood, the bulging dark colored blood vessels and its rather unnerving continuous pulsing.


     He had not seen anything like this from the videos he downloaded from the internet that contained the footage of the airplanes that crashed. For sure, a unique mutation happened in this airplane for it to look like this.


     Should he enter or not?


     Mark started to contemplate. He was not really affected by the stench or scared by this scene but if he entered the plain, it felt like he would be entering a completely different territory. If the windows and the tail part of the airplane was covered with these flesh walls, for sure, the inside would be dark, damp, and would likely look like a scene from the point of view of a schizophrenic protagonist in a psychological visual novel.


     However, he needed to know about the source of the blobs. If he could exploit it, then he would as he needed more blobs to increase the production of [Blood Metal] and start on his base already..


     Confirming his goal in his mind once more, he pulled his katana out of its sheath.


     Trying to not make noise as much as possible, he slowly pierced the tip of the katana into the wall of flesh causing a faint squishing sound as if he was scraping on a wet rubber. From the hole made by his katana, blood started to flow out. The wall of flesh was bleeding as if he wounded it.


     Slowly, he pushed the katana downwards diagonally to the left making a large slanted slit and causing more blood to flow out of the wall made of flesh. From the top of the slit, he made another slanted slit on the opposite direction creating an upward pointing arrow. Without the support from the upper part, the flesh inside the arrow slowly fell down with a squishy sound making a triangular opening which Mark could get through.


     He took a peek into the opening. Aside from the suffocating stench or rotten flesh and something that faintly smelled like ammonia, it was very dark inside. However, due to the light coming in from the opening he made, he could see that the floor, the walls and even the surface of the seats were all covered with this disgusting flesh like membrane.


     Seeing that there was no immediate danger, Mark proceeded to seal the corners of the opening he made with [Blood Metal]. Even though it he was just overthinking it, he would not risk entering without securing the opening. After all, it was a flesh wall. Who knows if it would not regenerate and seal the opening on its own?


     After securing the entrance, he stepped in. It seemed that this should be where the galley at the back of the economy class seats as he could see the flesh covered seats for the staff and the doors leading to the toilet at the back.


     While his steps made the squishing sounds on the flesh covered floor, he passed by between the pair of toilets and entered the back of economy class seating area. Finally, he could see that traces of the passengers of the airplane before it crashed.


     Still…


     Why did he feel that it was like a scene from those tentacle based hentai dojinshis?




     You are reading
     Mutagen
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .



 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"